Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Talk:Sekai no Owari no Encore:Volume 1 Record.3

2014-08-29T16:08:30Z

Kadi:

==TLC request==
* “It’s a good wind. It makes
** Missing something
Done. Thanks for spotting that.--[[User:Code-Zero|Code-Zero]] ([[User talk:Code-Zero|talk]]) 21:12, 11 August 2014 (CDT)

Please look into "She was also the highest rank Angel, a being that was the ruler of the Heaven. " again.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 22:06, 24 August 2014 (CDT)

Thanks Kadi. I hope the new one makes more sense. --[[User:Code-Zero|Code-Zero]] ([[User talk:Code-Zero|talk]]) 03:01, 28 August 2014 (CDT)

It made plenty sense beforehand, too, but now it makes the sense it's supposed to. And your solution is more elegant than the ones I thought of to boot--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 11:08, 29 August 2014 (CDT)

Talk:Sekai no Owari no Encore:Volume 1 Record.3

2014-08-25T03:06:30Z

Kadi:

Kenkoku no Jungfrau:Volume 1 Chapter 2

2014-06-13T04:05:06Z

Kadi: YAY for the zodiac...

==Chapter 2 - The Spear of Calamity Drives the Capricorn==

===Part 1===

“Okay~ please vacate the place for a moment!”

After saying that, Estelle extended her hands and pushed away the pedestrians while built up the location. Normally anyone would get annoyed if they were forcibly driven away but seeing the girl’s innocence, all they could do is revealing a bitter smile.

Estelle’s make-up was thin compared to a normal Clown. It was painted quiet elegantly excluding the star on her cheek. Therefore the edging on her well featured face seemed indecent. But the make-up was probably done with that in mind.

After taking a glance at the clown girl, Mana started to display the commodities on the tables that were put together impromptu in a cross-like position.

After she finished lining them up from one end to the other, Estelle whispered to her in a small voice.

(Is there anything like a knife among the goods?)

(Well there is but...)

(Put it up, I want to borrow it later.)

Though she tilted her head, Mana lined up a few knives engraved with <Omen> as she was told.
Before long, they cleared up enough space for a proper performance, and Estelle then suddenly turned around.

Walking a little distance along this road, a big plaza could be seen. There were various bands playing rhythmical music and unnamed Clowns were also showing theirs performances. So the pedestrians heartlessly left, showing no interest.

Even so, Estelle gallantly started her performance.

Though it was a common act, it was increasing the number of balls inserted between her fingers.

“-Eh? There’s no fun increasing the number one by one? Okay, then watch me amass them in doubles!”

Even though no one complained, the girl said that while taking out the balls.

“First of all ‘two’---“

One ball materialized in each of her hands. Mana saw the balls concealed by Estelle’s palms from behind. But they were cleverly hidden from the eyes of the spectators.

-She will increase the numbers like that.

But, that method was okay until the fourth ball, but what will she do after that? Amassing them in doubles meant that she would bring the number up to ‘Eight’.

As Estelle brought up the number to four, she lightly clasped her hands. The balls placed between her fingers rolled between the next fingers, and moved their positions. An eggshell like hemisphere shaped object was now placed in the original position.

-Ah! Half of it is fake!

There are now eight balls between Estelle’s fingers like she said before, but half of them were fake empty containers shaped like bowls.

After witnessing that trick, Mana became astonished.

---Nobody noticed it?

Even though they were grandly shown a fake trick, the audience made comments like, “Well done”, “Bravo”.

Even Mana herself who was just shown the technique, could never have guessed how this trick was done before.

Even though there was a risk of being seen through if the angle varied even a little, the clown magnificently kept doing her performances without faltering even a bit.

As Estelle kept announcing with her confident voice, the number of guests who stopped their tracks also began to increase.

“Now then, watch me double this again– and increase them to sixteen!”

As expected, the audience also made a stir. The girl’s fingers were certainly long but it would take all her might just to place another ball between them. Just how was she planning to place them there?

–Even if its trickery, she shouldn’t have any more…

Was she going to increase the numbers from the dummies that already became empty?

Before they were aware of it, not only Mana but the other spectators also held their breath and kept on watching. Estelle, who received the glances took a deep breath.

And as planned before, she nimbly waved both her hands.

“–Ha!”

‘Boroboroboro’- With an empty yell, innumerable balls were scattered between the passage.

“Aaaaaah! So-someone catch them, Hmm?”

As Estelle went into a panic and started to collect the balls, she tripped on one of them and fell over in a flashy manner.

The audience rapidly got excited.

After she fell, a great number of balls started rolling from below her. This act was probably a calculated mistake. Nodding, Mana together with the audience started laughing in unison.

Seeing a scene like that, the passer-by’s who previously showed no interest started to gather.

Estelle, who was acting flustered, picked up the balls that fell down, but from the place she picked the balls up, new balls started to appear one after another.

After that, she was completely worn out.

…Indefinitely.

Tirelessly.

Without any limits.

As if it was inexhaustible amount.

“ Wha-, there’s way too much!”

Mana shouted as expected.

The number of balls Estelle scattered was not in 10s or 20s. Did she really plan to increase the number to this extent? Everyone including the pedestrians started to gather the balls but it seemed almost impossible to gather them all.

-Just where was she hiding that many...

Probably most of the people gathered there were wondering about that question.

Kenkoku no Jungfrau

2014-06-13T04:04:37Z

Kadi: YAY for the zodiac...

{{Teaser|English}}

[[File:Kenkoku no YungFrau V1 Cover.jpg|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]
'''Kenkoku no Jungfrau''' (剣刻の銀乙女) is a Japanese light novel written by the author Teshima Fuminori and illustrated by artist Yasaka Minato.

== Story Synopsis ==

They were the times of antiquity. 
Many kings, many countries, and many faiths were mixed together, and then they conflicted; an age where nothing was controlled. 
And finally, an existence known as a demon revealed itself to this world. Then the many kings went to battle. 
Even possessing any kind of sword, or casting any kind of magic, or using any kind of knowledge, could not harm the body of the demon. 
It was during that time of chaos, a single sage appeared and said this, “There exists a sword that can kill the demon. I want a person who has excellent techniques. Isn’t there anyone who would come with me?” There were 12 people. 
The 12 kings sent one of their most excellent knights from each of their kingdoms. 
The 12 knight and the single sage confronted the demon, and then splendidly defeated it. 
After that, making the sage their king, the 12 kingdoms became one. 
The 12 knights were referred as 'The Knights of the Round Table' and became the model for all knights. 
And so, time has reached the present. 

== Translation ==

=== Format Standards ===

'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
* [[Format guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
* '''Please use British English while making edits in this project.'''

=== [[Kenkoku no Jungfrau:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Kenkoku no Jungfrau:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on.''' (See the Guideline page for usage rules).

=== Feedback ===

'''If you enjoyed the teasers, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=6062 Feedback Thread].'''

== Project Status ==

Project Status: '''Teaser'''

== Updates ==

* 13th September 2013 - Teaser project started, Volume 1 Prologue completed.
* 10th October 2013 - Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed.

== The ''Kenkoku no Jungfrau'' series by Teshima Fuminori ==
=== Volume 1 ===
* [[Kenkoku no Jungfrau:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Kenkoku no Jungfrau:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Kenkoku no Jungfrau:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - The Star Falls, The Clown Laughs]]
* [[Kenkoku no Jungfrau:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The Spear of Calamity Drives the Capricorn]] (Incomplete)
 

== Project Staff ==

:* Project Administrator:
:* Project Manager: [[User:Ways|TheCatWalk]]

=== Translators ===

'''Active'''
* [[User:Ways|TheCatWalk]]

=== Editors ===
* [[User:sirgoodguy|sirgoodguy]]
* [[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]]

== Series Overview ==
* 剣刻の銀乙女 ( October 20,2012 - ISBN 978-4-7580-4367-0 )
* 剣刻の銀乙女 2 ( February 20,2013 - ISBN 978-4-7580-4408-0 )
* 剣刻の銀乙女 3 ( May 20,2013 - ISBN 978-4-7580-4433-2 )
* 剣刻の銀乙女 4 ( August 20,2013 - ISBN 978-4-7580-4472-1 )

Kenkoku no Jungfrau:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2014-06-13T02:37:23Z

Kadi:

==Chapter 1 - The Star Falls, The Clown Laughs==

===Part 1===

“It is like so in the legends.”

Under that dazzling sunlight, and on the spacious stage, a dignified singing voice resounded.

And then, following the song, many music strings started to play in a refreshing tone. They were harps.

“It was the times of antiquity. Many kings, many countries, and many faiths were mixed together, and then they conflicted, an age where nothing was controlled and finally, an existence know as a demon revealed itself in this world.”

That place was an arena which had been built on a grand scale.

In the central area, there was a stone stage that had been cut in a square shape and in its surroundings, a maintained area was planted. The low wall had been wonderfully decorated with candlesticks, and small flags were stabbed below that. Even from a distant view it could be realised from their varied designs that there were 12 kinds of flags in total.

Beyond the stage that was enclosed by a low wall a circular auditorium had been prepared. The seats had already been filled so much that the aisle could not be seen but everyone had been listening attentively without opening their mouths.

“Then the many kings went to battle for diverse reasons, a certain king lost his territory and nation to the demon. For a certain king, it was to acquire the territory trampled by the demon. Again, for a certain king it was just to gain more prestige with bravery and valour."

To be able to make one’s voice echo here, an extraordinary speaking volume and technique should be necessary. However, the girl’s singing voice could not pile up that impossible amount of vibration. The one singing while playing the harp was a girl with light purple eyes.

There was a thin ring fixed on the finger that was playing the bowstrings. There was also a bracelet of the same design on her arm. Anyone who was familiar with magic should be able to tell that the design curved there represented an <Omen>, which had properties of power.

“And thus, the many kingdoms began to decrease. Even possessing any kind of sword, or casting any kind of magic, or using any kind of knowledge, could not harm the body of the demon, the legend begins from here.”

Her raven hair was tied in a bundled by the back of her head where it extended to her waist forming a long ponytail, her closed eyes looked long and narrow, and her flower bud like lips were soaked in a beautiful pink colour.

The clothes that she wore were not a dress but a uniform that a schoolgirl usually wears. Compared to a dress it had fewer decorations but her long and slender legs which were covered by tights helped her undulated rich body figure. As a woman, her glamour was definitely not at a disadvantage.

Though it was a fine weather, for her to be able to wear such lightweight clothing in a season where the snow had yet to melt, was all thanks to the magic flames that warmed that place up.

“From a number of countries which could not possibly be counted, soon only 12 remained. There was a king who advanced to defeat the demon too. There was a king who thought his own power was more than enough to defeat it too. There was a king who from the fear of the demon concealed himself in his territory too. It was at that time, a single sage was said to cut down one of the demon’s arms.”

The girl was singing about a heroic tale from the time of antiquity. It wasn’t old enough to be called a myth, but it wasn’t from a near enough past to leave behind remnants in literature. But, it is a very familiar tale for the people who live there. It was a splendid singing voice; none of spectators opened their mouths and listened attentively to the song.

"There is a sword that could kill the demon. I want a person who has excellent techniques. Isn’t there anyone who would come with me? There were 12 people. The 12 kings sent one of the most excellent knights from each of their kingdoms.”

Other than the audience seats, on the other side of the outer wall, the spire of a watchtower ascended.

The number of spires surrounding the arena, and the decorative flags hanging on the outer wall, were of 12 of each of them in total. To this country, the number 12 represented holiness/dignity.

“The 12 knights and the single Sage confronted the demon, and then splendidly defeated it. ーAnd like that, making the sage their king, the 12 kingdoms became one. The 12 knights were referred as The Knights of the Round Table and became the model of all knights and so time has reached the present.”

After finishing singing for a while; the girl let out a breath feeling relieved.

While a grand applause was being sent, the girl saw a single face move back. It was when she was leaving the stage. Raising her face, the girl fixed her sight on that spot.

A Clown...?

Following the knights, the soldiers were forming a line; it was the front row seats of the auditorium. On the next row of seats, there were mercenaries with robust physiques but there was a girl with a Clowns clothing there.

She had long silver coloured hair and vivid crimson pupils with a strikingly good body figure, she should’ve attracted a lot of attention.

The general visitors were seated on a further row so she was curious about how the girl slipped in with the soldiers but she couldn’t stand still there for too long. She quietly got down from the stage.

On both sides of the stage, several knights were standing in a row. After she joined the East side, she heard a sociable voice calling out next to her.

“Did you see something that caught your interest, Lutile”

The girl, Lutile’s name was called by a youth who had a fearless physique and face. He had long blonde hair tied behind his back, and was wearing a frock coat. It was a little bit exaggerated thing to wear at the place of a ceremony.

After being asked, the girl searched for the clown's appearance again but was not able to find it.

“The time has reached the presentー was it? That was quite a good show you know.”

The last phrase was a part the girl added specifically for this ceremony. It wasn’t in the original song.

“We are still in the middle of the ceremony, Gillette Onii-sama.”

Even though she had deliberately lowered her voice, she accidentally called him by his old nickname. When she realised this, her face became red. At this the youth made a nostalgic gentle face and shrugged his shoulders.

The young man was Lutile’s older male cousin. She used to play with the young man a lot in her childhood and in those times, reciprocally not by Knight or anything else; he used to be called “Onii-sama” innocently while smiling.

Following the girls verse, two knights got up on the stage, their respective swords were mutually pulled out and the tips were piled up on each other exchanging an expression of gratitude. After that, they mutually put some distance between each other and started to exchange blows with their swords.

But even though they were on an arena, it was unlikely that they would actually cut each other in an exhibition. It was the sword dance of courtesy.

(Well, let us not speak so stiffly. And if you really think so, then please put on a more interesting expression.)

(I had this face since the moment I was born.)

After Lutile answered like that, the young man again shrugged his shoulders in a comical manner.

(Even now and in the past, even though you could still make a more adorable expression... still an ill-humoured person aren't you?)

(...I was made to recite a verse I was not good at in a place like this. It doesn't feel pleasant.)

(Don't be so hard-hearted. It was really a beautiful singing voice.)

After happily saying that, the young man this time continued with an earnest voice,

(Lutile, you are magnificent. Amongst us 12, you are the youngest, the most beautiful and you are strong too. Everyone pays attention to you. Responding to that attention is also an obligation of a person who is considered a knight.)

[[Image:Kenkoku no YungFrau V1 p23.jpg|thumb]]

(Even though I received the title of a knight, I am still part of the student body. I would prefer if you didn’t flatter me.)

(Hahaha, the ‘Dragon Slaying’ <Knight Princess> says some laudable things.)

(...That was, not only because of my own abilities.)

About 1 year ago, the girl and a few of her fellow students encountered a Dragon, she defeated it. It was a young Dragon but a Dragon nonetheless. At minimum, there would have to be at least 3 knights, {{furigana|<Omen Talker>|Tenkoku Tsukai}} in order to defeat it. It was said that at least one small unit was necessary to deal with the monster.

That day, the 16 year old Lutile was able bring it down by herself. There were other students too but that was a situation where one’s leg was supposed to give in and it was not even possible to escape either.

With an achievement like that, she was able to acquire the title of a Knight without even graduating, and at the same time along with a hilarious embellishment, she was given exaggerated nicknames like <Knight Princess> etc.

Hesitating to say that out loud, the young man started laughing with a “Hahaha.”

(Please don’t make such a trouble face, You and that Dragon too, were selected by the {{furigana|<Engraved Blade of the Round Table>|Entaku no Kenkoku}} together. We will become the next legend. Therefore, like a blooming flower, please sympathise with the hearts the ones who would spring out ahead.
On the right hand that the young man had quietly shown, there was a crest which was carved imitating a sword. The same thing existed on the girl’s left hand.

(<Kenkoku>...is it?)

While Lutile was looking at her own <Kenkoku>, the young man nodded emotively.

(Was it strange? That you yourself were chosen?)

(That is, well...But, the more incomprehensible thing is )

(That is to say, why “now”?)

To the young man who interrupted her sentence, Lulite nodded.

{{furigana|<Engraved Blade of the Round Table>|Entaku no Kenkoku}}ーーーIn the past, the swords of the 12 who entombed the Demon perished along with the demon. It is said that the sage turned them into at that time and stopped the destruction, for the day when the one to succeed the demon would appear. One thing or another, it was an incident that happened one thousand years ago. The legend stopped there, and in the history thereafter, the name of <Kenkoku> did not appear.

And as for why it appeared now of all times:

“Should I say that the “Saika” are starting something?”

When Lutile brought up that name, the young man nodded with hard conviction.

Saika is the generic name of the race that is said to possess the demon’s blood. They are the children the demon left behind, and are also a calamity by the demon that ruins and abhors the human race.

There are ones with the claws and the fangs like a beast, and there are also ones with wings like a bat. There are ones with strong and firm scaled skin. It is also said that there are ones capable of making flames and thunder fall.

Amongst them, the Saika that should one be most cautious of is the class called “Ouka”. Skilfully dressed in an appearance that appears a human, they used magic and weapons unknown to human. In a case witnessed in the past, an entire knight squad at that time was driven to a state of annihilation against just one Ouka.

It is plausible that the number of those individuals isn’t much; they are able to cross the great valley by themselves.

Including the Oukas, there are various kinds of Saika out there with various appearances. It is said that they live in the opposite side of the great valley which cuts across the continent and is said to be the mark of the battle between the demon and the Knights of the Round Table. The Saikas invade into the human countries by jumping over the valley.

Especially in the last few months, it felt as if the number of ferocious natured Saikas had grown.

(To overturn the situation of the war. There’s no way that could be possible, I guess.)

After the life of people got more plentiful, the confrontation with the Saika had intensified.

The humans also built bridges and repeatedly counter attacked, but as expected, humans were inferior to the Saika in terms of power individually. The unfavourable situation in the war continued but, in the history of the past one thousand years, there were also times when the situation was far more inferior. In fact, it could be said that the present an age where the difference wasn’t so vast and was even rivalled.

In such a time, {{furigana|<Engraved Blade of the Round Table>|Entaku no Kenkoku}} suddenly appeared.

Without any prior notice, Lutile and the young man were chosen, dwelling in the body of 12 knights. Moreover, Lutile also felt much bewilderment at first. Even now, she couldn’t fully remove her doubts but...

The young man was also looking at his <Kenkoku> doubtfully.

(I don’t really feel like I was given some kind of special power. I see, It might be that this <Kenkoku> expects us to do something.)

While the young man faintly muttered that, a large shadow was suddenly cast overhead of the two.

(Watch your mouths, both of you.)

(Commander Greisch)

Lutile and the young man quickly fixed their postures.

He was the man who worked as the first division commander of the Estrelia Knight’s Order the young man belonged to. From a third seat position, the commander became a person who would be in charge of the military other then the king. It was when the salutations were over and returned.

Though he was reproved; the young man still stated the question to the commander while lowering his voice.

(Has the commander learned something regarding these <Kenkoku>?)

- *Fumu* The man ringed his neck towards the young man with a broken expression.

(Even I still have not heard of anything, but I have something on my mind.)

(Which is?)

(It would have also been in the verse by Lutile a moment ago. As it was said in the legends, its an object in order to oppose the demon.)

(In other words, someone who will succeed the demon has appeared?)

(I would not call it an affirmation though. However, the ones who are gathered here are all strong warriors who would feel ashamed at the name of the strongest. Therefore it was appropriate to think that it was in order to fight, and in addition to that, to fight the decisive battle against an enemy where a <Kenkoku> was necessary. )

(The demon...)
When Lutile embraced her elbows as if she were trembling, the man laughed vigorously.

(Hahaha. Was the “Knight Princess” also a maiden too?)

(I-It’s not like I was hesitating or anything...)

(No, don’t mind it. Even if you stand ready, you will receive a proper explanation from the king.)

This stage had become the location for the succession rite of the {{furigana|<Engraved Blade of the Round Table>|Entaku no Kenkoku}}. Though there were opinions that it should have been performed at the royal castle in order to show respect to the king, the king himself wanted to give lengthily explanation it to the subjects too. That’s how the stage came to be in a place like this. Perhaps, it was meant to wipe out the recent distrusts, too.

The king, huh...

The present king is considerably young because the late king didn’t have any siblings, and he died at a young age in his forties. Though five years had gradually passed since he ascended the throne, as expected, an insufficiency in power could still be felt compared to the late king

It was necessary to peacefully subdue the ingenuity of various feudal lords, though a noteworthy degeneration of the public order was not perceived.

Because the person in question was also concerned about it, recently he was showing himself in front of the public too.

In regards of such a king, rather than feeling discontent, Lutile’s feeling of sympathy was stronger.
-Uncle...
The current king was Lutile’s uncle. Ever since he took up the throne, their chances to meet had decreased. In place of her father who died at an early age, he looked after Lutile, and like a real parent and child too.

While Lutile was dealing with her feelings, a steering voice resounded.

“------His majesty comes.”

At someone’s word, the place fell silent.

And then, everyone promptly took a respectful bow.

The king had stepped on the stage where Lutile was singing till just a while ago.

Is seems his anxiety was very bad, he had become very skinny and his complexion was poor too.

“Hear me, my people! Our country has been continuously exposed to the threat of the Saika for many months and years now.”

When Lutile looked over at the king who was speaking to the people, she knit her brows. Behind the king, there was a strange silhouette.

“Gillette-san, who in the world is that?”

The silhouette was wearing a mask where a smiling facial expression was floating. He was wearing baggy attire, so his constitutions could not be grasped.

He seemed to be a man but he could not be definitely differentiated by sex.

“He is the clown of the imperial court isn’t he?”

“A clown in such a seat?”

When Lutile leaked a dubious voice, the young man went “Ah!” as if he remembered something.

“That’s right; you are normally a student aren’t you?”

Lutile was still a student though the other knights were working for the royal palace or castles in other territories, but Lutile was still a student. In addition to having the title of a knight, if one does not have any excellent records, even his shadow cannot enter the royal palace unless he is called for. He was not even informed about the internal circumstances.

“He is the new clown who was invited about three months ago in order to make the king lively. The king too, was pleased beyond expectations. So he dismissed the previous court clown and employed this one. Thanks to that, he became healthy enough to be able to show himself in public, but now he takes him along wherever he goes.”

“Is that so...”

The previous court clown was quite a fat but pleasant middle aged man. He had an indescribable charm in his plainness though in a good meaning...

“The sage of the sword had left behind a power for us to defeat the demon that might appear one day. As a remainder of the sages end, the {{furigana|Engraved Blade of the Round Table|Entaku no Kenkoku}} have appeared; which have released the powers of the ancients.”

After dropping his shoulders with a lamented manner, the king had gotten down to the main question.

Both Lutile and the young man put their attention there.

“The {{furigana|Engraved Blade of the Round Table|Entaku no Kenkoku}} has three rules.”

“...?”

Rather than saying what had to be done, it was the explanation of the ‘Rules’. Starting with the girl, all of the knights and the guests of honour gathered there showed an expression filled with bewilderment.

“Firstly, the {{furigana|Engraved Blade of the Round Table|Entaku no Kenkoku}} has each been given a power that has been told in their respective legends.”

After hearing what the king had said, the young man showed a smile and whispered to Lutile,

“A demon-slaying sword huh? That sure sounds reassuring.”

It is said in the legends that, the swords given by the sage had the power to manipulate flames and snow, and that it far surpassed the current <Omen>.

---My {{furigana|Engraved Blade|Kenkoku}} also has a power like that?

While Lutile was fixedly looking at her {{furigana|Engraved Blade|Kenkoku}}, the king began to explain the next rule.

“Secondly, The {{furigana|Engraved Blade of the Round Table|Entaku no Kenkoku}} can be transferred to another possessor. But, it cannot be restored to a person who has already once let it go.

“Transfer...?”

Transfer, as in submitting ones article to someone else.

---It’s possible for one person to possess several {{furigana|Engraved Blade|Kenkoku}} at once...?

While she was pondering about it, the king continued.

“Furthermore, in case of a possessor’s death, the one who has seen his last moments will inherit the {{furigana|Engraved Blade|Kenkoku}}.”

“ ?”

An uncomfortable feeling was felt.

That last sentence sounded like a very repulsive one.

“Thirdly, the <Seal of the Sage> which can grant any wish will be given to the one who will gather all the {{furigana|Engraved Blade of the Round Table|Entaku no Kenkoku}}.”

「Kuhihi」 After saying that, the king raised a strange laughing voice.

“What in the world is he talking about...?”

In front of the dubious Lutile, the young man tensed his body.

Seeing his hands gripping the handle of his sword, Lutile was taken aback.

“I just felt something abnormal, be on guard.”

“Yes.”

Lutile also undid the latch of her sword that hanged from her waist.

The commander might have felt a similarly abnormal feeling. He was walking towards the king.

“With all due respect, my king. What are we supposed to do with these {{furigana|Engraved Blade of the Round Table|Entaku no Kenkoku}}?”
The king tilted his shoulders at the words of the commander

“Do you really not understand?”

“Though it is shameful, the incompetent I could not understand it.”

It happened while the commander was hanging his head.

The Clown’s figure started to float lightly.

It was supposed to be a bizarre scene. But even so, no one present at that place was able to stop it.

*Gronn* something dropped on the ground.

“Eh...?”

No one knew who leaked that voice. Including the king, as if no one could grasp what had just occurred in front of their eyes, they started blinking randomly. The withered voice just now had sounded like a ghost’s whose eyes had just spilled over.

In front of the dumbfounded Lutile, a red fountain gushed out.

The thing that fell on the ground was the commander’s head.

“Hehyaa...?”

Soaked in the blood that had spurted out from the head, the king leaked a miserable voice and fell to his back. With that as a trigger, a high-pitched scream could be heard from the audience seats.

At the same time, all of the knights started to move.

“LUTILE!”

“Come forth, My knights!”

At the same time the young man started, Lutile also started to shift.

At Lutile’s voice, the empty space in front started to waver like a water surface.

It was a sword with a very sharp blade. As if responding to the sword that had appeared from empty space, Lutile’s ring and bracelet started to shine in a light-purple radiance. It was the magic of the <Omen>.

The many swords floating together, all simultaneously flew through the space between.

The sword pierced through the Clowns limbs and bound him in air.

With that small delay, the other knights also thrust their swords before the clowns neck.

Bound up by the swords pierced in his body, adding the many swords thrust before him, the clown couldn’t even lift a finger.

“Tha-that was not what you promised, Clown!! Why did you kill Greisch!”

The clown leaked a mysterious voice towards the king who was screaming.

“Ku,Kukukukukku...”

The clown was laughing.

“---?”

It was a bizarre voice. The instant that strangely muffled laughing voice that sounded like clothes where being ripped was heard, it felt as if it was violently jolting one’s head.

That moment, did not even spare the time to enclose one’s thoughts.

“Witness This! It is the {{furigana|Engraved Blade of the Round Table|Entaku no Kenkoku}}!”

A {{furigana|Engraved Blade of the Round Table|Entaku no Kenkoku}} was engraved on the arm that the clown had just thrust out, the same as Lutile’s and the young man’s. Seeing that, Lutile felt as if all blood had been drawn out from her.

“The Commander’s, {{furigana|Engraved Blade|Kenkoku}}...!”

“Did he, steal it?”

In front of the shuddering knights, the Clown continued.

“Anyone can get their hands on the {{furigana|Engraved Blade of the Round Table|Entaku no Kenkoku}} if just kills the possessor. Collect every last one of them! To the one who succeeds in collecting all of them, the all mighty <Seal of the Sage> will be granted!”

A chill ran down everyone’s spine.

“IT’S MAGIC! CANCEL IT!”

Lutile, who was an {{furigana|<Omen Talker>|Tenkoku Tsukai}}, noticed it. A “deception” was plunged in the Clown’s voice. It was a small misleading combination of a small nature. In this situation where someone was killed before everyone’s eyes and everyone was agitated, it was not possible to perceive just how many people were being deceived.

In this kind of situation, he should not be allowed to speak any more-

All of the Knights, possessors of the {{furigana|Engraved Blade|Kenkoku}} probably all instantly felt that.

The swords that were thrust before him, all stabbed into his body simultaneously.

The clown who was cut down in pieces vomited blood. He convulsed once and like that, stopped his movements. From the dead Clowns arm, the {{furigana|Engraved Blade|Kenkoku}} released itself after turning into light and then jumped towards the king who was beside the clown. It transferred itself to the king’s arm.

The {{furigana|Engraved Blade|Kenkoku}} had started to lodge in the king’s hand.

“Wha-...!”

Lutile, who was in dread immediately turned around.

On the venue grounds, other than the knights who were entrusted with the {{furigana|Engraved Blade of the Round Table|Entaku no Kenkoku}}>, there were also many spectators.

Or possibly, there were knights who weren’t chosen by the {{furigana|Engraved Blade of the Round Table|Entaku no Kenkoku}} regardless of having more power.

Or possibly, there were feudal lords who’s dominions were being plunged into poverty because of the young king’s inexperience.

Or possibly, there were completely normal people who didn’t have any strength or social standing.

Or possibly, there were mercenaries who could wield power but were filled with greed of fortune.

All of them were fixedly looking at the incident that had just occurred in front of their eyes.

---oh... so even I can get my hands on that {{furigana|Engraved Blade of the Round Table|Entaku no Kenkoku}} too.

Envy, Jealousy, Longing, Lutile saw all of these converge into just one emotion.

That day, on the premises of Estrelia arena; an insurrection unparalleled in history occurred. Including the participating Knights of the Round Table, there were near one hundred casualties.

Thus, the {{furigana|Engraved Blade|Kenkoku}} which were supposed to be god-sent gifts for the empire became known as the catastrophe bringing forth ruin.

This was the event that had occurred three months before the meeting of Heath and the Clown girl.

===Part 2===

“Onii-chan, are you in a bad mood?”

The one who said that after seating at the table as if astonished was Heath’s younger sister by one year.

On the red hair that was gathered at the tip of her shoulders, and in her amethyst-like light purple eyes. Thought her features appeared to be bland, there was a certain strength that went forth from them. Thought her appearances was good enough to be able to raise the neighbours jealousy, even after she had turned 15 years old, the signs of proper development could not be seen in her figure.

Heath, who was currently lining up breakfast with quick hands; there were shades floating all over his face. His face had also become hollow as if he were downcast.

As for the red hair same as his younger sister, it grew long enough that it was possible to tie it behind his back, and his features weren’t something that could leave a strong impression. But still, his hands were skilfully continuing with the preparations for the breakfast.

His father who had a lot of night shifts rarely ever got up for breakfast, and his mother had passed away early. Probably because of that, he had fully taken over the cooking duties before he had even realized it.

---That was, definitely not a dream...

Heath’s complexion had been gloomy because of the incident that had occurred the previous night.

He met a lone girl, and was tormented by a dragon. Because of that fear, and probably because the girl was too mystifying, he couldn’t get a wink of sleep.

--- And about listening to anything she said, she couldn’t have meant for me to keep quiet about that dragon, right?

The girl who had vanished. She had let Heath go in return for a promise of obeying anything she said. That was why, even now while he was eating breakfast, he ended up thinking that Estelle might be watching from somewhere.

After thinking that much, he realized that his younger sister had a worried face.

“Ah,well, that’s because yesterday’s job took till late at night to finish...”

When answering so, the little sister stared at her elder brother with a concerned face.

“Even though you didn’t work till your condition turned poor...”

“I-I’m saying everything’s okay! Leaving that aside, did something happen in town yesterday? I didn’t hear the details because I was outside the outer-wall all day.”

The king’s capital was surrounded by a solid outer-wall which had been repelling the Saika’s invasions for a long time.

However, in the present with a number exceeding 200,000; the residents overflow from the inland, and are building their residences besides the outside wall.

This outer wall region was the only place where lower ranked soldiers like Heath were necessary.

Therefore, though a lot of information was given from Iruma who visited from the outside, the state of the inland information was frighteningly neglected.

He had said it like that to avert the conversation but Mana showed a gloomy expression after that with “aah”.

“It seems that another Knight-sama was killed. On top of that, it seems that he possessed an {{furigana|Engraved Blade|Kenkoku}}.”

“Wha-It couldn't be...!!”

“Ah, no, It wasn’t Penus-sama.

The name Mana had just said was the name of one of the senior apprentices.

He studied under the same master as Heath and his technique with a blade was incomparably better than Heath’s. He had become one of the Knights of the Round Table just in his twenties.

Before Lutile Afnar appeared, Penus was the youngest Knight of the Round Table.

After learning of his senior’s safety, Heath leaked a relieved breath and dropped his shoulders.

In the present times where the Battles with the Saika frequently occur, the Knights' heroic saga in distant places was like an amusement for the young townsfolk. Whenever a traveling poet with a fast ear lavishes his written records, he can gather a crowd.
Though reading something wasn’t Heath’s strong point, because of the nature of his job, he had a lot of chances to speak with travellers and merchants. They too seem to want to boast about being informed, so such a rumour reaches their ears very fast. A colourful heroic episode was able to satisfy Heath’s curiosity.

But now, that had been lost in a disastrous notice.

This time, there were many eye witnesses. And it seems that the criminal’s identity was also evident. It was a fallen “Former” noble. However, he had run away, and currently the Knight’s order are chasing after him in frenzy.

It seems like catching someone who looted an {{furigana|Engraved Blade|Kenkoku}} wasn’t such an easy matter. More than ten wanted posters on similar incidents had appeared on the market. But most of them should not still be in this world.

Because Mana had a copy of the wanted poster, Heath memorized the rough features of the criminal. He was a blond man in his thirties, with a skinny physique and a black mole on his cheek. Though it was likely information with no significant at the moment.
While his younger sister just started her breakfast, the boy had already finished the preparations for his job. Seeing that, his sister made a slightly enigmatic face.

===Part 3===

After leaving home, he naturally stepped into the forest. Along the highway he took to get to the barracks, this forest widely spread along. So this was a natural thing for him to do.

It was the forest where he had met Estelle last night. He was still wondering if it was all a dream but the sense of intimidation he got from the Dragon was too vivid.

---Well, there’s no way they would still be there…

He noticed that he wasn’t carrying his lunch. He had prepared some baked biscuits but because he dashed out like that, he had forgotten to bring it with him.

---Going back to fetch it is kind of embarrassing at this point…

Though he still had some time left, if he returned now he was sure that a “Please think a bit more about yourself too” like scolding was waiting for him.

After looking up at the densely packed surrounding forest, Heath turned around to return to the barracks. It happened at that moment.

A rustling sound resounded in the background.

“Estelle?”

Though the feeling of fear was supposed to be stronger, he let out a delightful voice and turned around…But then, Heath came to realize the thing called reality.

A single monster stood there.

Not a beast, but a monster.

Blood coloured eyeballs on its slime like epithelium. Long limbs had expanded in its body following the snake like head and the neck. It resembled a lizard but it was far larger then Heath’s stature.

--A Saika…!

This time, the monster was indeed a Saika.

“Why is it in a place like this…!”

In the history of the last 1000 years, the number of times the king’s capital had been attacked by the Saika was so little that it could even be counted. The very fact that one would show itself in the surroundings was also rare. It wasn’t something that would appear near the forest where people lived.

Maybe it was wounded, there was cut marks here and there, and water stone like crystals were growing from there. Therefore, it might be in an irritable state. It was a situation where it would consume anything if there were prey.
Fixing its gaze on Heath, the Saika crooked its mouth as if it was laughing.

---I’m going to be killed…!

It was when he stepped back in order to escape.

“Onii-chaaan, you forgot your lunchbox.”

She might have chased after him when she noticed the lunchbox. Mana had come running.

She had come near enough to be able of see the Saika. Mana turned pale and stiffened.

---If it’s both of us, then I can’t run away.

He resolved himself fast.

Unexpectedly, the spear set up straight did not tremble.

Behind him was his sister.

Even if it wasn’t so, it was still this early in the morning. The number of residents who were sleeping weren’t small. Even though it numbered only one, if they were attacked by the likes of a Saika, then there is no telling how many casualties there would be.

He was a soldier; in his hands was a weapon. And he had also learned how to use it.

There were plenty of reasons to fight it.

“Mana, run to the barracks. Bring back re-enforcements.”

“Bu-but…”

“Hurry up!”

Hearing Heath shout, Mana’s body trembled, and she started running away a moment later.

---It’s ok like this.

At the same time, the Saika turned its limbs and changed the direction of its body. He realized that the gaze wasn’t turned towards himself but his sister. The Saika might’ve thought that rather than the flesh of a young man, on top of that a hardened soldier, the tender flesh of a girl such as Mana was more delicious.

Just by sweeping its long tail, it could blow away a human. It knew that humans were a frail existence.

“-I won’t let you!”

Heath was observing the Saika, which took a leaping stance aiming at Mana’s back with a strange calmness.

What Heath was looking at was the Saika’s red eyeballs.

If he could seize the core of its body, then he could deal some damage with absolute certainty. But even if he could quietly pull it off, it wasn’t enough to bring it down. Heath’s spear was nothing but a low priced mass produced item that even normal people could get their hands on. It would be quite difficult to pierce through the Saika’s strong skin and pry into its flesh.

But if he could pierce its eyeballs then that would take away a big part of its freedom. To sum it up, it would divert its hatred towards Heath, and Mana won’t be targeted anymore.

The shaking head that was attached on the tip of the neck was like a snake. It would be very difficult to pierce its eyeballs point on with the spear by normal means. It was throbbing with a more lively motion then that of humans. And besides, it might even be an impossible feat to accomplish from the start.

--- It will not hit the mark even if I aim spot on. Aim straight. The target is that one dot in the distance.

The spear is a point. Having the tip of a blade, it is a tool to pierce the target.

To be able to set up a mark on top of a small dot was not an easy thing to do. But, do be able to draw a line on top of that dot was something even a child could do.

Connecting the apex of the spear with the target, furthermore a small point; if one could actually make a waypoint towards the virtual target, it was possible to make the tip pass through even a small hole opened up on a board.

“Fu-“

Remembering what he had learnt from his master, Heath let out a sharp breath and threw the spear.

「Swish」

It aimed, and did not miss. Fresh blood sprayed out from the Saika’s red pupil.

The spouted blood instantaneously hardened, it turned into a subtle gemstone like crystal, and fell to the ground.

This was a Saika’s blood. The reason behind it was not known but for some reason, when their blood came in contact with the atmosphere, it crystalized.

“Graaaaaaaagh”

The Saika writhed after letting out a shriek of anguish.

However, Heath didn’t have the leisure to change his expression.

---It broke!

The tip of the spear broke off from the base. It couldn’t withstand the impact with the now wriggling Saika.

The Saika which lay on the ground looked at Heath with an eye filled with hatred before long. An opponent who was no different from a mere weed had taken one eye from it. It wasn’t sure if they had the thing called ‘Self-respect’, much less talking about a sense of disgrace.

With the spear which had become just a wooden stick after losing its bladed tip, how far could he fight against it?

“---!“

「Swish」

It swung down its snake like head like a mallet.

Heath who was already on guard was somehow able to avoid that direct attack.

“Ugh…!”

Even so, he let out a groan. Because that strike smashed the ground, some debris flew off hitting him and knocking him way.

---This isn’t the power of a living thing…!

The thing that continued that ballistic attack was supposed to be its own head.

In spite of that, when the Saika once again raised up its head as if it was nothing, it became seized with confusion.

Sweat was rapidly running along the tip of his chin from his cheeks.

---The next one, I can’t dodge it…

He was able to fully dodge the attack just now because he was already anticipating it. But the shockwave remaining from that single attack just now spread a pain through Heath’s body. He tumbled on the ground and no longer had the time to stand up.

---Still, I have to hold out till Mana manages to get away.

Even though he was about to be killed, he would try to buy more time until he would die.

But it was when he finally resolved himself to death.

“Get down---“

After hearing that sudden pressing voice, Heath reflexively bent his body down.

Immediately after, a giant sword flew through overhead.

The sword that had come flying deeply pierced the Saika’s shoulder.

---That still isn’t a mortal wound!

It was writhing on the ground.

“Stand back, I will take care of the rest.”

She had the fragrance of a flower that was not suitable on a battleground.

The one who had jumped in was a single girl. Shaking her long raven hair, she touched Heath’s face.

“Wait here.”

The girl was not holding a weapon. The sword that had come flying was most likely her’s. Facing a Saika empty handed wasn’t any different from committing suicide.

Without listening to Heath’s warnings, the girl charged towards the Saika. She thrust out her right hand as if gripping something.

“Come forth, <Knight of the White Hand>”

Along with her voice which seemed as if she were singing, her right hand started glowing with a purple resonance, and then instantly she weaved up a sword.

—A sword, she summoned it…?

It was a rapier. It could slice, but the swords speciality was piercing.

“-Ha—“

The girl fires and thrust her sword keenly but the Saika lifted up its unhurt forefoot.

「Zassu-」

Blood sprayed up, and once again it crystalized before long, but that’s as far as it went.

---It’s no use, it won’t fall!

The rapier stabbed into the Saika’s foot but it wasn’t possible to pull it out after it had penetrated to the core.

Between the two cylindrical legs, one was stabbed, and the one was cut down from its shoulder. If the opponent were a human or a beast, they would have become completely helpless at this.

But the opponent was a Saika. It would not fall helpless at only this degree.

After opening its snake like giant mouth, it raised its head targeting the girl. Breaking the ground, it was an attack strong enough to stop Heath’s movement just with its remaining shockwaves.

The girl, who was at that point black range because her rapier was fixed there, didn’t have any mean to dodge it.

“Return - <Knight of the Lake>!”

At her sharp cry, something sharply came flying through the wind.

Another new sword was grasped on the girl’s left hand. Even if she was an {{furigana|<Omen Talker>|Tenkoku Tsukai}} , she should have had the time to use magic.

While Heath kept on looking, the Saika’s movement had stopped.

And then, with the pull of gravity its neck severed and naturally, it fell to the ground.

---It was cut off…But when? No, it came back.

Heath realized that the girl’s sword was the sword she had thrown at the beginning. It seems like the sword weaved by magic had the power to soar through space by itself. It came flying from the rear and sliced the Saika’s neck.

Scattering the red crystallized body, the corpse fell over. After confirming that the Saika could no longer move, the girl finally turned around.

“Are you injured?”

Long glossy black hair and violet coloured pupils. She was not wearing armour but rather, her clothes were that of a student. On the rings inserted on her arms and her ten fingers, <Omen> was carved and the back of her hands were covered with gloves.

She was an <Omen Talker>.

Even for the great <Omen Talkers>, it was said that they could own 6 to 8 <Omens> at once. But she was possessing over 10 of those <Omens>. The fact that the girl was the possessor of extraordinary power was obvious even in the eyes of Heath, who was just a normal person.

“Y-you are…”

Heath had seen her face somewhere. It was a place even more disconnected from the highway than here but, he had witnessed her subjugate a Saika. Her figure which overwhelmed a Saika in a school uniform was still vivid.

The girl observed Heath, whose mouth was half open, from head to toe.

“You don’t seem to have any injuries. Nonetheless, I just happened to save your life, at the least show some gratitude.”

After hearing that, Heath had realized that he still hadn’t said his thanks.

Correcting his confused attitude, he bowed.

“Thanks for sending reinforcements! I was just about to be that monsters meal!”

As he said that, the girl started giggling.

“You really don’t need to be that humble…Ara, you, seems like you’re quite young.”

But the girl who had just said that was about the same age as Heath.

After that once again she looked at Heath, but this time with a curious gaze.

“You, are you a soldier? At such an age?”

Even in a situation like this, Heath gave a bitter smile at the girl who had said that despite of her own age.

“Even if you say that, aren’t you about the same age as I? Even if you are an <Omen Talker>, do you not think it is weird, just one student fighting a Saika in a school uniform?
After a reply like that, the girl’s eyes widened as if she were surprised from the bottom of her heart.

After that she checked her own clothes, and nodded as if she understood him.

“Speaking of which, it was like that, wasn’t it? I haven’t been called like that recently, so I had forgotten about it.”

“I wonder if it’s something one could forget…”

After leaking that shocked voice, Heath realized that he still hadn’t acquired the girl’s name.

“I am called Heath. You, that was amazing. Please tell me your name. I didn’t think there was a person like you of my own age.”

“I’m Lu-…”

“Lu?”

[[Image:Kenkoku no YungFrau V1 p53.jpg|thumb]]

For some reason, the girl had stopped speaking. Following that, she started staring at the empty space, and suddenly, she said this as if she had just remembered it.

“Luna.”

“You definitely thought of that just now.”

Last night was a full moon. The moon was still visible in the early morning sky.

“But that's all right, isn't it?…Eh?”

The girl suddenly turned her face around and leaked an astonished voice.

In her line of sight was the Saika’s head. It was what the girl had just cut down.

“This, did you do it?”

There was a broken spear tip in one of the Saika’s eye sockets.

“Ah, well…”

That was all he had said.

Claiming something like that in front of the girl who had just brought it down without receiving a single injury was somewhat embarrassing.
“How many times have you fought a Saika till now?”

“There’s no way something like that could be possible.”

Though, if it was about witnessing it then he had done so before.

Rather, the girl in front of him had defeated that Saika. The only thing Heath had done then was just about throwing a few rocks. It was miserable even thinking back now. Though it was rather questioning, he could not claim that he had defeated it.

The girl leaked a breath as if saying she could not believe it, and then faced Heath.

“You––“

As she opened her mouth to say something, a voice calling from the distance could be heard. He seemed to be the girl’s companion. He seemed to be a knight or a high ranked soldier who was wearing high grade armour very different than the one’s a low ranked soldier like Heath was wearing.

He could not catch what was said but the girl tone and complexion changed.

“Please leave now. If you remain here any longer than it might become troublesome.”

“Eh, but…”

Though he had objections, it certainly did seem like the Saika was being chased by something. It was probably the girl and that fellow. And the fact that it came as close as the main road was not something they wanted to be known.

Before running off, Heath spoke to the girl just once.

“Will you tell me your real name the next time we meet?”

“I shall consider it.”

The smile the girl had shown before he left seemed somewhat lonely, but Heath started running towards his barracks.

===Part 4===
Fortunately, Mana seemed to have reached the barracks safely. It was when she had misplaced Heath and was running away from soldiers with some pompous appearances. The instant Mana had spotted Heath; she ran over to him and burst into tears. And it took some time to calm her down.

The superior officer who had known the circumstances told Heath that it was okay to take the day off, but this was his long-awaited job. After taking his sister back home, he once again returned to the barracks.

In the guardhouse, his took on of the spears hanging on the wall. Though It was a simple item without any ornaments, it excelled in sharpness.

His own spear had broken in that previous incident.

–What should I do? Even though I have to buy Mana’s textbooks…

To the poor Heath, even a cheap spear was not something he could afford purchase often.

At the tip of the spear, there was a sharply honed edge. The long pole supporting the edge was limited to only piercing, slashing and striking downwards but because of its long length, it can bring out power beyond the users physical strengths.

The spear was a tool used in battlefields. If one grips it, it naturally locks his emotions.

Maintaining the spear with the whetstone and an old cloth soaked in oil, Heath started to recall

–The <Engraved Blades> war huh…

For the last half year, the attacks from the Saika have intensified, and the tension of battle had even made its way to the king’s capital, which was a long distance from the front lines. The king’s capital being directly attacked was something unthinkable but just a few moments ago, even that protection had been broken. If it wasn’t for that girl who called herself Luna, there would certainly have been one casualty today.

The animals of the forest should have also felt the sighs of wars, and incidents of stray Saika attacking people had also increased. That Saika appearing in a place which was just beside human residence just a while ago was most likely also because of that.

And then, there was also this internal discord.

Cladding himself in armour, and taking up a spear was to protect the citizen from an enemy like that, in other words, to fight as a soldier.

“Hey newbie, if the maintenances are done then hurry up and go to your post!”

“Roger!”

After being yelled at by a senior soldier, Heath replied with a shout and hastened towards the post he was appointed to. The barracks was built just inside the outer wall gate, and the Main Street that continued from the gate ran along almost all the main facilities in town including the royal castle.
–A heroic tale doesn’t only belong to the hero.

The people always long for the heroes who do brilliant deeds of arms. Aiming to be heroes like them, people start wanting to be strong.

But, if the only character in the story was the hero, then heroic tales would not exist.

There was an indispensible existence that should always be in a heroic tale.

Then exactly what was it?

Someone who should be protected?

Indeed, someone to protect was certainly necessary. It could be the people of a country. Or it could be a beautiful princess. Saving either, certainly that was necessary to earn the title of a hero.

But, a hero apart from them exists too. A hero who can accomplish anything without needing help from anyone. So it isn’t always an absolutely necessary thing.

Then, was it the existence of an adversary?

A hero who defeats evil was indeed something that shakes one’s heart. Slashing an enormous enemy with a single sword and defeating it was definitely a sight that could even bring tears to our eyes.

But, there are heroes who go through a lot of distress in order to save someone. Defeating the enemy wasn’t the only thing in a heroic tale.

“So you’ve arrived.”

When he arrived at his post, he soon saw a young man with a similar appearance near the spot. All day today, it seemed that the young man would be his partner for the time he would protect that place.

After Heath nodded in agreement, the young man returned a ferocious looking smile.

The glint in his eyes were so full of fighting spirit that it made Heath unconsciously thank the fact that he was not a Saika.

And when Heath took an upright posture at his allocated position, the young man thrust the end of his spear on the ground.

“Well then, let us pray that nothing at all happens today and start the watch-keeping.”

Heath occupation, it was ‘Gatekeeper’.

In all heroic tales, the one to call the hero after noticing an abnormal event before everyone else, and receiving the hero who had come from a long distance, then unfolding a life or death battle for not letting that hero pass was always the gatekeeper!

At the same time, the one to lose his life first of all in all heroic tales was generally the gatekeeper. But Heath was satisfied with his job.

Rather, because Heath who had no talents excelled in this, it gave him a good sense of fulfilment.

===Part 5===

About an hour after she saw off her brother, Mana came to the workshop of an <Omen Meister>/ <Tenkoku Technician>

“Good morning. You’re quite early today too, Mana.”

“Yes. Please take care of me as always.”

As Mana bowed down and finished her greetings, the Shopkeeper showed a small gentle smile.

“You’re face seems kind of pale, are you all right?”

“I’m fine. Everything’s all right!”

The shopkeeper no longer pressed the issue after she cheerfully replied like that. Mana entered the interior of the shop.

–Just because it’s the king’s capital doesn’t mean it’s completely safe…

She was sure to have understood it. But still, until she had personally witnessed that monster and had seen her brother fight it, she did not distinctly feel the sense of danger.

–Scary…

Usually, she had spent daily life in town completely unrelated to the likes of a Saika. And for it to actually appear so near, there was no way she could remain calm.

That’s why Mana clenched her fists tightly.

“I have to quickly become a first class <Omen Talker> –– and I myself will protect Onii-chan!”

….She was a strong-willed younger sister.

Mana was lining up the merchandise bringing them from the workshop to the shop. The wanted poster she had shown her brother Heath this morning was also something that was circulated in work. She secretly took it home thinking that her brother who loved rumours would definitely be pleased with it.

There were many varieties of magic that were said to exist in the world, but in the end about all of them were powers used by making use of the <Omen>. Though generally, there were people who were called ‘Magicians’ but people following that path would without a doubt claim themselves to be an <Omen Talker> .

And that's why, the techniques of an <Omen User> could after all, only be learnt from an <Omen User>. A suitable amount of expenses were necessary in order to study it and Heath was working precisely to earn those expenses.

Mana too, wasn’t just staying at home reading her textbooks but rather, she was helping the works of an <Omen Meister> / <Tenkoku Technician> like this and was at the same time, receiving the trainings of the <Omen>/<Tenkoku>.

The items Mana was lining up on the shelf by the order of the shopkeeper were mostly ornaments. But there weren’t only rings or hair ornaments for women but also a number Cuff links and Belt Buckles targeted at men. There were also Sword handles and decorated scabbards too.

But the most common one was the item with small alphabetical character-like engraved patterns.

There were opinions that the pattern was based on the new destiny the world had decided to take.

Every existing thing has something like its own blueprint, which had established the path something or someone would take from birth till the time of its destruction.

The <Omen> was something like an artificially produced blueprint similar to that one. It was something that would decide how much a flame would spread, or how it would disappear when it burned out.

And the <Omen Talkers> who could freely manipulate that were something like prophets.

“The flame burns like this” chanting a verdict like that, they distort the laws of the world in accordance to it. Only those who possessed violet coloured eyes could foresee the <Omen> which was also the blueprint and at the same time, destiny.

After a while, as she finished lining up the merchandise, the door of the shop was quietly knocked.

“Hey, miss shop assistant over there, do you have a moment?”

The one who stood there was a girl with a peculiar appearance.

–A Clown?

The girl had an odd appearance.

Her exposure was quite high, even her navel and arms was freely exposed.

–Eh? This person, she’s really beautiful…?

[[Image:Kenkoku no YungFrau V1 p63.jpg|thumb]]

As she was fixedly gazing at the girl, Mana realized that she had called called the girl plenty beautiful.

Glossy silver hair like silk treads, and red eyes like a ruby. Her eyebrows were also long and beautiful and her small lips were of a beautiful reddish pink scarlet colour that could charm anyone. Even if she wasn’t in such an appearance, her looks were such that anyone would turn back to take a look at her petite, slim and slender features.

As she was fascinated without even realizing it herself, the girl showed a socialable smile.

“I want to do business here; can I speak with the big wig?”

“Ah,Yes! I’ll ask him.”

Mana finally returned to her senses and called the shopkeeper.

After seeing the girl’s appearance, the shopkeeper made a sullen face.

“Are you going to do your performance in front of the shop?”

“That’s right. The plaza was already suppressed you see. Luckily if it’s around here then it’s fine since it's quite big and there are a lot of people too.”

“Why in front of our shop?”

“Since this place looked like the one with the fewest customers.”

That one ridiculous remark made both Mana and the Shopkeeper widen their eyes.

“I hire the place I do my business in. You guys will attract the customers. Don’t you think these are good enough conditions?”

Normally, someone should get angry at this.

A clown for attracting customers was unnecessary, even if water was slashed, she most likely could not complain.

It was supposed to be like that but her voice which was filled with self-confidence…rather than that, the atmosphere which indicated that she was about to start something so interesting that it was no use to resist, thoroughly blew away all the remaining resistance.

The shopkeeper gushed out excitedly

“Hahahaha. You’re an honest one. I like it.”

“Aha, now you’re talking! Deal done?”

“Hmm…How about five copper coins for the location?”

“All right then! I’ll pay 10 coins in place of 5~”

The shopkeeper made quite a surprised face.

“That’s some self-confidence you got there.”

“Aha, I’m good by just receiving smiles. But of course, I plan on making you guys laugh too!”

The shopkeeper widened his eyes once again at this and started to excitedly laugh once again.

“I’m sorry. This is why I’ll spread out the shop now. Let’s study in the evening okay?”

“Yes. It’s all right.”

Usually, she was tutored in the time after she lined up all the merchandize and till the shop opened. It was a matter of disappointment but it was between the studies of one shop assistant and the management of the shop itself. 天秤にかける方がどうかしている。

After seeing the shopkeeper going inside the shop, the girl suddenly made a mischievous face.

“Perhaps, did I ruin your schedule?”

“Not at all, only the time was shifted.”

After Mana replied like that, the girl showed a cheerful smile.

“Thanks. I am Estelle, you are?”

“I am called Mana.”

“Mana, as an apology, I’ll let you see my performance from a special seat. You better enjoy it!”

===Part 6===

“Rebellions…huh”

After the tension from encountering the Saika had passed, Heath remembered the conversation from this morning.

Another knight, on top of that, a possessor of an <Engraved Blade> had been killed.

<Engraved Blade of the Round Table> –– it was a certain crest that had appeared on the bodies of 12 of the knights among the Estrelia Order of Knights. The ones who obtained it were given a power that surpassed that of an <Omen>, furthermore, the one to collect all of those <Engraved Blades> would be given the <Seal of the Sage> which had the power to grant any wish.

It was said that almost half on the <Knights of the Round Table> were killed only in the first week. At the same time, a few <Engraved Blades> were stolen.

After that, the Knights took every possible measure to regain the lost <Engraved Blades> but conversely; the crests that were snatched away were greater in number.

A certain knight was betrayed by his trusted friend. A certain knight who had intervened in a dispute was killed by the one he protected, and again a certain knight who had gained an <Engraved Blade> in such a manner was assailed by bandits.

There were various people who were deprived of it.

But if there were people who wanted the <Seal of the Sage>, there were also people who plotted rebellion because of their animosity towards the young king. If there were people who were present at the place of the scramble, there were also beggars who were suffering from hunger and poverty too.

Like that, in the moment one screamed in joy because he was able to snatch away an <Engraved Blade>, his life was also snatched away by someone who was aiming for it too. Therefore, the possessors of the <Engraved Blade> all alike hid them by all means.

The people who wanted the <Engraved Blades> attacked anyone who looked suspicious.

Though there was the Knights Order for suppressing such disturbances, most of the people who were at the core of the order were <Engraved Blade> possessors, and they were the ones who were targeted and killed first of all.

To make matters worse, the king who had come to acquire one of those dangerous <Engraved Blades> had become more introvert than before and shut himself up in his room. He hadn’t adopted even one plan to restore public order.

The knights themselves were being targeted, and the insurgents were introducing themself magnificently.

Now that it had become like this, it was already a civil war.

And the people were calling that civil war the <Engraved Blades> war.

– So even the Knights of the Round Table can lose their lives huh…

Heath’s senior disciple who was accepted as a Knight of the Round Table was such an expert that someone like Heath couldn't even compare to his feet. The other knights should possess similar strength or perhaps greater than that.

With strength without any room for dissatisfaction, even if it wasn’t Heath, they were figures filled with aspiration for anyone.

–And now, there aren’t even half of them left…

The ones to first receive the <Engraved Blades> were, knights who were bestowed with a title. Associated only with legends, they were only bestowed upon the 12 who possessed the greatest strength even amongst the knights. They were the ‘Knights of the Round Table’.

But even those strongest knights, who were always targeting the <Engraved Blades>; one by one they lost their lives. In the mere 3 months since the Engraved Blade Wars broke out, It seems only a few of them were left alive.

“Good morning.”

Before long, it seems to have become the time for school to start. Boys and girls in their school uniform passed through the gate.

On the pillar of the gate Heath was guarding, 「Estrelia Royal Knight’s Academy」was written.

Situated roughly in the centre of the town, and near the Royal palace, it was one of the symbols of the town.

As the name implies, it was an academy for training knights. But there was also an <Omen> department besides the knights, so students with violet coloured pupils could also be seen. Probably all of the students present there were learning battle techniques of a higher grade than Heath.

As Heath’s partner gatekeeper was throwing greetings with a smiling face, greeting in twos or threes were being returned from over there.

The fact that they were studying here also meant that they had enough money to pay for the tuition.

As expected, most of them were children of nobles or rich merchants. But since they returned the previous greetings, it seems like they were given proper public morals coaching too.

Though it was like a different world for the Heath who was having trouble just to buy a single text book; being greeted ‘Good morning’ and returning a ‘Good morning’ similarly, Heath was relieved to confirm the fact that the opposite party was also human.

–Mana too, I want her to pass through there soon…

His younger sister who possessed light purple pupils had potential as an <Omen Talker>. If it was here then she could smooth out her talent, and discrimination toward commoners by the other students should be little.

After that, as they continued guarding the front of the gate; the number of attending students eventually decreased.

“By the way, you’re a face I haven’t seen before. A newcomer?”

When the queue of the students broke up, the partnering gatekeeper opened his mouth.

“Err, since I usually work in near the town’s outer wall, it’s been a while since I worked inside.”

A gatekeeper was somehow or other, still a soldier.

Receiving the minimum amount of training, a post that manages such soldiers was also necessary.

Gatekeepers were managed all together in a lower grade soldier training camp. And they were dispatched here and there.

Therefore, rather than being restricted in one place, they usually worked in many different locations.

“Eh? Then why’d ya transfer to this side?”

“I actually had duties from the afternoon today, but then I saw the notice to replace the vacant position here. I decided to come in only for this morning.”

“Hou, sure work hard huh?”

“Hahaha. I want to send my younger sister to school.”

The young man nodded with consent.

“Come to think of it, this academy here also accepted commoners. Then why not for yourself but your sis?”

“Well that’s cause I’m already past that age. And besides, my sister has a talent that I don’t have.”

Heath would turn 17 this year.

He hadn’t done any type of studies other than training as a guard and spear practices till then. He was a person, who had only received education from his parents. He can read and write without any sense of discomfort but it could not be called his strong point either.

His education was just about that amount.

The young man nodded in admiration.

“That’s commendable.”

After saying that, the young man slightly pushed out his hand before him.

“If I also had one of those <Engraved Blades of the Round Table>, I’d gladly kill off this daily life of standing up straight all day with a nice farewell.”

“Ahaha. I like this job quite a lot though. I can speak with all kinds of people too.”

“You…rather, good job remaining human like that…”

Heath, who was being stared at by a delicate eye seemingly filled with either sympathy or friendliness stirred a little worriedly.

And then he muttered as if he was talking to himself.

“<Engraved Blades of the Round Table> huh....”

At that word, the young man grinned widely.

“If you could get your hands on one of those <Engraved Blades of the Round Table>, what’d you wish for?”

This man spoke without any restraints. Lately, if people had free time, they would always bring up that conversation. It might seem like some kind of lottery. Obtaining an <Engraved Blade> but not the <Seal of the Sage>, it was said like that because his majesty the king was the owner of one of those 2 things.

Saying that you’re aiming for the <Seal of the Sage> was the same as saying you would snatch away the <Engraved Blade> from the king. In other words, it would indicate treason.

Heath turned his neck with a troubled expression.

“Eh?Umm… As i said before, I want my sister to get in to school, something like that?”

“You…to go that far. Isn’t that what they call being a siscon?”

Heath, who was more or less self-conscious about it, fell silent at that reply.

“If it was me, then of course, I’d go for territory and fortune.”

“Will such a demand go through with just one <Engraved Blade>?”

The young man began to laugh.

“Think about it. Even the king should want to put the <Engraved Blades> in his sack right? Then if I vow to work for him as a knight then most demands would be accepted.”

Though in reality, the ones who attacked the knights at first were probably people with purposes along those lines.

“But if you kill a knight, you’ll become a criminal.”

“Yes, that is, if I attack a knight it’ll probably become like that but-“

After he said that, Heath realized it.

“Ah, I see. There are a lot of people who possess the <Engraved Blades> other than the knights.”

“Yes Yes. If I screw up those people and present the <Engraved Blade> to the king, then rather than a criminal, I’ll probably become a hero, right?”

He really didn’t think like wanting to own one. Specially, he didn’t want it to affect his sister.

The gatekeeper showed a shady expression. How did he perceive such a Heath?

“That’s right. If it was for getting more social status, even a doctor would seriously scuffle for it…”

“Eh?”

As Heath made a surprised face, the gatekeeper closed his mouth shut. And then he infringed an unpleasant look.

“I have a sick younger sister back home. I can’t get enough money, but in the first place, with a poor commoner as a client, the doctor wouldn’t even do a decent examination. Even if I can’t buy the medicine, there should be something I could do. But even so, he wouldn’t tell me that.”

It seems like he had quite a serious problem to deal with. As Heath reacted with bewilderment to that, the gatekeeper showed a frank smile.

“Well, that’s why if I could get my hands on one of those <Engraved Blades> and become a hero, it’d be quite the charming story.”
Heath nodded in admiration at the gatekeeper who was behaving very brightly.

“A hero huh?... When that time comes, please let me hear your heroic saga too.”

When he said that, the young man widened his eyes.

“You…really are impartial.”

“I-is that so?”

If anything, that was something he said as a compliment. Though he was admired, inversely he felt troubled. The young man made a carefree laugh at the Heath who was refuting.

“Well, mere gatekeepers like us shouldn’t even have the chance to much less touch something like that.”

“I guess that might be the case here…”

Laughing like that,

「Oh?」

Heath had a sudden realization.

–– The edge is blue?

Warm sunlight directly falls on the area surrounding this gate, which was facing east.

The sunlight was being reflected on the spear edge the gatekeeper, but the colour was a bit different from Heath’s one. Maybe it was from the differences in the maintenances.
Then, a young man was walking by beyond the pass tilting his head a little.

Even though it wasn’t such a cold season, he was wearing a frock coat. Though he wasn’t wearing any armour, a great sword unsuitable for his stature was hung on his back. He was probably a knight.

“Ah-“

Heath who recognised that figure reflexively raised his voice.

And the knight probably recognized Heath too. Making a slightly surprised face, the young man then smiled frankly.

“Gillette Nii-chan!”

“Heath? It’s been a while.”

Saying that, He and Heath held the shoulder in a friendly fashion.

“Heath, you were stationed here?”

“Only for today by chance, normally outside the outer-wall though.”

“Well… If master saw this, he’d definitely be shocked. You have perseverance, and your muscles aren’t bad either. So why are you doing something like being a gatekeeper…?”

“Err, the master told me that I definitely wouldn’t become strong. And I don’t have talent for the spear either, so I think being a gatekeeper is plenty of accomplishment.”

As he replied with confidence, his senior apprentice covered his forehead as if it was hurting.

“You’re really are too good natured to be associated with Gato Plugatorio …”

When their master’s name was mentioned, Heath asked a question as if trying to change the topic.

“Nii-chan, are you okay yourself? I heard that most of the Knights of the Round Table are already dead.”

The person who was asked, Gillette’s face turned dark at that question as expected.

“Ah, sorry.”

“No, don’t mind it.”

Interrupting their conversation there, the gatekeeper revealed a surprised voice.

“O-oi. That person, he couldn’t be… How the hell are you acquainted with him?”

Looking at Gillette once, he quickly turned his head sideways realizing the fact that he was in a hurry. Heath made a brief introduction.

“He is my senior apprentice. He should have some business at this academy…right?”

“Yes. I am kind of in a hurry. I would be grateful if you could let me pass.”

Gillette Doulas Penus, he was Heath’s senior in apprenticeship and also one of the Knights of the Round Table who stood side by side with <Knight Princess> Lutile Afnar.

By the time Heath became Gato’s disciple, he had already become expert enough to make a name of himself as a knight. Besides, he was also an aristocrat.

He was supposed to be an existence beyond the clouds in case of Heath, but he was a frank person and still looked after the young Heath.

Therefore, even though there was a big difference in their abilities and social standings, Heath thought of him as an older brother and called him so too.

After telling Gillette to pass, the other gatekeeper also saluted and made way.
“By all means, please pass.”

Waving his hand favourably, Gillette passed through the gate. It was precisely then

“Eh, Oi, what are you-“

While he said that, the gatekeeper had already thrust his spear.

“Chi–“

Gillette swiftly turned around and caught the spear.

“Seriously…Gatekeepers nowadays don’t have any education at all!”

Sweat oozed out on his brows. And his abdomen was also dyed red. He was not able to avoid it.

After seeing the gatekeeper trying to lunge the spear with a desperate look in his eyes, Heath finally came to his senses.

“Sto-stop it!”

As he jumped forward right away, it turned into a brawl and he fell on the ground with the gatekeeper. He was somehow able to get on top and pin him down but on the contrary, his arm was seized.

"Let go, don’t get in my way!”

The gatekeeper who had a frantic expression had so much strength that he could not possibly be the same person as before.

The gatekeeper quickly picked up his spear and like that, turned to attack Gillette.

And then-

The gatekeepers head danced in midair.

Gillette had already drawn his sword. This was the difference in power between one of the Knights of the Round Table and a mere gatekeeper.

From the body that had lost its head, fresh blood sprayed out like a fountain. The gatekeeper’s body slowly bent from the knees and collapsed on the ground front first.

“–hii?”

That, unluckily, collapsed facing Heath’s direction. Soaked in the scattered blood from its neck, Heath raised a scream.

A lukewarm, unpleasant liquid happened to fall on his face. It had a disgusting taste like smelly, rusty iron which made him want to vomit. The round thing that was thrown on the ground changed, and Heath’s eyes made contact with the two eyeballs stuck on it.

–What in the world is this…?

Rather than the crystalized blood that the Saika shed, blood similar to his vividly flowed on.

His head was about to go senseless. Should he run away? Or should he get enraged because his co-worker was killed?

He was killed – yes, a person had died before his eyes. But didn’t this guy also want to kill someone?

Being panic-stricken and even forgetting to stand up, he was just sitting there on the ground. But the Gillette let out a groan and fell to his knees.

“Guh…“ –

Seeing this, Heath had just one direct thought.

–A wounded person…I have to save him…

That was what he did when he wanted to save that girl who was attacked by a dragon (or he thought she was attacked by the dragon), something like a condition reflexive action.

“Gillette Nii-chan, a-are you okay?–hii!”

Moving based on a blind idea and approaching Gillette, after that being pointed at with a sword by him; that certainly did break his heart.

“I had enough! Ju-just what the heck is going on here…”

Though he had received training as a soldier, the matter this morning was the first time he had experienced combat that was actually like real ‘combat’.

A person dying in front of him, and being pointed at with a sword by a human too, this was the first time for him. Too many things have been happening since this morning, and Heath’s mind could not keep up with all of it.

When Heath fell on in back and held his head tightly, Gillette slightly clicked his tongue.
“Sorry…Good grief, I seriously lost my edge. Letting my guard down because it was Lutile’s academy…”

“I-in any case, medical treatment–”

Though there was a medical office inside the academy, Gillette’s bleeding wasn’t small. It was probably better to stop the bleeding before moving him.

Tearing his cloth, he had closed the wound tying it but then, it somewhat changed into a darkish colour.

–What the hell, this wound…?

As he unconsciously stopped his hand, Gillette exclaimed as in moaning.

“…Shit, it’s poison.”

“Poison!?”

In the time he said that, Gillette already coughed up blood. Heath remembered that the gatekeepers spear was painted in a strange blue colour.

Seeing the red that seeped into the pure white gloves, Gillette turned towards Heath.

“Heath, lend me your shoulder.”

“Bu-but, rather than moving now…”

“The school should have more effecting medical treatment right?”

“Y-yeah.”

Heath put his shoulder under Gillette’s arm, and became his support.

Only the headless corpse of the gatekeeper was left there. A little further was the fallen head which was wrapped in an expression similar to hatred and fear. It had a look that certainly did not seem to be of this world.

The one addressing that corpse was an invisible voice. There wasn’t a single human figure anywhere except the corpse.

“To be reduced to such a state, you, who desired the <Engraved Blade> are truly very laughably stunning. I too, shall scatter and affix that one flower.”

The voice, as if it was conversing with the corpse continued speaking.

“Hihihi–, do you not care being just a corpse? Do you not care about being the dead that's inferior to even a beast?”

The voiced raised a really happy laughter.

“Wonderful. What magnificent stubbornness. Fate really has been an incomprehensible thing, hasn’t it? And it is my very duty to prop up a flower to that fate.”

With that sentence, the headless corpse suddenly started to twitch.

“Ah, How wonderful it is! How sorrowful! Now come, and go forth for you younger siblings suffering from diseases. Please show to this clown, the end of you who is so wretchedly stunning.”

As if responding to the clown’s voice, the headless corpse stood up.

===Part 7===

Fortunately or not, since school time had already started, there weren’t a single person around. If there were students around, it would definitely become a huge fuss and reach the school in due time, which would definitely cause some troubles.

Passing through the gate, and approaching the building with the medical office, people who were probably male and female teachers came out with confused expressions.

“Gillette-sama, how did something like this happen!?”

“Hurry up and call the doctor!”

Gillette replied to the teachers who were shrieking and screaming with a tedious tone.

“I can walk by myself. Rather than that, call Lutile.”

“Lutile still hasn’t come to school yet. There seemed to be some kind of incident outside…”

“Then call her and bring her here.”

At Gillette’s word, the female teacher immediately dashed out the gate. The male teacher cut in opposite of Heath and supported Gillette.

Eventually they reached the medical office and lay the knight down on the bed. The teacher inevitably turned towards Heath.

“Now then, what in the world does this mean!”

Certainly, the only one who knew the entire story other than Gillette was only Heath. He could not bring himself to ask for an explanation from the injured Gillette, and while Heath was starting to speak disorderly, Gillette suddenly cut in.

“Sensei, he is the same age as one of your student’s right? Could you not let him change into those clothes?”

After hearing that, Heath finally remembered what kind of appearance he had. There was blood on his head. Blood marks still remained after he walked here.

The teacher probably also came to his senses at Gillette’s words. He raised his eyes awkwardly.

“Certainly, it would be troublesome if you walk around the school in that figure. There are some student uniforms on that left shelf. Please use them.”

After bowing to the teacher, Heath opened the closet. There were probably Female use uniforms on the left closet.

The teacher began to treat Gillette’s wounds, and the hot water bowl was passed to Heath too.

As he washed, the bowl was stained red.

–By the way, you’re a face I haven’t seen before. A newcomer?

It was the blood of the gatekeeper who frankly spoke that line. But he had suddenly attacked Gillette as if he was a different person.

Was it sympathy towards the dead gatekeeper? Or perhaps mortifications towards the traitor? Or was it just because it was a scary experience? Even he himself could not tell.

As he washed away the blood from his face, the door of the medical office was knocked.

“Is it Lutile?”

Speaking of which, Gillette had called for the person name Lutile. He remembered that they were told she hadn’t yet come to school but, did she arrive already?

–By Lutile, that <Knight Princess>?

Lutile Afnar – She was the lone women in the <Knights of the Round Table>. He had heard that she lived in the King’s Capital, but to think she went to this school, he started doubting his own ears.

Hesitating to be in such a sloppy appearance in front of a Knight of the Round Table, it was when Heath had become confused after putting on the school uniform.

“Wh-what on earth is this–?”

The teacher who had opened the door, creamed in a muffled voice.

“Eh…?”

Turning around, Heath could not comprehend what had just occurred.

Bleeding from his chest, the teacher collapsed.

The headless body of the gatekeeper stood beyond the door.

“Oops, that was a mistake. Wrong person.”

The headless body talked in a cheerful tone. After looking carefully, it’s arm was holding its head which was sliced off, and the one talking was the head.

“You bastard, you were a Clown!”

The knight who was lying on the bed leaped up. But his knees were shaking and his complexion was pale too. The poison was spreading.

But even with that, Gillette took off the gloves on his left hand and shouted out

“Come forth, <Steinbock>!”

After he shouted out, particles of light purple colour formed in the knight’s hand.

It was a single spear. The spearhead wasn’t a bladed edge, but a round cone. It casts away the ability to parry and slash down, but puts all the power in the forward thrust.

Gillette threw that spear aiming the gatekeeper.

「Shuu」

The body disappeared from the guard who was already a corpse.

The scattered light did not stop at the destruction of the guards body but also went through the wall behind.

-<Omen>? But his eyes are…?

Gillette’s eyes were still blue just like in the past. Then he should not be an <Omen Talker>.

Facing the knight who blasted away the guard, Heath doubted his eyes.

A single blade had pierced the knight’s body.

“Gillette Nii-chan!”

“Guh-“

Coughing out blood, the knight fell to his knees.

It was probably the guards. A dagger was stabbed into Gillette’s chest. Before Heath could even rush up to him, he fell on the ground.

“Shit…In a place like this…Sorry…Luti..le…”

After muttering something, strength left from his senior’s body.

Even someone from afar could tell that he had died.

The person he had admired since he was a child passed away from this world in a moment without any herald.

–No,no way……?

Heath had been completely stupefied.

If one would say the name of Gillette of the Knights of the Round Table, they would think of a person with the title of <Kazakiri>, having a slim stature but wielding a long sword unfit for him, he was an owner of the anecdote that was able to be called by many heroic episodes.

Even though he had received a surprise attack and poison, was he really the type to be defeated like that?

“…?”

As he was overcome with surprise, the knight’s right hand started to let out a faint light.

“Uwah-”

The light eventually started to glow brilliantly and then leaped towards Heath.

As he was covering his eyes, the light pierced Heath’s arm without any shock.

“–hmm?”

As he timidly opened his eyes, he only saw the knight and the fallen teacher there. There were neither pains nor any visible wounds.

But he certainly felt that the light didn’t only glow but took form and clashed into him.

–Wha-what was that, just now?

He was bewildered by the light that had vanished without any sound, but this time he heard a laughter that ringed his ears.

“Hihihi, so the possessor this time is you huh? Yes, yes, what a mediocre person to be selected.”

Noticing where that voice was coming from, Heath turned bloodless.

“Oh dear, I be hurt if you make such a gloomy face. Even though I am like this, I have a rather delicate heart you know.”

It was the gatekeepers head.

Even though the body was blasted away without a trace, the head still moved as if it was alive.

“But, this too is fate. And to make that fate more entertaining is my duty.”

While experiencing a feeling of nausea, Heath stepped near the head.

Due to all that happening in succession, even his normal thought process might have been paralyzed.

“Just, just what in the world are you?”

“Hmm? You seem surprisingly calm. You ask who I am? I am calling myself ‘Clown’”

A clown, the girl last night and the ghost in front of him, claiming they were the same thing was unpleasant.

“Was this you’re doing? Why… why are you doing all this?!”

“I have done nothing. But, this person who desires the <Engraved Blade>…Oops! He doesn’t have any remains to indicate to- In anycase, I only taught this person where the possessor of an <Engraved Blade> would show up.”

After saying that, he once again started a creepy laughter.

“Oh, there was one other thing. I gave another chance to the corpse in return of lending me the head, but this was another unexpected end.”

The living head the pointed towards Heath’s right arm with its eyeballs.

“As for Gillette, he lived for three month. Well, I wonder how many days you will survive?”

“Survive?...What are you talking about?”

“Oh my! You still haven’t realized it yet? Then please, take a look at your right hand.”

Though he didn’t have any intention of obeying the living head, Heath reflexively turned his sight towards his hand.

“This is.!?”

“Hihihi- That <Engraved Blade> is you possession from now on. Use it, it is up to you whether you want to use it for wealth and fame, you are free to give it up to someone else too. Remember, for as long as the <Engraved Blade> is in your hands, many people summon you, and furthermore, many people will target you.”

Heath raised a voiced that seemed to be yelling.

“I-I have no need for such a thing! You take it.”

“Hmm, It is a matter of great sorrow that, that cannot be realized. I myself am something like a heat haze. I do not have a vessel in order to take up a <Kenkoku>.”

Saying that, the living head started laughing weirdly.

“Well, if you are so reluctant about waiting that why not hand it over to someone else? Someone who wants it tries to get it even if the other party is killed…Now then, it’s about time we end our talk.”

As he said that, footsteps could be heard from the corridor.

“Then, I will be watching you from the shadows. Till the time you fall.”

“H-Hey wait! Hand it over? But how-“

But he couldn’t finish his sentence.

“It’s a murder! Someone was killed!”

After yelling that, the living head turned into a corpse.

In that moment, the footsteps turned into a sprinting sound.

Heath then finally realized the situation in the medical office. There was a knight and a teacher who were killed. And only he was alive. On top of that, he was possessing an <Engraved Blade>.

-I have to escape.

He did not know what people would think he was seen with the <Engraved Blade> on his right hand.

Besides, he would be treated as the criminal because of that living head.

Heath did not take even one look around when he leaped through the window and ran away outside the academy.

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kenkoku no Jungfrau:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Kenkoku no Jungfrau|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kenkoku no Jungfrau:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Gekkou:Volume 1 Orange & Wine

2014-06-05T15:01:39Z

Kadi:

==[Orange & Wine]==

Our classroom at the beginning of the week. Tsukimori greeted me with a warm smile upon seeing me, "Good morning."

After wavering for a few seconds, I quickly replied, "Good morning," and hurried to my desk.

I didn't want to look like a coward, but neither did I feel like arguing with her early on a Monday morning. If possible I wanted to put some distance between us and not see her face for a while. Because looking at her face would remind me of that Friday night that had become a dark memory I wanted to bury as fast as possible.

However, Tsukimori is a girl who is unaware of your feelings at such times.

"Nonomiya-kun, your collar is awry," she pointed out cheerfully and stood naturally before me as if this had been her place for a hundred years. Then she fixed my collar with her white slender fingers.

Below my eyes was her white neck. I closed them firmly for a moment as if to shake off my stray thoughts.

My collar wasn't awry at all.

"When are you visiting me next?" whispered Tsukimori, moving her lustrous lips.

She just wanted to bring Saturday's business up again. 

"As bright as you are you should be able to tell if anyone would ever come to your place again after experiencing such a night."

While I was helpless,

"I am free next week on Saturday evening. My mother should be late on that day, too, because of a meeting of the association,"

She couldn't have been more nonchalant.

"Do you even think I'd say 'Yes'?"

"Do you even think I'd want to hear 'No'?"

"It looks like I have to be clear to you since you seem to become dull when things don't go the way you want."

I approached until we were nose to nose, and declared point-blank:

"''You won't see me there a second time!''"

To top off my remark, I flashed a Tsukimori-like smile.

"You needn't be embarrassed."

However, the originator's smile was uninterrupted.

"From time to time you really behave idiotically, you know?"

"Whereas you are always mealy-mouthed, right?" 

Others looking on must have seen best friends, smiling at each other from that close distance.

"Aren't Youko-san and Nonomiya kinda like... newly-weds...?"

And so some voiced unhappy, ill-informed comments with discontented expressions. Chizuru Usami had made the newly-wed remark.

I didn't know what a baby blow fish looked like, but I figured it must be somewhat like Usami just then, scowling at me with her chin on her desk and blowing up her cheeks like a balloon.

Usami really was a peculiar girl. I reckoned there weren't many people that were that adorable when in an ill temper.

While I was happily observing Usami with a sidelong glance, Tsukimori said embarrassedly, "Did you hear that? Like newly-weds!"

"A bad joke indeed."

If by any chance Tsukimori had blushed with at least one cheek, so to speak, I ''might'' have reconsidered and I ''might'' have admitted her cute sides. Unfortunately though, Youko Tsukimori couldn't be understood that easily. 

[[Image:Gekkou-139.jpg|thumb]]

The next moment, her eyes changed to moon crescents. The devil hath ascended to earth. In my eyes I could see a black pointed tail growing from her.

"Welcome home, darling. Would you like to take a bath? Or would you rather like... me?"

Then she giggled amusedly.

To the others that didn't know her real nature, she must have looked like the purest girl who had successfully played a little prank.

"...a bad joke ''indeed''."

But to me it was a nightmare in many senses. One of them being that there was that one guy that couldn't keep quiet when the topic revolved around Youko Tsukimori.

"Hey! Nonomiya!"

There he stood, Kamogawa, with a grimace resembling the doorkeeper of hell.

"Of course it's the bath, right? You naturally go for the bath, right?"

Much to my chagrin, he was followed by a regiment of guys who were eager to support him, "Say it!"

"If you do not choose the bath... you know what happens then, right?"

The group exchanged glances and then simultaneously cracked a friendly smile. They were disgusting.

"Well, as a man it's clear what I take—"

It was up to me to choose, so what? Kamogawa and the others had no say about it.

"—as a man one must take the meal, right?" 

But I didn't like trouble.

"A wise choice, Nonomiya-kun!"

"I'm so happy you understand what I mean, Kamogawa-kun."

"Then let's go over there and hear what you have to tell us, shall we?"

"...There are no words to express my current feelings appropriately."

This marked the start of a lot of wasted time, during which I was going to be questioned whether I dated Tsukimori and during which I would have to assure them over and over that that was not the case.

Good grief, they hadn't a clue. They could only act that frivolously because they didn't know about the murder recipe.

And without an inkling of my troubles, Tsukimori waved her hand cheerfully.

"Goodbye, darling!"

Therefore I gave her an appropriate answer.

"I'll be late tonight, honey."

Annoyance drove me to it.

I am sure that a blanket of grief must have enveloped me as I was led away like a low-grade employee who must obey his boss.

—At the time, I had already noticed that an usually noisy classmate of mine, Usami, had been silent the whole time.

But I had no time to worry about her because I had my hands full dealing with Youko Tsukimori, Kamogawa and the rest.

Well, it's hard to say if dealing with her then would have changed what happened after school.

Classes had ended and I was getting ready to leave when I was suddenly stopped by a timid Usami, "...Nonomiya?"

"What's the matter?"

"Err, I noticed that... you and Youko-san have been getting on quite well lately..."

"Not more than what's normal."

Annoyed at hearing that question again, a firm tone entered into my voice.

Usami registered that my mood wasn't favorable and thus got even more faint-hearted.

"...but you're always together."

As I was fed up of talking about Tsukimori, I quickly declared, "We simply see each other often at work and as class officers. That's all." Then I fetched my bag and hurried out of the classroom.

But in the next moment Usami had gone around me and was blocking my way.

"Stooopp!" 

"Come on, what is it?"

"Err, say, do you have a few minutes?"

"No."

"I-It's really just a few moments, honestly!"

My stare seemed to be intimidating; she averted her eyes and looked about in the room like a frightened pygmy marmoset.

I took a deep breath—inconspicuously enough to remain unnoticed.

"Depends on what you want."

When I contemplated that I had acted a little too immature and implied that I was willing to compromise, she was visibly relieved.

Usami wasn't at fault. I had just gotten tired of Tsukimori leading me around by the nose and of being picked at by Kamogawa and his followers. In short, I had taken it out on her though she wasn't to blame.

After peeking around at our surroundings, Usami whispered to me, "I'm uncomfortable here... can we go someplace else?"

As I was ready to accompany her for whatever she wanted from me — not least because I wanted to make amends — I nodded wordlessly.

"Shall we go then...?"

Her tense face and awkward gait had me a little worried about what was to come. Still I relaxed because it was only Usami, after all.

I was led to the back of the gym, which was unusually quiet that day.

"Club activities have been suspended starting today, because of the upcoming midterm exams."

"I see." Two questions of mine, namely why the gym was so silent and why Usami wasn't busy with her club, were answered at the same time. "So? What do you want from me?"

I sat down on the concrete edge of the gym, perking up my ears.

The standard line when calling someone out to such a place would surely be "You piss me off!", followed by a quarrel, and I would have found it amusing if that actually was her issue, but as I was likely to lose to her in a serious fight, with her being very athletic, I prayed that it was something else. Something peaceful.

"...It's just a continuation of our earlier talk," said Usami while peeking at me from time to time, "Say, Nonomiya, are you, and Youko-san, um... you know, a couple?"

I wasn't startled. Kamogawa and the others had asked me the same a few moments before. Though ''they'' had added "If you are, consider yourself as dead as a doornail" with rather serious bloodshot eyes.

"Don't be silly. Of course not!" I laughed, but Usami was still in earnest.

"B-But! You're the only boy she gets on with especially well!" 

"As I mentioned earlier, that's merely because we often have to work together."

"But still! Lately, Youko-san has been mentioning you all the time when we talk!"

"Same as above."

"But then! But then, why does Youko-san gaze at you from time to time during classes?"

"...You're barking up the wrong tree. Go ask her!"

That was new to me.

"Say what you want, but I think you two are suspicious! I know it!"

"So?"

"...eh? So what?"

Usami looked dumbfounded.

"What do you want to hear from me?"

Seeing the question marks above her head, I pressed for her answer.

"Will it make you happy if I say that we're dating?"

"No! You mustn't!" she shouted, just to make an 'Oh what have I said!'-like expression the following moment. "...Ah, n-naturally this is not something I have a say in, it's a problem between you and her after all, but, umm, I mean, isn't Youko-san, like, everyone's idol and all? So, you see,..."

Her choppy justification seemed to have no end if nobody interrupted her.

"Usami."

I tapped on the concrete next to me and signaled for her to take a seat. She obediently sat down while embarrassedly toying with her hair.

"Honestly, there is nothing between Tsukimori and me," I assured her firmly, looking into her eyes.

"I see... so there's nothing, huh."

Usami's face began to shine like a child who has been given candy. She was so easy to understand.

That was probably also the reason why I had easily noticed that she was attracted to me, even without Mirai-san's superior intuition.

"Very well then, it seems that I have gained your understanding."

When I was about to stand up, thinking that this was all, she seized my belt.

"Can I ask just one other thing?"

Originally, I planned on just ignoring her grip and standing up, after which I would take a look at her reaction, but since my hips didn't move a bit, I gave up and sat down again.

"...Please go ahead."

"Yeah, um, Nonomiya... you aren't going out with anyone at the moment, right?"

"Right."

Usami cast her eyes down.

"Then—i-is there someone you like?" she asked towards the ground. Her face was tense and her lips pursed like a duck's bill.

Her question wasn't a remarkably rare one. At least to me it wasn't something to get that flustered about anyway. Usually.

However, because of a name that flashed through my mind for a split second, I forgot to answer her.

"...W-Why aren't you saying anything?"

Her anxiety helped me find my tongue.

"...that's already the third question!"

"Uwa! You distracted me! That means there is one! There is someone you like!"

Usami widened her round eyes and leaned backward, completely shocked. I was tempted to give her a push.

"Eh? Who? Who?! Ah! It's Youko-san, isn't it? It's Youko-san!"

"Now we're back where we started. What were those minutes just now? Give me back my time and labor!" 

"But who else should it be!"

"Can you tell me what exactly makes you so sure, then?"

"My womanly intuition!"

Her prompt reply made me wonder what nonsense the pygmy marmoset was babbling, but since she really was a woman, I was powerless in front of the weapon called "womanly intuition", which remains a mystery to men.

On top of that, the name that had come to mind actually ''was'' Youko Tsukimori, so I couldn't bring myself to deny it.

"I think Youko-san sees you in a different light. I know she does, because we've known each other for a long time." The nervousness from before was disappearing. "Even if ''you'' deny it, I think she is different toward you."

Usami spoke staring straight at me with a resolute gaze.

"...and I understand you just as well, Nonomiya... You're always in my eyes, after all."

It was the gaze of someone who had made up her mind.

"I think you just aren't aware of it, but you consider her special too... I can't put it into words well, but I think you are kind of special to each other. Like, actually it would have been mutual for a while, you just haven't noticed, so what's needed is just a little push... and you know, I was like 'I have to hurry up now!', but then I thought that it would be sort of selfish of me. But then, instead of playing a good girl and having regrets, I thought that it suited me more to be a bad girl for once...go my own way and be straightforward, you know... so, umm..."

Usami hurriedly added, "J-Just a moment," took a few deep breaths and jumped to her feet.

"I, Chizuru Usami, love... you."

The way she confessed couldn't have suited Usami better.

I suppose there aren't any humans on this planet who would not like to receive such a confession from her. I became even fonder of her than before.

"Thank you," I said more or less automatically.

"Eh? Um, you're welcome...?" replied Usami, visibly confused.

I was genuinely happy about her confession since I liked her—a girl that couldn't be more different from me.

[[Image:Gekkou-149.jpg|thumb]]

A soft breeze blew gently past us as though the school building had smoothed down its edges upon passing by. The back of the gym was so calm that the usual noise felt like a mere illusion.

Suddenly, Usami stretched herself hugely like a cat and—

"NYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!"

—released a yell towards the blue sky that sounded like a cat's death cry.

"Aah! I feel SO liberated now! So glad I told you!"

Her face was literally shining.

"...Sorry for disturbing you while you're savoring your attainment, but what should I do now?"

"Mh?"

"I haven't given you a reply yet, have I?"

I thought that I was supposed to return her straightforward ball, in whatever form—even if the ball went in a direction she didn't wish for.

The next moment Usami let out laughter like a baby frog.

I actually meant to be as considerate as my limits allowed, but it seems doing something you aren't used to always yields bad results.

"...No need to strain yourself. I'm not expecting a reply anyway. I mean, we're talking about you, Nonomiya?"

She was whispering. Since she was looking at the ground, I couldn't recognize her expression.

"I don't know what's that supposed to mean, but for now I'll just be shocked."

"...you've caught my eye ever since we entered this school, and I've long known that you're not that simple. I'm not expecting a favorable answer!"

My pride didn't let me admit that she was spot on.

"I have mixed feelings about being viewed as such a guy."

I automatically shrugged. So that's what they call a loss of face.

"But you know...," started Usami timidly while swinging her legs, "I still fell in love with you, so I had no other choice but to give it my best shot!"

Her earlobes were almost as red as a ripe tomato at that moment.

"You have rather peculiar tastes, don't you?"

"W-Whose fault is that!" objected the bright red Usami.

Even her sentimental and simplistic side, which would normally be viewed as a weak point, added only to her loveliness in conjunction with her straightforward and diligent nature.

She reminded me of a certain remark.

«Someone once said that girls in love are invincible.»

Usami pointed her finger straight at me before my nose.

"But one day I will hear you say that you love me! ''Definitely''!"

Her timidness went somewhere far away, replaced by her usual vigor.

However, I noticed that her little finger was trembling slightly.

That pet-like girl named Usami struggles doing so many things I can do easily, but at times she accomplishes feats which I can only dream of.

As was true of her confession as well.

It might be a little exaggerated, but I admired Usami. Most likely, because she had traits I could not even wish for. 

And so she looked most impressive to me at this very moment, making me want to just take her in my arms.

However, I deliberately went another way.

"Interesting. Please give your best!" I said, making an unimpressed face on purpose. "But let me warn you: don't think I'd fall that easily for a girl like you!"

"What did you just say?! Keep those words in mind!"

"Yeah yeah."

"Dammit! I'll show you what a good woman is!"

I couldn't help it. After all I am a "not so simple" weirdo who thinks an angry Usami is the cutest of all of them.

And once again I arrived at the same conclusion: I would have been so delighted if she were the one I loved the most.

It was also that moment when I became fully aware that there was one person on my mind whom I could not ignore.

The next day. It had been raining continuously since morning.

My feelings towards her were swaying in an unsure state. Too impure to be called love, yet too strong to be called interest.

It was the first time in my life that I was overcome by emotions. But if this was the price I had to pay for my autonomous mode of life, I was ready to accept and deal with that discomfort.

Of course, it was no doubt the murder recipe that put a brake on my feelings.

I am most definitely not averse to mysterious girls, but even I feel a tiny bit uneasy when it comes to endorsing a secret that exceeds the bounds of good sense.

Murder being one example thereof.

It is not easy to accept a person who may have killed someone. Not only because of ethical reasons, but also because one rebels instinctually, fearing that one might become the next target.

In any event, in fact there was a break-out solution.

It was simple actually: I just had to go ask her directly whether or not she had killed anyone.

If she answered "No", I could dismiss my exaggerated ideas with a sneer, send the crumpled murder recipe flying to the burnable trash and obtain an everyday life that was just a bit better than the status quo: a thrilling one including Youko Tsukimori.

Wasn't that sufficient to justify the venture? Asking for more would be greedy. There's always a straw that breaks the camel's back.

However, what if the answer were "Yes, I have killed someone"?

I gave thought to the fact that the content of the murder recipe was in line with the cause of her father's death. Anyone, even without a tendency to fantasize like me, should, provided these two facts, come to the conclusion that the murder recipe was written with the objective of killing her father.

Moreover, it is completely natural to consider the author of the recipe as the murderer as a consequence.

I dropped my gaze to my shoulder. Before my eyes and nose, there was a lock of black hair painting an elegant curve.

As if riding a roller coaster, a water drop slid along that smooth hair just to eventually arrive at its end and jump into the dark gray air.

I lost a little heart when I associated my own fate with the last moments of that water drop.

Probably noticing my gaze, "Mh?" she inclined her head slightly while wearing that caring sister-like smile of hers.

"I'm drawing a little nearer. Otherwise I'll get wet."

She happily snuggled up to me as though we were a couple. As a natural consequence, her handful-sized breasts were gently nudging the region around my elbow.

Devil that she was, she must have been enjoying seducing me.

But there was nothing I could do about it. It was raining and mine was the only umbrella, narrowing my options to one. Thus the distance between us was shorter than usual.

I suspected, however, that she was hiding a collapsible one in her bag. I couldn't believe that a forward thinker like her would forget her umbrella.

Of course there was but one girl in my circle of acquaintances that conformed to the above description.

Youko Tsukimori.

We had ended that day's work and were walking toward the nearby station. Seeing her to the station after work had been a regular task of mine since the day she told us of her potential stalker.

After that night, Tsukimori had told me, "I felt really safe when I was seen home by you. If it's not a bother, would you mind accompanying me all the time?".

Naturally, I had immediately refused, "No, because it is," but sadly we had been in the staffroom just then, which had instead gained me the bother of turning the whole staff, led by Mirai-san, against me: "Come on, do it!" 

I had not escaped without begging off with, "Please, let's compromise with seeing her to the station!" It was truly incomprehensible.

However, life sometimes takes an unexpected turn. To my great joy, the way to the station was ideal for talking privately with her.

I waited for the moment the traffic light turned red. "When I watched the news yesterday, I started wondering—," I began, "—why do people kill?"

Actually, I hadn't watched the news the day before. But well, there was bound to have been at least one murder, considering the current state of society.

"Oh, you're quite the philosopher today, aren't you? I like your contemplative face!" she said in a voice that was strangely wet, as if not only her hair but also her voice had been hit by the rain. "Is it because of the rain? One always gets into a somewhat sentimental mood when it is raining, don't you agree? It gets you in the mood to read books you usually wouldn't."

"Indeed, if I am acting unusual today, then it might really be because of the rain."

Her words gave me the hunch that I hadn't chosen the day by chance, but because of the bad weather.

"Anyway, would you mind sharing your thoughts?"

Our background music was composed of the rain drops lapping against my umbrella, the watery sound of tires on the asphalt and the blood circulating through my veins.

"Well—"

Tsukimori brushed away the black hair that had stuck to her cheek, releasing a scent of roses.

"—Because they feel like it, perhaps."

Her voice was indifferent.

"...Because they feel like it? That's all? Do you claim that that's reason enough to kill someone?"

I was offended by her obviously negligent answer.

"That's not it."

"What do you mean? Unless you elaborate some, a mere mortal like me can't comprehend your genius, I'm afraid."

"Oh don't be angry. I'm not joking, really. I ''do'' think so!"

She shrugged her shoulders slightly upon noticing my sidelong glare at her.

"You see, I think that in most cases the problem could actually be solved without resorting to murder, for example if it's a grudge or a fatal tangle of jealousy. Of course there are exceptions like life insurance murder."

The traffic light changed to green. A swarm of umbrellas was set in motion, leaving behind only the red umbrella under which we stood.

"Don't you think that there are numerous ways of taking revenge or venting a grudge which are more effective than killing?"

I had trouble thinking of one, but I had ''no'' trouble assuming that Tsukimori knew of some.

"Every murderer has to atone appropriately for his misdeeds, be it through the law or social sanctions. There is the saying 'Live by the sword, die by the sword'. I think that applies to murder as well. Thus it is a foolish and careless method and nothing more in my opinion. There are probably many ways to call it, 'fury' or 'impulse' for instance, but it sums up to a matter of mood—a matter of 'feeling like it'—for me," she said, then added, "I consider all irrational actions as a matter of mood."

"As you say, murder might indeed be a nonsensical conduct."

I concurred with her opinion. I was even moved. But that was probably also the reason that queerly comfortable moment seemed a bit off-kilter to me.

At first glance, her well-reasoned speech made her seem like an upright model student. However, upon further thought, she was only really talking ''about the means of reaching a goal''.

Put in a nutshell, she had only argued about the effectiveness of murder as a method.

Didn't that mean that she was not absolutely disapproving of murder?

"But as you admitted yourself, there are exceptions, right?"

From my diagonal angle, I could not see all of her face. Only her mouth was barely in view.

"...For example?"

And that mouth of hers was smiling.

There we stood together under a round, small umbrella, surrounded by a massive wall of rain and night.

Even though the town was filled with all kinds of sounds, painted in various colors and packed with people, I felt somewhat separated from everything, as if we were alone in an elevator at midnight.

"For example, if you were able to kill completely unnoticed."

The cause of that phenomenon was simply me: ''I'' had locked out the world.

At that moment, Youko Tsukimori was the totality of my world.

"Could you be a little more specific? Your twisted thoughts are too complicated for an honest person like me to understand, I'm afraid."

She affected a shrug, teasing me.

"I am talking of the perfect crime, as a third party in the know would call it if a premeditated murder was deemed an accident by all the world, rather than the crime it is."

When I was done with my explanation, Tsukimori answered, giving her full concentration.

"—Indeed, we need to draw a line between unplanned murder and a perfect crime, which you can certainly not commit just by feeling like it. You have to keep a cool head and be rational if you aim for perfection."

The focus of our discussion was fully and solely on utility and efficiency—ethics and morals were not under discussion.

"But our country's police are respected worldwide, aren't they? I hear scientific crime detection is making rapid progress, too, compared to the past. Isn't the perfect crime impossible in fact?"

She smiled as if to imply that it was all just a pipe dream.

It was then that I finally found a possible reason for the awkward feeling I had sensed earlier:

Our conversation was clearly too unromantic for two teenagers clinging together in the midst of the street under one umbrella. And yet there I was, absorbed in it, which was most likely because that's the kind of person I am.

The death or life of someone unrelated is of no concern to me. At most I would be curious about the death of such a person. No, my only response would be curiosity.

I was very well aware of my slightly unconventional sense.

But what about her?

Would the renowned, upright Youko Tsukimori really allow such an immoral conversation? For someone as tolerant and ever-smiling as her, talking about it with me without showing the faintest displeasure should have been no problem, even if she had to hide her disfavor.

However, it didn't look like that to me.

How so? Well, because I felt that, just like me, she—enjoyed immoral topics to the fullest.

"Okay, but then as a purely hypothetical question—"

I carefully touched the left pocket of my uniform from above. Inside it was a four-times folded scrap of paper.

"—what would you do if there was a plan that made the perfect crime possible?"

I always carried the murder recipe around with me.

The next moment, she gave a smile that reminded me of the sound of a bell.

"A good question. Indeed, I might consider murder as a means of achieving an objective if I were able to commit the perfect crime. But in my case," she said with a mischievous, crescent moon smile very much to my liking, "I would never base such a conduct on a written plan that ''might'' remain as proof later on. It would be ridiculous if a plan that makes the perfect crime possible caused it to fail. I think a plan should only and entirely be in one's head."

She pondered for a few moments, humming, and then added, "...if you ask me and think simply about it, it doesn't matter whether it is planned or just a product of coincidences. After all, it's a perfect crime if no one notices your willful action, right?"

Something unfolded before my eyes that exceeded my expectations. It almost went so far that I suspected I was dreaming while awake.

"It is entirely the result that determines whether a crime is perfect or not. However perfect a plan is, it's over as soon as someone else takes note. Put the other way, however 'flimsy' a plan is, it is a perfect crime as long as ''no one'' takes note."

Suddenly, I noticed that I was shivering.

"But don't you agree that mistakes are inherent if a human takes part? Humans ''are'' imperfect, after all. It's the imperfect human that makes the mistake in the very end. So, eventually I think it is the executor who holds the final key."

Not because I was cold. Not because the weather was getting dreadful. Not because she scared me.

"To sum up my thoughts, the most important condition for a perfect crime is neither a perfect plan nor a perfect execution, but a perfect human—"

I was probably trembling with excitement. Because I seemed to be extremely agitated.

She giggled.

"Laughable, isn't it? That's just another impracticable theory on paper; perfect humans do not exist after all. Well, of course the ones who are to investigate the crime are human, too, so there are mistakes on that side as well. But still I think that a perfect crime is infeasible unless you come upon a remarkable succession of coincidences."

SoICantHaveKilledMyFatherRightNonomiyaKun?

Perhaps my warped personality was just playing with me, but I couldn't help thinking that that was what she proclaimed.

I shook my head strongly.

"Highly doubtful."

I turned towards her and looked into her big almond eyes. "Why?" she asked, giving a moon-like smile again, while reflecting me on her retina.

"You lied. You claimed there were no perfect humans in the world—but I know of at least one in my vicinity."

She didn't ask "Who?" but only nodded briefly, "I see."

...She got me there. That way it was only funnier!

It was all Youko Tsukimori's fault that I was more talkative than usual and felt my heart throb with excitement.

Why were the thrilling conversations with her so amusing?

Perhaps I was simply drawing pleasure from talking about immoral topics—but what if the other party hadn't been her? Would it have been just as enjoyable?

On the one hand, I tended to be annoyed by her behavior, but on the other hand, there seemed to be some anticipation of associating with her deep within my heart.

So did it even matter what we would talk about? By associating with her, wasn't I just seeking a thrill that hadn't existed in my previous everyday life because of the murder recipe? Wasn't ''that'' the reason why I—unconsciously—kept on walking a tightrope without getting to the point?

Wasn't I afraid of awaking and being drawn back to the boring reality if I confronted her with the murder recipe?

There was no sense of justice in my actions. There was only interest, curiosity and the desire to learn more about her.

So all I wanted might have been a link to the fascinating person named Youko Tsukimori.

However, at the same time I also wanted to make sure whether she really had used the murder recipe to kill her father. I contradicted myself.

—Yes. I was about to make the next step towards her.

I was craving knowledge of a face of hers that no one knew.

The green light of the traffic light started to blink again. The nth red light awaited us.

The rain still showed no sign of weakening and hit the asphalt in a steady rhythm. The crush of people heading towards the station, however, had become sparse as the temperature dropped in town.

I recovered my breath silently so that she wouldn't notice my growing excitement. Then I slowly led my fingers through between my buttons, reaching into my inside pocket.

—I had made up my mind. I intended to ask her directly about the murder recipe.

But then, all of a sudden, Tsukimori embraced me from the front. I was caught with my fingers still in my pocket, unable to take them out.

"...I'm cold," murmured Tsukimori along with a white sigh before I could raise my voice in surprise.

Her upward-glance was watery, her black hair soaked, the way she leaned against me with all her weight sexy, and her beautiful lips at my chin's height seemed to beg for a kiss.

The soft touch I could feel beyond her uniform was still the same, but she had grown cold indeed.

It ''was'' my mistake to have her talk that long in a wet state, but neither was I crazy nor so experienced in love matters as to hug a girl with all the eyes of the town upon us just because of that.

I put my hands on her shoulders, wanting to release myself from her embrace, but she immediately shook her head, stubbornly saying, "No!" and hugged me even stronger. Contrary to her childish attitude, her body was more than mature enough to give rise to some complicated feelings on my part.

It was then that I felt a vibration at Tsukimori's breasts, which were pressed against me.

"...what a shame for the good mood."

While making a regretful face, she took her mobile phone out of her chest pocket. It was quite ticklish when she operated it at zero distance.

I slid my hand out of my jacket and tucked it into a pocket of my trousers. My excitement was entirely spoiled by that intrusive phone call.

"...Yes, Youko speaking."

Her expression became earnest promptly after she had begun the conversation.

"...my mother? No, I haven't heard of anything. She was at home when I left for school this morning."

As they exchanged words, her expression got darker and darker. I couldn't perceive what the caller was saying, but it was obviously not good news.

"...Yes. I understand. I'll return. Yes. If I find out something I will immediately give you a call."

She cut the connection and let out a tired sigh.

"What's the matter?" I asked.

She gazed at me with watery eyes for a few seconds, hesitating.

"...my mother was absent without notice from the cooking school she works at," she replied at last, "She would never do that. Thus, someone of the staff was worrying about her and gave me a call." 

"Maybe she's sick?"

I voiced a cheap word of consolation.

"I wonder... he told me that he has tried calling our home number several times. Of course, he tried her mobile as well. But it didn't connect, so he called me, her daughter, since I might know something..."

She cut off her sentence and started to ponder, furling her long eyebrows.

I let out a sigh. Somehow I sensed that nothing but trouble was waiting for me.

"Let's hurry home."

I grabbed her cold hand firmly and walked towards the station, pulling her behind me.

"...eh?"

I heard her confused voice from diagonally behind.

"Seems like you're in for some trouble, so I won't stop you any longer and go home," I said quickly. "—Saying that would have suited me better, I guess... But seeing you make such a face, how should I leave you to your own devices? Besides, I don't even want to think about Mirai-san's reaction if I left you at this point."

To my plain remark, she replied: "This warped side of your personality is so lovely."

I heard her pleased voice from diagonally behind.

Thinking that she was teasing me, I promptly searched for a nice objection. However, when she whispered, "...Thanks," at my ear and I felt her freezing fingers that held firmly to me, I became unable to complain.

Not a soul was to be seen in the dark and cold residential area. The ceaseless rain falling upon us conjured up a sense of isolation in me, notwithstanding that Tsukimori was by my side.

We hurried up the long, steep stairs, at which end ''that'' house awaited us—with its very unique geometrical design that made it stand out from the rest of the rich neighborhood.

Tsukimori had tried countless times calling her home phone and her mother's mobile phone on the way, but the only voice she got to hear was the response of the answering machine. Because of pressing restlessness, I suspect, I heard none of her easygoing remarks anymore by the time we reached our destination.

Pathetic though it was, I found myself unable to find the right words to console her.

I followed Tsukimori through the entrance. There was an absolute silence inside.

The end of the long corridor blended with the darkness. The dire situation made it seem to me as if we had lost our way into an eerie haunt of devils.

When I took off my loafers at the entrance, she said, "...you'll catch cold. Wait a moment, I'll get you a towel."

While swiftly proceeding through the dark corridor, Tsukimori confidently flipped several switches on the wall, filling the house gradually with light.

I slowly walked through the lit corridor to the living room, where I started to wait for her.

I gazed at the arrangement which had remained unchanged from last time, and as it had then, the tranquility made my ears sensitive. Thinking back, we were alone that night.

So this time we were probably alone, too.

No one else was here. That's what my intuition told me the moment I had made my first step into the building.

Well, of course it was possible that her mother had collapsed somewhere in the house, but judging from what Tsukimori said when she returned, "When I went to fetch the towel, I also peeked into several rooms, but I didn't find her. She might not be here...," her mother ''was'' absent.

"I just hope she hasn't been involved in some accident..."

I smiled at the pondering Tsukimori.

"But maybe it's not such a big deal and she just didn't feel like going to work because of all the rain today, you know."

"You mean she simply ditched work?"

"Well, I, for one, often seriously consider escaping from school or work and going out somewhere when I ride my bike on nice days."

I found my own remark laughable.

"I hope so."

But thanks to her laughing faintly, I was spared from self-loathing.

"Perhaps there's a message for you somewhere? A note or something that says where she is and what she's doing?"

"You're right. I'll take a look."

Tsukimori nodded cheerfully at my suggestion. Apparently, she had regained her usual composure.

I unobtrusively followed Tsukimori into the kitchen.

As much as I felt bad about taking advantage of her worries about her mother's safety, I certainly did not intend to miss out on a chance to openly search her home.

An elegant system kitchen with a yellow theme filled my view.

"As expected from a teacher at a cooking school," I commented on the large fridge, the unfamiliar cookware and the various ingredients.

"Made in Italy if I remember correctly."

While Tsukimori was inspecting the kitchen, I looked around without anything better to do and took one of her mother's cookbooks to flick through it.

I didn't actually hope to find a message. Would be nice if there was one. Personally, I hoped much more to find something related to the murder recipe.

For example—a bit of new information about the recipe.

I was aware that I was being indiscreet. However, in all honesty I was fond of that kind of mood. I was enjoying a thrill comparable to detective work or exploring a cave for a treasure.

"It looks like there is nothing here. Maybe in her room...?" said Tsukimori gloomily and left the kitchen, wordlessly followed by me.

She opened one of the doors alongside the corridor. The instant the door went open, I could smell the overly sweet scent of perfume.

The walls were covered with white wallpaper, a curtain decorated with lace, a dressing table against the wall and a dresser that was laden with countless makeup goods. It was obviously the room of her mother.

"You get on well with your mother, don't you?"

"Yes, certainly not badly."

On the nightstand by the bed, which had a flower pattern, there were several picture frames, each of which depicted Tsukimori and her mother.

"Did your parents sleep separately?"

There was only one bed in the room - a bed for one person only.

"I have always thought this way was natural, but is it more common that spouses sleep in one room, after all? Well, it probably is. Perhaps they did so because both of them had to work, and I guess it was more convenient this way due to those circumstances."

"At my place, both the parents sleep together, whether peacefully or not I couldn't say, in a king-size bed. But judging from the 'I woke up in the middle of the night because you kept stealing my blanket', which I often hear my mother shout in the early morning, I guess they get on well."

She flashed a warm smile while listening to me.

"You have fantastic parents."

Therefore, I just answered expressionlessly, "They're normal."

"I don't want to stay too long in a lady's room," I said and left the room quickly to wait in the corridor. I was merely annoyed by the overly-sweet perfume.

I asked Tsukimori, who was searching the area around the dressing table in the meanwhile: "Where is your father's room?"

I can't say I had no ulterior motive.

"You can find it just on the opposite side."

Neither can I deny that this was a pretext to explore her house on my own.

"We should probably search separately. I'll look through the room of your father."

But it's also true that I wanted to do a good deed, much as it didn't suit me, and help her out at least a little after seeing her behaving with such maturity.

"That would be a great help. But his room might be a little dusty. It has been left untouched since his passing...," said Tsukimori apologetically.

"I don't mind," I replied and headed towards the door opposite.

My first impression was that it looked like a library.

All of the books that covered one wall of the room dealt with construction, which I noticed when I fixed my eyes on their spines. On the shiny silver desk was a large pile of books and a desktop PC. Both sides of the desk were equipped with a cordless telephone each. I figured that this room served as both his library and working area.

As Tsukimori had warned me, my steps left behind footprints outlined in dust on the floor. There was also a lot of dust on the window frames.

I stopped. I had registered a sound.

According to Tsukimori, that room was supposed to be untouched. But still a subtle sound resembling the buzz of a mosquito reached my ears.

It was the sound of a small fan.

I stood before the silver desk. The PC seemed to be turned on, though in sleep mode. I pressed a random key.

"—Tsukimori."

The instant I saw the display, I called her name.

She then came from the neighboring room and, squinting one eye, asked, "Mm?".

"This," I said, pointing at the screen.

Indeed, her mother had left a note with a message.

"That's...," she muttered, surprised, and kept silent, staring at the screen, as though time had frozen. The only sounds in the room was the rain hitting the window and the regular buzzing of the computer fan.

At the time, I could do nothing but watch her beautiful yet so sorrowful face from the side.

Her mother's name was typed in the "notepad" on the screen, along with the following short comment.

«I'm sorry»

On that day, I didn't get home until past three at night in a police car.

<noinclude>
{{GekkouNavbar
| [[Gekkou:Volume 1 Sweet Nightmare|Sweet Nightmare]]
| [[Gekkou:Volume 1 Cigarette Tiger|Cigarette Tiger]]
}}
</noinclude>

Kikou Shoujo wa Kizutsukanai:Volume 1 Chapter 2

2014-03-20T09:13:37Z

Kadi: Protected "Kikou Shoujo wa Kizutsukanai:Volume 1 Chapter 2" ([Edit=Allow only autoconfirmed users] (indefinite) [Move=Allow only autoconfirmed users] (indefinite))

=Chapter 2— A Fleeting Encounter=

==(1)==

Although he knew it was just a dream, Raishin found himself once more in that same one.

“Nadeshiko!”

The black smoke got into his eyes. His lungs felt like they were on fire. His instincts were telling him he shouldn’t be here for even a second longer. A fear deeper than anything he had ever felt assailed him, screaming at him to get out of there.

However, Raishin ran forward, bursting through the flames. He went deeper inside.

“Nadeshiko, where are you!?”

Kicking down the sliding doors, he searched for his little sister. He shouted for her, till the point his throat felt like it was going to rip itself apart.

If there ever was such a thing as a premonition of destruction, Raishin was feeling it now.

Please let me make it in time, he thought. As he ran, he kept thinking. About how he had to hurry. And also— no matter how fast he hurried, it was probably already too late.

With a loud crack like thunder, an overhead beam collapsed. At that moment,

“Brother…”

He could hear a faint voice.

“Nadeshiko! Are you here!?”

He braked abruptly. Changing direction in the middle of the hallway, he yanked open the screen leading to a large room.

What waited Raishin inside was—

==(2)==

“Think of magic circuits as a substitution for rituals, or as a certain kind of engine. In the same way a steam powers a cog-wheel or a gear, the flow of magic energy allows magic arts to be born. Obviously, compared to the simple turning of a wheel, magic arts allows for more complicated outputs— ”

A cruelly curt and efficient voice was accompanied by the monotonous scraping of chalk on a blackboard.

The lecture room was shaped like an old theatre. Students sat in seats arranged neatly, the seats getting higher as they went further back. Raishin was somewhere in the middle, and he was currently in Kimberly’s lecture.

This was the first time he was directly attending a lecture, but to tell the truth, he was feeling sleepy.

Stifling a yawn, he glanced aimlessly around the classroom.

The students had serious expressions on their faces, and automata were mixed in with the student body. However, the only automata he could see were those that were human-like dolls or small animals. Those with large bodies had to wait outside the lecture room in a specially constructed space.

Next to Raishin, Yaya was diligently copying down notes. Since Raishin could neither read nor write English, Yaya copied what was being written on the blackboard in his place.

Suddenly he was aware of a pair of blue eyes that was staring in his direction.

It was Charl. Three rows in front of him, seated to his right, she was furtively stealing a glance in his direction.

Once their eyes met, Charl hurriedly turned to face the front.

Hiding her face behind a textbook, several seconds passed.

This time she only moved her eyes as she glanced behind. Their eyes met once again, but this time they bore killing intent, her thorny gaze piercing through him.

(Just what does she want now…)

While Raishin was pondering over whether to return her glare—

Something hard hit him between the eyes.

“Raishin! Are you ok, Raishin!?”

Yaya was flustered. Wracked with pain, Raishin rubbed his forehead.

It was a white fragment that felt powdery— Chalk dust.

Gingerly lifting up his head, he saw Kimberly staring directly at him. Behind her glasses an icy shimmer filled her eyes.

It looked like she had thrown the chalk. What scary control.

“You have some nerve ignoring my lecture, Second Last. For whose sake do you think I’ve dumbed down the lecture and have to teach in this boring way?”

“New students like me, and students who have poor results?”

“Wrong. It’s for the new student who has poor results.”

“I apologise for that, Professor Kimberly. It’s just that I haven’t gotten enough sleep.”

“I see. And I suppose you’re going to tell me you’ve been having bad dreams as well?”

“It’s like you see right through me.”

“You’ve got guts. Fine, I’ll let you off this time, but in exchange, answer this question. What is the most popularised magic circuit currently?”

“Well, that’s—“

He thought it was a simple question, but he couldn’t answer promptly. Raishin tilted his head.

“Heat… No. Kinetic… That’s not it either. Photic… generation?”

Kimberly let out a long, deep sigh, like she was challenging her own lung capacity.

“Tell him, Charlotte.”

Charl was caught by surprise at the sudden change in target,

“… Eve’s Heart.”

“Correct.”

There was a buzz amongst the students.

“Demerits to those idiots who just opened their mouths.

Fresh piece of chalk in hand, Kimberly wrote down the word ‘Vital’ in large letters on the blackboard.

“Just like Charlotte said, it’s the magic circuit that gives all automata life— Eve’s Heart is embedded inside them. This circuit is the reason why automata have autonomous movement.”

She continued on in a matter-of-fact tone.

“Two different types of magic art cannot reside in the same body— this is the fundamental basis of machine physics, the Magic Activity Dissonance Theory. However, there is one exception to this theory.”

In other words, that was the Eve’s Heart circuit. Almost all automata came equipped with a different magic circuit, in addition to Eve’s Heart.

“You could say the history of Machinart only began after this circuit was discovered. Whether you want to call it the source, origin, beginning, or the starting point, till this day it’s still very much an unexplained black box. Reproducing the circuit itself is comparatively easy as opposed to developing it further. It is said to be pretty much impossible.”

Because the circuit had been popularised to such an extent, every workshop had at least one master versed in reproducing it. Because this ‘Life’ was easy to generate, automata themselves were ubiquitous as well.

“Eve’s Heart is an extremely flexible circuit. Not only can it confer intelligence to puppets, in the hands of a skilled puppeteer both breathing and perspiration functions can be reproduced, as well as digestion of food. Although how useful those functions will be in battle, I cannot say.”

Kimberly’s lips twisted into a cynical smile.

“If you wanted a reason for mimicking a human, then it would be in situations where your automaton has to mingle amongst humans— Infiltration or intelligence gathering. Having said that though, all puppeteers like to have their dolls be pseudo human, in terms of both outward appearance and inner functions. I mean, really, what a bunch of fanatics. Isn’t that right, Second Last?”

While saying that, Kimberly’s gaze was focused not on Raishin but Yaya, who was sitting next to him. Embarrassed, Yaya wished there was a hole in the ground for her to hide herself in, but since there wasn’t she could only hang her head slightly.

“I don’t know what you’re trying to imply by saying that, but…”

Slamming his elbows onto the table, Raishin spoke in a threatening voice.

“This one here is the world’s greatest automaton.”

Her black eyes becoming moist, Yaya stared at Raishin, overcome with emotion.

“Raishin…!”

“Because she was created by Shouko.”

A vein popped.

“... Yaya, what’s wrong? What’s with that demonic look on your face— wa-wait a minute, calm down!”

“Again with Shouko… Always Shouko this and Shouko that…”

Yaya was sobbing while throttling Raishin, violently shaking him back and forth.

The surrounding students were unable to hold back their laughter.

“I see. So my lesson is that boring, is it?”

Kimberly had an icy expression on her face as she pointed outside the window.

“Then to stave off the boredom, go clean the great hall. — Get out now!”

==(3)==

The bell rang, signifying the start of lunch break.

“Dammit… Because of you we have to needlessly perform manual labour.”

Raishin was grumbling while using a mop to clean up. Although he was grumbling, he was dutifully cleaning the great hall, an action which could either be attributed to integrity or a refusal to quit once he had started something.

Yaya was still sobbing. It seemed like she was still affected by the snide remark earlier.

“That’s enough crying. Was Professor Kimberly’s sarcasm that much of a shock to you?”

“Uu… Raishin is an idiot.”

“That was unexpected. Well, it’s not like I can disagree with that statement.”

Tidying up the cleaning equipment, they left the great hall— or rather, he did so, but Yaya obstinately remained inside unmoving, continuing to sniffle instead.

Raishin was at his wits end. He sighed loudly.

Grabbing on to Yaya’s hand,

“Come on, cheer up. Let’s go grab something to eat.”

“O-ok… <3”

Raishin led a now cheerful Yaya by the hand, and this time they did exit the great hall.

Outside the great hall, students were already thronging the main street.

A large volume of students spilled out from the various buildings and lecture halls.

Most of them were headed towards the centre of the main street, where the cafeteria was located. The sight of so many people heading towards a single location made Raishin think they were heading towards a demonstration or starting an insurrection.

Going along with the flow, Raishin and Yaya moved with the crowd. Receiving gazes from the surrounding people, after a walking a while they saw a modern looking building, one side of which was completely made up of glass.

“So that’s the rumoured steel reinforced concrete, huh? It looks very different from the dining hall in the dormitory.”

Entering, the difference became even more distinct.

Firstly, the ceiling was high up. White tables with modern designs were lined up in rows inside a bright and spacious environment, making it look very hygienic and clean.

As Raishin had exited a lecture for the first time today, it went without saying that this was his first time at the cafeteria as well.

While standing there like an idiot, a delicious smell wafted over and he turned towards its direction.

Jutting out from the wall, directly outside the kitchen, huge quantities of food were lined up in a row. Large plates and metal cutlery were stacked up next to an assortment of meat dishes, fish dishes, salads and a selection of breads.

The students had queued up in a line, loading their massive plates with the food.

This was a different system than the dormitory. In the dining hall of the dormitory, you’d select an item from the menu, and then eat whatever you got.

“Look, Yaya. Everyone’s just helping themselves to the food.”

“Can we just take what we want, then?”

“Looks like it. I don’t really get how this works, but when in Rome…”

Hunger and a lack of sleep were clouding his judgment. Not thinking any deeper about the situation, Raishin joined the tail of the line. Even here he was the centre of attention, but it was a regular occurrence by now and so he ignored it. Grabbing a tray, he placed a plate atop it and started helping himself to the food.

As he advanced, the head of the queue came into sight, and Raishin finally realised his mistake.

There was a cash register at the end of the queue!

Nimbly operating the register, a lady was receiving bits of paper from the students.

“I have to pay!?”

Raishin was mortified. He wasn’t expecting money to change hands. Then again, it should have been obvious. Even the food expenses in the dormitory were under a separate account from the basic lodging fee.

Getting a bad feeling in his gut, Raishin turned around and stretched out his hand.

“Yaya, hand me my wallet.”

“It’s in the dormitory locker.”

“… So you have nothing?”

“Nope.”

“… What are we going to do now?”

While the exchange occurred, the line advanced steadily onward. To go against the flow of traffic now would be weird, not to mention returning the food back to where it came from. To do so would violate common etiquette, something even a foreigner like Raishin knew.

“… Do you think they’d let me put it on my tab?”

“There’s no such thing as a tab here. You really, reaaaalllly are the biggest blockhead ever.”

An extremely thorny voice flew over from behind him.

Turning around, he saw the familiar face of a girl standing two students behind him.

Gorgeous golden hair, blue eyes, and her trademark dragon companion.

“Charl—“

“Don’t address me with such familiarity. You should address me as Miss Belew.”

Had she always been this close? Raishin wondered. Today it seemed her gaze was fiercer than usual, however it looked like she wasn’t glaring daggers at Raishin, but rather, the girl standing behind him.

The two boys sandwiched between them turned pale, and offered to let Charlotte move ahead in the line. Charl gave a curt “Thank you.”, and walked over towards Raishin.

Rummaging through her pocket, she took out three one pound notes—

And handed them to Raishin.

This was an unexpected action. Raishin was taken aback, but to turn down the offer would be crass of him. Politely lowering his lead, he gratefully accepted the money.

“Sorry for the trouble.”

“Say ‘thank you very much’ properly.”

After paying for both his and Yaya’s portions, he exited the queue. Waiting after he had paid at the register, Charl followed after and wordlessly thrust a notebook in his face.

It was an excessively elegant notebook, and there was something written in it.

Because it had been scribbled quickly, he couldn’t read it. Raishin turned to Yaya for help, and she read it aloud in a small voice,

“I will pay Charlotte Belew four pounds.”

“It’s an IOU. If you value your life, you’ll sign it.”

“Are you trying to rob me? And why is there interest?”

“Of course there’s interest. There’s no need for me to feed a pervert like you for free after all.”

“Don’t call me a pervert. And fine, I’ll pay you back four pounds.”

While Raishin struggled to sign his name with alphabets he wasn’t used to,

‘How’re you feeling, Sigmund?”

A little surprised, the small dragon resting on top of Charlotte’s cap raised his head.

“I’m fine. It was just a light scratch.”

“That’s good to hear. There you go, Charl.”

He returned the notebook. “What’s this horrible scrawl?” went Charl, but she seemed satisfied enough that Raishin had signed it, and moved to walk away from them.

“Wait. Since you’re already here, let’s eat together.”

“Wha—“

Both Yaya and Charl exclaimed. It must have been a great shock, for the plate on Yaya’s tray started to rattle, and Charl almost dropped her pasta and chicken.

Charl’s mouth wordlessly opened and closed, like a goldfish.

Then the slits of her eyes were raised in indignation.

“I refuse. Why would I want to dine with a pervert like you?”

“Don’t be like that. Aren’t we comrade in arms who’ve fought beside each other?”

“Don’t be ridiculous. That was because you selfishly— speaking of which, in the first place you were the insolent pervert that challenged me to battle. Why would I ever dine with a man like that… Ah I get it. Putting it simply, you must be an idiot. An idiot with a death wish. A sorry, pitiful excuse of a man.”

She was being very blunt. Charl continued her verbal assault with Raishin unable to get a word in edgewise.

However, he didn’t give up. He followed after Charl with a nonchalant look on his face, taking the fact that she didn’t try to escape as a good sign, and sat down on a seat opposite her.

Charl stared at him dumbfounded, but she didn’t say a thing, relapsing into a silent frown. Grabbing her fork, she stabbed viciously at her tomato pasta.

It was obviously she had been thrown off her rhythm. Raishin was left wondering how to deal with this awkward situation.

Sigmund saw none of this as his concern, and started to chomp away at his chicken with gusto.

Yaya had gone into a dark silence. She hadn’t even touched her sandwich, radiating an unsettling presence instead. However Raishin just ignored her and started talking to Charl.

“Why have you gone silent? Does your stomach hurt or something?”

“… I’m really astounded. Does your impudence know no bounds? Even your nerves are as idiotic as you. Besides, I’m keeping quiet because I’m bored. As a man, shouldn’t you be the one creating conversations that arouse my interest?”

“Oh? So you’re saying you want to be turned on?”

“What… Grr…. Sigmund! Destroy this idiot this instant!”

“Calm down Charl. Let me finish my chicken first.”

“Be quiet, or starting tomorrow I’ll feed you nothing but dog food. Now hurry up and—“

Mid-sentence, she noticed a change in Raishin.

His eyes were fixed on something on the opposite side of the glass wall, like he was trying to devour it with his eyes.

“… Hey. Did something just happen?”

However, Raishin didn’t reply.—He didn’t have the composure to reply.

Charl pouted in a huff,

“Ignore me? You’re just going to ignore me? Just who do you think you are, you rude fellow!”

“That’s…!”

He couldn’t tear his eyes away. Raishin’s eyeballs followed after that figure.

He had a silver mask, and was draped in a black cloak. He struck a gallant figure, but at the same time, had an air of composure around him as he walked.

For a brief moment, a horrifying sight flashed before his eyes.

==(4)==

Raishin ripped the door open with enough force to tear it.

Entering the reception hall of the estate, that’s when he saw it. If he had to put it into words, then it would have been best described as hell.

Even amidst the sea of fire, it was obvious. The choking stench of blood.

The fearsome amount of blood everywhere.

Piled up in heaps, the countless number of corpses.

A larger number of those were the remnants of automata. Crushed, broken, and scattered everywhere, their frameworks had been twisted and their broken gears were strewn about. Coupled with the large holes in the wall and the torn tatami flooring, they told the story of the fierce battle that had occurred here.

And finally, there was a shadow standing in the middle of the corpses.

It was as though it was a ghost, or a demon.

It kicked away a body that was at its feet.

“Old man…!”

The crown of his head had been split and his countenance had changed, but there was no mistaking it, it was the head of the Akabane clan.

Surrounding his father were the bodies of his other relatives. His uncles, aunts and his cousins. All bearing the name of Akabane, and all master puppeteers in their own right.

His head felt like it was burning up as he thought. What was this? Am I having a nightmare?

It didn’t feel real.

However, the heat and the smell assaulted him, telling him to face reality.

Slowly, he turned to face the thing in front of him he had been intentionally keeping out of his sight.

He wanted to believe that it was something he had mistakenly saw, or a fear induced hallucination.

But that thing was still there.

On the opposite side of the shadow, something that could be called an altar had been erected, and something had been put to rest there, and there it lay silently.

The first thought that came to mind was molting.

If you cut open a body vertically and emptied the insides, then this should be what it would look like, right?

What was on the altar was a body that had its insides removed.

You couldn’t call it just skin because it still had plenty of flesh attached—

And tt was too empty to be called a corpse, making it a decidedly warped existence.

From the clothes and the body size, as well as the skin and limbs, he knew all too well whose corpse this was.

This was.

“Nadeshiko…!”

What was in front of him was something that was once his sister.

Unable to bear it, a cry of anguish and despair burst forth from Raishin’s throat.

In response, the older brother silently looked down upon the younger with nothing but an icy gaze of steel.

==(5)==

Raishin wondered if he had been noticed or not.

The male student with the silver mask crossed the street without even so much as a glance in his direction.

There were two people— or rather, two bodies following him.

Adorned with frills and lace, they were clad in beautiful dresses. The dresses had a kinky aesthetic to them. In vogue with the late nineteenth century trends, their scent was that of death and decadence. Both girls were breathtakingly beautiful, but also clearly unworldly.

Glancing between the outside scenery and Raishin’s hard gaze, Charl spoke in a surprised voice.

“That’s the Magnus, isn’t it? What, are you going to target him this time?”

“Yaya.”

“Yes.”

Raishin and Yaya stood up. Charl also rose to her feet with a start.

“Wait… Are you serious!? Hold on a second!”

She grabbed on to Raishin’s arm— and flinched.

Raishin’s eyes had a brutal glint in them. Charl quickly withdrew her hand, but summoned up enough courage to issue him a warning.

“I won’t say anything bad. Just give up on him now. He’s someone you definitely cannot win against.”

“Definitely?”

“Yes. He’s head and shoulders above everyone in terms of techniques and magical energy. His combined scores are the highest of any generation, and since he’s started at this academy he’s been hailed as a genius. A one-man force who uses six automata simultaneously. At this point in time, he’s considered the closest person to the Wiseman— hey, Raishin!”

He didn’t stay to hear the end. Raishin was already starting to walk off.

“Unfortunately, I’m a hard-headed idiot. I need to try for myself before I understand.”

With quick feet, he left the table.

Bursting out of the cafeteria, he called out to the back of the black coat.

“Wait up, you masked freak. Or should I call you Magnus?”

The male student— Magnus stopped.

The two female automata stepped in front of him as a protective measure.

Upon seeing one of them, a maiden with pink hair, Raishin’s face involuntarily twisted into a grimace. A searing pain hit his chest so intense he thought smoke was going to come out, and he couldn’t keep his calm composure anymore.

That doll’s resemblance was excessively so.

“Yo. Having your dolls wait upon you as you take a walk? As always, you have the worst hobbies ever.”

“… Who are you?”

“Don’t break my heart now. I flew all this way from the other side of the world just to meet you.”

Although his tone of voice was light, Raishin was acutely aware that his core was burning up.

If you hated someone you’d generate wrath at them. However, even though Raishin was keeping his anger under control, wrath was pouring out from him calmly and quietly.

Even if he kept his voice low and killed off his emotions, wrath continued to spill out from his body. Students walking on the streets came to a halt and students eating in the cafeteria stopped to stare in their direction, where it looked like a massacre was about to take place.

Magnus stared at Raishin intently, before finally speaking in a calm voice.

“It seems like you have mistaken me for someone else.”

“If that’s what you think, so be it. However, I just have something I want to give you—“

While talking, Raishin lifted his arm, and in that split second,

Something happened, but Raishin couldn’t comprehend what went on.

Like a bouquet of flowers had been thrust towards him, his lungs were filled with a sweet floral fragrance.

The fluffy feel of frill tickled his nose, and his vision was blocked off. His hands and feet were in contact with the soft skin of a girl. Finally, numerous blades were held at his throat.

Exactly like a flower bouquet, Raishin was enveloped in a sea of colour that was hair, eyes and dresses.

There was someone standing behind him, and someone in front of him. There was also someone on his shoulders. He didn’t know where they had appeared from, but now various swords, spears, and daggers were pressed against his skin.

A total of six automata had pounced on Raishin at the same time.

Where had they appeared from? And when did they appear?

Up till this moment, he hadn’t sensed the presence of the other four units.

“Raishin!”

Yaya moved to help him, but the blade against his throat dug deeper in response. With that, Yaya couldn’t do anything, or Raishin’s head would roll before she could even act.

“… You ladies are so hasty.”

With a wry smile, Raishin slowly reached for the harness around his waist.

“Don’t be so rash. Since we have just made each other’s acquaintance, I just wanted to present this token to you as a gift.”

Opening a pouch, he removed a small bottle from within.

There was some sort of black powder inside. Considering the situation he was in, it wouldn’t be a stretch to imagine it was some sort of explosive.

“… Stand down.”

At Magnus’s command, the dolls withdrew their weapons.

The pink haired maiden retrieved the bottle from Raishin’s hand and deposited it into Magnus’s.

“I thank you for this gift.”

With only those words, Magnus and his Squadron departed from the scene.

“Raishin…! Are you hurt anywhere, Raishin….!?”

Crying while running over, Yaya clung on to him.

“I’m sorry, so sorry….! You brought Yaya along, and yet…!”

“… I finally get it, Yaya.”

“Eh…?”

“The only way I can get close to him is in a fair fight…”

He was covered in cold sweat. Now that it over, his knees were trembling.

His instincts and his very spirit itself were frightened.

Charl wasn’t lying earlier. The way he was at the moment—

He definitely wouldn’t be able to win.

Any surprise attack would be useless. Personal attacks would only shorten his lifespan. If he wanted to defeat Magnus, doing so under the limits set in place by the rules of the Night Party would be the most sensible.

Nevertheless, he still couldn’t see any way of victory even down that route. The reality was if they did engage in battle, it would only last a second.

Raishin had been training himself so that he would be fight at his maximum during battle.

He was utilising Yaya’s potential at 120%.

He had compiled countless cunning battle techniques, all designed to outwit the enemy.

With all these, was there even a ten percent chance that he could reach his goal?

(Will I ever reach his level…!?)

The difference in their strength was overwhelming. The gap was as great as diving off a cliff.

He felt the ground beneath his feet turn to mush, and his body felt like it was sinking down into the earth.

Having been forced to realise the difference in power, he felt his willpower draining away. But at that moment—

Clap, clap, clap. Someone was openly applauding him.

“The rumours are true about you. Barely four days into your enrolment, and you’re already baring your teeth at the Marshal.”

Turning around, he saw a solitary male student who had a friendly smile on his face.

With smooth, beautiful hair, he was a very handsome lad. If you squinted, he almost looked like a beautiful girl. His voice had a distinct and clear quality to it, sounding like a an exceptional stringed instrument.

Greeting Raishin with a captivating smile,

“Pleased to make your acquaintance, Mister Akabane. If it’s alright with you, won’t you give me a moment of your time?”

==(6)==

Among the puppeteers, there were those who aimed to become puppet craftsmen.

Using and creating were not the same thing. Originally it was considered two completely separate skillsets, and the training structures were completely separate… however, it went without saying that there were a considerable number of aspects that overlapped with each other.

With that in mind, the academy introduced the Machine Technical Vocations course, as well as prepared dedicated facilities for those who wanted to become puppet craftsmen.

The place Magnus was heading to now was the Machine Technical Vocations building.

With the maidens following after him in succession, he branched off the main street onto a smaller road. As he neared the school building, just in front of a grove of trees, he stopped unexpectedly.

It was the young professor of the Machine Physics department, Kimberly. Although good looking, it was her roughness that stood out rather than her beauty. She wasn’t wearing her glasses, which she normally would have if she was giving a lecture.

Reacting to her presence, Magnus’s puppets alter their stances subtly.

However, Kimberly didn’t pay them the slightest bit of attention, and began to casually chat with him in a light manner.

“How did you find Second Last?”

“… What do you mean by that?”

“Isn’t he an interesting fellow? What do you think were his first words when he received his test results? I believe they were ‘what should I do to get into the Night Party?’, if you can believe that. “

“The Night Party—“

“Isn’t it laughable?”

“… No. If there were to be any upsets, then it will be by his hand.”

“Oh? Someone of your standard has that high an opinion of that guy?”

Magnus didn’t reply. He could guess Kimberly’s intentions, and it discomforted him.

“Well let’s leave it at that. — What’s that?”

Unfolding her crossed arms, she pointed at Magnus’s hand.

It was the small bottle filled with powder that he had received from Raishin just earlier.

“Without proper analysis of its composition I cannot say. However if I were to venture a guess, I’d say it’s probably ash.”

“Ash?”

She had a surprised look on her face. After a moment, she realised where she was standing—near the Machine Technical Vocations Building— and grinned.

“I see. While you are an excellent puppeteer, you are also a puppet craftsman. And a very skilled one at that too. For a craftsman of your level, it shouldn’t be a problem to take the ash—which is such high quality material for magic arts— and use it to create a puppet.”

Magnus didn’t answer. However, Kimberly took his silence as a sign of affirmation.

“Although, it’s really strange. Why would Second Last pass something like that to you of all people?”

“… He was throwing down the gauntlet. A symbol to mark a showdown.”

He suddenly muttered. Kimberly raised her eyebrows in puzzlement.

“In a certain Oriental clan, throwing the ash of a dead person signifies vengeance for the deceased.”

“… Does he have some sort of grude against you?”

As expected, Magnus didn’t answer.

“If there’s nothing else, I’ll excuse myself now.”

“By the way, Magnus.”

Magnus passed by her, but Kimberly cut him off with her interjection.

“Have you heard about this rumour? I’m not sure who started it, but rumour has it that each and every one of your puppets is a Bandoll.”

Once again, Magnus stopped in his tracks. Kimberly continued,

“I’m talking about living machines. Using a human’s flesh and blood as parts. Not ash or remains, but turning parts of a living human into material. Such parts would have vastly superior affinity with magic energy as compared to remains or a memento… But, obviously, this is a violation of the code of ethics all mages must follow.”

Her words were disguised as casual gossip, but her whole body was radiating a sort of tension akin to killing intent.

Magnus’s dolls had picked up on it, and faced Kimberly with hostility.

Kimberly had a cruel smile on her face, like it had been carved with a knife.

“Can I ask you to clarify that for me?”

“… Is this an interrogation?”

“Chalk it up to personal curiosity.”

Magnus appeared to think for a moment—

“In accordance with the guidelines for the Night Party, there is no rule that states you cannot use a Bandoll.”

Was all he said.

Kimberly’s eyes sharpened, like a sword that had been honed with a grindstone.

“… Can I take that as your answer?”

“If you want to, Professor Kimberly.”

Without a proper goodbye, he left. His footsteps were those of a person brimming with self-confidence, steady and assured.

Compared to him, even his dolls were more humanlike. As if they were warning Kimberly, they repeatedly looked over their shoulders as the followed behind after Magnus.

As they walked away in a line, Kimberly let out a huge sigh, followed by a wry smile.

“Really, what a fearsome guy you are. To be able to create Bandolls at such a young age… If the Maestros at the workshops caught word of this, they would definitely become depressed.”

Gazing at the back of the boy disappearing into the Machine Technical Vocations building, Kimberly muttered.

“Also, Magnus. Who exactly did you turn into material?”

Obviously, there was no one around to answer that question.

==(7)==

Give a moment of your time, or so the handsome lad said.

At first glance, Raishin didn’t feel any ill intentions coming from him. He was smiling, and the figure of his automata was nowhere to be found.

Raishin glanced at his left arm. There was an arm band laced with gold that was sparkling, which had caught his eye.

The letters ‘Censor’ had been embroidered on with a refined calligraphic script. In other words, he was part of the discipline committee.

Also, he was wearing a white glove with gold thread embroidery.

In short, this person was also someone who was qualified to participate in the upcoming Night Party.

A discipline committee member with excellent grades. Raishin couldn’t think of a reason to doubt him.

“Rather than stand here and talk, why don’t we head inside? Unless I’m mistaken, you were in the middle of lunch, correct?”

The handsome lad pointed to the cafeteria with a smile on his face. He was trying to get Raishin to relax— or to put it in another way, his smiling was tempting him to let his guard down. His malice free manner could prove to be poison in the form of gentleness. Raishin remained cautious, but since he didn’t have a reason to turn him down, he followed him back into the cafeteria. Yaya followed quickly after him.

Entering into the cafeteria, the students started to buzz. In particular, the number of female gazes directed at him were exceptionally large. He was used to being stared at, but this was his first time being stared at positively.

“Felix!”

Back at his table, Charl’s head bounced up. Although her face wasn’t particularly dirty, she hurriedly dabbed a paper napkin to her mouth.

The handsome lad cheerily grinned at her,

“Hey there, Charl. May I join you?”

“N-n-no, obviously you c-can’t!”

“That’s so cold. And how cruel of you. All this while I’ve been asking and you haven’t given me so much as a ‘yes’, but here I find you sitting with him so readily.”

“T-this is because he just did as he pleased— do you have any business with me?”

“I would like for you to go out on a date with me.”

“I r-r-refuse. I s-s-strongly decline. W-w-why me anyway?”

“Just kidding, of course—not really, but today I’m here because of a different reason.”

His smooth golden hair fluttered as he turned to face Raishin.

“I have something to discuss with you, Raishin Akabane.”

Charl and Yaya stiffened in shock. Then they slowly glanced over at Raishin timidly. From the expression on their faces it was clear they had jumped to some weird conclusion.

Raishin remained silently in his seat, putting some cold pork into his mouth.

It had gone cold, but it hadn’t turned hard yet. Enjoying the flavour of the meat juices mixed with the sauce, he chewed and swallowed. After taking his time to do so,

“If you’re asking me for a date, are you sure you’re good enough?”

“Come now, don’t say that. I assure you I’m the sort who won’t bore you.”

“I’m surprised. What could a member of the Rounds, as well as a vital cornerstone of the academy’s autonomy— Head of the disciplinary committee Felix Kingsfort possibly want from me, someone who’s Second Last?”

“I’m the one who should be surprised, since you know so much about my existence. Were you planning to target me after Charl?”

The atmosphere became strained.

Felix was smiling as usual, and his voice had no trace of hostility, but the tension was broadcasted throughout the cafeteria, causing the commotion caused by the students to stop in an instant.

After a while the first to break the tension was Felix.

“Won’t you work with me?”

With a carefree expression, he abruptly posed the question to Raishin.

“Hm, rather than saying work with me, consider it a request. Not as an individual, but as the head of the disciplinary committee.”

“I refuse.”

Felix chuckled.

“I see. So you’re the type that makes swift decisions, Raishin. However, won’t you at least take some time to think this over? At least let me explain the situation.”

“That won’t be necessary. I don’t wish to gain any more partners than I already have.”

“Not even if we were to offer you—“

Irritatingly, he deliberately took his time to finish his sentence.

“—an entry qualification to the Night Party?”

Raishin’s fork stopped moving.

An entry qualification to the Night Party. Something Raishin had to obtain at all cost.

As their gazes met, a stifling silence descended.

Was this a devil’s invitation, or perhaps something else…?

Kikou Shoujo wa Kizutsukanai:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2014-03-20T09:00:11Z

Kadi: Protected "Kikou Shoujo wa Kizutsukanai:Volume 1 Chapter 1" ([Edit=Allow only autoconfirmed users] (indefinite) [Move=Allow only autoconfirmed users] (indefinite))

==Chapter 1— One Who Hunts Dragons==

===(1)===

A single paved road ran through the academy grounds in a north-south direction.

This road was known as the main street. It was the artery of the academy which connecting the various lecture halls and auditoriums, the eight dormitory buildings, as well as the dining hall together. During lunch break, students would throng up and down it.

It was a clear and sunny Monday. As expected, the streets were crowded with students during today’s lunch break as well.

Rather abruptly, the bustle subsided.

A wave of nervous fear spread through the crowd, the students turning around one after another to look at the source.

Behind them, a lone girl was approaching, her beautiful golden hair fluttering behind her.

She had graceful features, and her body was well-proportioned. She was such a beautiful girl that you could almost see the air around her sparkle, but she had a sour look on her face, which ruined her elfish beauty. A hostile aura was emanating from her, like she was some sort of ferocious beast.

A small dragon, no bigger than a cat, was resting on top of the hat she was wearing.

It couldn’t be called anything other than a dragon. Its head resembled a cross between a lizard and a crocodile, but the expression on its face was more noble and refined. There were two horns growing on its forehead, and its body structure resembled that of a feline. It had four wings across its back, so rather than saying it resembled a bird’s wings it would be better to say they were similar to a butterfly’s. Its whole body was covered in steel-coloured scales.

“It’s like Moses parting the Red Sea.”

The dragon on her hat spoke. It had a surprisingly low voice for its size.

Like the dragon had said, a path in front of the girl was opening up, the sea of people in front of her rapidly splitting neatly into two.

“Everyone’s scared of you.”

“Hmph. That’s what usually happens.”

“What you call usual, is the problem right there. Even if the true identity of Cannibal Candy was you, the level of fear people would have of you wouldn’t be as great as the level you are at right now.”

At that moment, a male student fell over in front of her, seemingly having stumbled over something.

Noticing the girl, he began to shake violently.

“Aaa, ah I’m sorry! Don’t kill me, please!”

“… Scram.”

“Yesssssss!”

He hurriedly scrambled away. His fleeing visage was much like someone who had ran into a bear. The girl pouted.

“You’re right, it does seem a little unreasonable. How can people be that scared of me?”

“Because you are that scary. You’re the girl who, barely having stepped foot into the academy, sent five seniors to the hospital.”

“I was just punishing them for their insolence. They might have been trying to invite me to join their club or whatever, but since they were a little too touchy-feely for my liking, I felt my body was in danger, and so…”

“Then there was that time when you shoved your room mate out of the window.”

“That was ''force majeure''. That girl tried to sneak into the bathroom, so because that irked me— I mean, to protect a maiden’s secrets, I had to do it.”

“Would you also call the destruction of the anatomy laboratory room because you didn’t want to touch a frog ''force majeure'' as well? The professor cried over losing so many valuable specimens, you know.”

“…”

“And how about that time where you panicked because of a wasp, and ended up setting fire to the whole garden?”

“Quiet, Sigmund. If you don’t shut up now, I’ll change your chicken to chickpeas.”

“I’m not a bird, Charl. Chickpeas alone will not sustain my body.”

The blonde girl— Charl made no effort to hide her irritation as she strode on with large steps.

However, the dragon didn’t give up, and continued on.

“How about making some friends? I think the reaction from people around you would change as well.”

“Everyone here in the academy is an enemy. They’re all hindrances in the way of the Wiseman’s throne. I have no intention of becoming familiar with anyone of them.”

“That sort of attitude will cause you to remain alone. You’ll never get a boyfriend at this rate. Are you fine with being unpopular for the rest of your life?”

“Who’re you calling unpopular? There’s no way all the men in the world can resist such a cute girl like me. Even now they approach me in droves. Much like common houseflies swarming over a rafflesia flower.”

“While a rafflesia is a perfect name for you—it means someone who people hold their noses and flee from—I have serious doubts over boys flocking to you. Doing whatever you feel like doing, there’s no way a stubborn donkey like you could ever— Oh, I stand corrected. It looks like you have drawn in a fly after all. Although it looks like he has someone tagging along with him already.”

Raising a forelimb, the dragon pointed ahead. Charl looked over, and standing right in the middle of the opened path was a strange pair.

One of them was a youth. He was wearing what look liked a military issue harness on top of his uniform, which was worn out of shape. The harness seemed to act as a replacement for a holster, being packed full of magic tools like magic stones and amulets, as well as a knife and a torchlight. He had a sharp glint in his eye, and his body shape was sharp and angular.

The other was a girl. She wasn’t wearing a school uniform. Instead, she was wearing a splendid attire, probably a kimono. She had seen it before in one of those weird paintings, called an Ukiyoe or something. She was short and had a small face, like she was a doll— no, Charl was ninety-nine percent sure she was an automaton.

In any case, both had faces which she had never seen before.

While her eye was turned by the intricate craftsmanship of the automaton, the youth had brazenly spoken.

“Lady Charlotte Belew, I presume.”

He spoke his lines like he was acting in a play, and had an arrogant smile on his face. To label him as handsome outright… would be difficult, but from his overall looks, there was no denying he had an oriental charm to him.

“Sophomore year in the academy; a member of the Rounds, who comprise the top thirteen people in the Night Party. London bookmakers have you at three-to-one on winning it, which means you’re one of the leading candidates for the Wiseman’s throne.”

He smoothly recited Charl’s profile.

“Registration Code '''Tyrant Rex'''. I guess you really are like a fearsome dragon.”

He finished in a mocking tone of voice. However the look in his eyes was sharp in contrast, staring at Charl’s hand— or more precisely, his gaze was fixed on her glove. Made of silk, it shimmered under the light; the words [Tyrant Rex] had been woven into the pearl-white glove with gold thread. This glove was special, only participants in the Night Party were issued one.

Just who is this rude, ill-mannered boy?

Charl frowned petulantly, staring at the youth.

“Since you know that much, just what are you planning? What do you want with me?”

“Hand over your entry qualification.”

She was dumbfounded by this statement. For a brief moment, she couldn’t comprehend what he had just said.

“… Are you challenging me to battle?”

“No. Consider this more of an advance notice.”

Charl sighed deeply.

“Are you an idiot? Or perhaps— you must really want to die.”

She radiated a killing aura, cold as ice.

Instilling fear in the surrounding people, the students hurriedly retreated from the scene.

Thus, rather abruptly, the lunch break on campus turned into a battleground.

===(2)===

Two days prior.

It was evening, and in the dim hallway of the central auditorium, Raishin was trembling all over.

“Out of a thousand two hundred and thirty six people, I placed a thousand two hundred and thirty fifth…?”

Inside his clenched fist, was his so called test result.

Upon entering the academy, he had been rushed off to do a special test to gauge his academic ability. The examiner’s response to him had been chilly ever since the middle of the test, but seeing his ability reduced to simple numbers made it hard to bear.

“Please don’t feel so down.”

Yaya was consoling him with a gentle smile on her face.

“Yaya knows all about the hellish training that Raishin has gone through. Leaving aside written and oral examinations, there’s no way Raishin will lose in actual battle. Am I not right?”

However, Raishin became all the more depressed, hanging his head even further.

“… Sorry, Yaya.”

“Why are you apologising?”

“Here you are, one of the top class automata of the Karyuusai brand, easily worth as much as a battleship. And yet for your handler’s grades to be such a failure, I’m such a pathetic—“

“Don’t say that! All Yaya needs is to be together with Raishin…”

“How can I show my face to Shouko!?”

There was a weird sound as Yaya stiffened suddenly.

“… Huh, Yaya? What’s with that upset expression on your face— wai, hold on, at least tell me why!”

“Shouko, Shouko, Shouko… It’s always nothing but Shouko…!”

Yaya was half in tears as she throttled Raishin by his neck.

“At least now you know your place, Samurai Boy.”

Suddenly, a voice cut in from the side. A surprised Yaya released her hold on Raishin, causing him to fall down.

Coughing violently, Raishin looked up to see a tall, beautiful woman standing in front of him.

Her red hair was swept up, and intelligence could be seen inside her blue eyes. She was wearing the uniform of an educational staff, and a pair of glasses had been hung from her chest.

Her cold beauty was familiar to him. She had been the test officer in charge of Raishin.

“I’m Professor Kimberly, in charge of Machine Physics. Unfortunately for the both of us, you’ve been assigned to me.”

“Where are my manners? It’s nice to meet you. I’m in your care then, Professor Kimberly.”

Raishin did his greeting quickly. Yaya flusteredly bowed in greeting as well.

Kimberly continued on without even giving a smile.

“I congratulate you on making that long trip all the way from a backwater village in the Far East, but your grades are the harsh reality. If you wish to graduate, I suggest getting those credits, even if it kills you. I especially recommend my lectures. You can get 6 credits in a normal year. Of course, that’s assuming an Oriental like you can even understand my lectures in the first place.”

“Isn’t that a little racist?”

“I’m a philanthropist. Whites, Blacks, Indians, Jews— they all equally bore me. The only measure of a man is in his knowledge. I hate idiots, and that’s all there is.”

“I find it hard to believe you can actually call yourself a philanthropist with a straight face.”

‘You’ll be staying in the tortoise dormitory. It’s the place where all the students who can’t keep up with their classes go to, the worst of the worst. Swing by whenever you’re free, and secure a room for yourself. — That’s all I wanted to say.”

“Wait a minute, Professor Kimberly. It might be a little quick, but there’s something I want to consult you on.”

“Shoot.”

“How do I get into the Night Party?”

Kimberly was already walking away, but at his question she unconsciously stopped.

“There’s no way you don’t know this, right? The only ones who qualify to enter the Night Party are those with the best grades, and even from amongst them, only the top hundred qualify. As you are now, you’re on the opposite end of the spectrum; so it’s useless to even talk about it.”

“Plus the Night Party is about to commence shortly, so there’s only one round of entry tests left— I guess it’s really hopeless then?”

Raishin gave a self-deprecating laugh as he mocked himself.

Kimberly gave a glance over in his direction.

“ … The Night Party isn’t some kind of elegant ball dance. It’s a place where Machinart clash, until there is only one person left standing. If you go at it with a half-assed attitude your life will be easily forfeit.”

“So all I have to do is be the last one standing, right?”

Kimberly looked surprised. Her eyes narrowing into slits, she looked at Raishin from head to toe like she was appraising his value.

“Why are you so fixated on the Night Party? Isn’t graduating from here, and getting the prestige this academy confers that will get you ahead of others in life more than enough?”

“I made up my mind long ago. Since my goal was to become the Wiseman.”

“What do you desire? Riches? Fame? Knowledge? Power?”

“That question has no meaning. If you become the Wiseman, you’ll obtain all of the above.”

“That’s true. Being the Wiseman means that you’re not bounded by the International Charter on Magic Arts and the code of ethics that all mages must follow— in short, ‘nothing’s off limits’. You could read prohibited books, use forbidden arts, or even perform research on immortality or genetic modification. You would receive a reception on par with a general in any military army of any country in the world.”

“Heh, that was a rather lively talk.”

“… Your objective isn’t riches. It doesn’t look like you’re after fame either. You don’t seem smart enough to be seeking knowledge and wisdom. So, what then, are you after?”

Raishin didn’t answer. He just stared back at Kimberly, his eyes never wavering for even a second.

The silence grew unbearable. After a while,

“… Let me tell you the general consensus. The sole aim of the Night Party is to select the premier puppeteer of his generation. Truly, we live in such a thoroughly meritocratic world. Therefore, in the unlikely event that someone who has an entry qualification was to, say, be defeated in Machinart battle against someone who doesn’t have one—“

Like she was hinting at some sort of secret, Kimberly continued on in a low voice.

“I think there’s a need for the Night Party Executive Committee to change the way it selects its participants, don’t you?”

“… Thank you for your instruction.”

“Work hard. I look forward to see splendid results, Mr Second Last.”

Traces of a grin left on her face, Kimberly turned and vanished down the hallway.

“… Somehow, I think she’s a little scary.”

Yaya reservedly offered her impression of the professor.

“Yeah. But I don’t think she’s a bad person.”

Although she had called Raishin an idiot, she hadn’t shot him down completely without listening to him speak. Concerning entry into the Night Party, she could have just told him that there was absolutely no way to enter; there was no need to discuss hypotheticals with him.

“On the contrary, I think she might be a fine woman.”

“Raishin… so you really do prefer older women…!”

Ignoring a sobbing Yaya, he reflected over Kimberly’s words in his head.

He was second last. In order to place within the top hundred, he would have to surpass over a thousand people, the cream of the crop who were gathered from all over the world—or he would have to eliminate them.

(This probably isn’t something worth bragging about, but my knowledge is roughly on the same level as a novice, in terms of both puppetry and magic arts.)

The possibility of him using his grades to rally into contention was zero.

In that case.

Worrying about Raishin, who had sunk into silence, Yaya drew her face closer to Raishin.

“Shall we discuss this with Shouko?”

“I’m not going to turn to the military for advice. There’s only one option for us anyway.”

Raishin laughed wryly. Even for him, it was a rather amusing way of doing things.

“We’ll have to take part in the Night Party. That’s the quickest way to killing him.”

“But how— Have you thought of something?”

“Professor Kimberly said it. If I want an entry qualification, I have to become like Momotaro.”

“Are you going exchange millet dumplings with someone?”

He shook his head. Pursing his lips tightly, Raishin announced his plan.

“I’m going to rob a bunch of demons.”

===(3)===

“Hey, you gotta see this! A foreign student challenged the T-Rex to a fight!”

“What!? Where’s he from? What kind of idiots do they raise there?”

“Japan. He’s an idiot from Japan.”

“Japan? Is it the Izanagi style’s princess?”

“No, he’s a new guy that just arrived here two days ago.”

“What’s a new guy doing with the T-rex? Is she spoiling for a fight?”

“No, it seems the one who started it was the new guy. Apparently he wants her entry qualification.”

“And of all people to challenge, he chose the T-rex… is he suicidal or something?”

“I don’t think so. Look at him, he looks confident.”

“Is he that strong? What rank is he?”

Naturally, the students’ attention became focused on him.

Raishin was feeling uneasy on the inside, but he wore a relaxed look on his face, ignoring the looks that others were giving him, which were a mix of oddness, contempt and even unhappiness.

“They always increase in number whenever spring rolls around.”

Charl spat out those words as the dragon perched itself on her arm.

“The number of idiots who don’t know their place, that is.”

“I may be an idiot, but at least I know my place.”

“Oh, really? What do you think it is then?

“I’m in the 1235th place.”

Laughter broke out from all around him. An embarrassed-looking Yaya stared at the offenders, but Raishin’s face was still relaxed, not responding to the laughter.

On the other hand, Charl was dumbstruck. With her mouth agape,

“I’m shocked. You’re a real idiot. The idiot of idiots. An idiot that towers over all other idiots. Your idiocy shines like a beacon. You said you were placed 1235th? How can you hope to win me with a grade like that…”

She stopped.

Raishin’s expression was still as calm as ever in the face of her derision.

“Go ahead and laugh. Quite honestly, my puppetry skills are third-rate at best. If you compared me to the mob surrounding us, I’m sure you’ll find that I possess less knowledge and less talent. However, there is one thing that sets me apart from them.”

“… And that is?”

“I haven’t given up before I’ve started.”

The laughter died.

Charl looked around, and everyone was averting their eyes with a sour taste in their mouth.

He was right— Most of them couldn’t participate in the Night Party.

And yet, all they did was silently watch on.

All these losers who admitted defeat before a battle, that is.

“… Hmph, I’ll at least praise your admirable determination. Or perhaps, are you just very slow on the uptake?”

“You must be joking. I’m very delicate when it comes to picking up on feelings.”

“You really are slow then. A dullard. I bet you’re the slow and easily-tired type.”

“Do you even understand the meaning of what you’ve just said?! A lady of your age shouldn’t be saying something so thoughtless!”

“That’s right! If anything, Raishin is a quick finisher!”

“You be quiet! How the hell could you even know something like that anyway!?”

Raishin hurriedly silenced Yaya. However it was too late, as Charl had conspicuously brought her eyebrows together in a frown.

“Not only are you an idiot, but you’re a pervert that fools around with his doll? You’re the worst kind of deviant, you lewd freak!”

The coldness in her eyes bordered on absolute zero as she gave him a look of disgust. It was as if she was staring at a cockroach.

Raishin felt an immense depression coming on. All he wanted to do was to curl up in the corner of a dark room and hug his knees. Unfortunately, he wasn’t in any position to do so at the moment.

“I don’t go easy on perverts. Let’s smash him with all our might, Sigmund.”

“Agreed.”

In that instant, the dragon (who appeared to be named Sigmund) let out a roar.

Although his figure was that of a small creature, it began to transform before Raishin’s eyes. A black mist— like some sort of darkness belonging to its true body— began to envelop Sigmund; limbs, claws and wings beginning to form from it.

Finally the mist dissipated, revealing the form of a giant dragon.

A giant dragon that was three metres in height and eight metres in length.

It hadn’t simply grown in size. As it grew, its strength also grew in proportion. It was like watching a baby dragon mature into a full-fledged adult.

(It’s mass increased as well…?)

[[Image:KSwK v1 039.jpg|thumb]]

Raishin stared in amazement. He had seen automata that could transform before, but this was the first time he was seeing an automaton that could increase in size. He wondered where the extra mass was stored normally when the dragon was in his regular form. Perhaps it was down to some sort of magic circuit running inside him? Many thoughts ran through Raishin’s head.

A ray of light could be seen flickering inside the dragon’s jaw, much like a tongue.

Sigmund roared, and the atmosphere itself trembled, causing gusts of violent wind to blow. Charl had yet to activate a magic circuit, and yet Sigmund’s own body was already displaying a tremendous amount of power.

It was an overwhelming force. His instincts told him this was a strong opponent.

However, that was something he had already known. Raishin grinned slightly, focusing his magic energy.

“Alright, let’s show them what we got as well, Yaya. Suimei Nijuuyon—“

“Raishin!”

Even without her warning, he had already noticed. In an instant, he threw himself out of the way, dodging to one side. Yaya leapt in the opposite direction, evading the incoming object.

A large iron ball passed through the spot where the both of them were standing just moments earlier.

It was about a metre in diameter. Sharp spikes covered its entire surface, giving it a very vicious form.

The iron ball continued on its trajectory, charging straight towards Charl and Sigmund.

Obviously, the both of them weren’t going to just sit there and quietly take the attack. Sigmund used his wing to swat the ball away… however, that mystery person’s attack didn’t stop there.

From the surrounding crowd, a few shadows dashed into the area together.

An armoured doll that looked like a knight, a barefooted girl, and a six-legged beast— it looked like all were automata.

The armoured doll charged head on, while the other two leapt in from the right and left, trying to close off any escape. However, their target wasn’t Raishin— it was Sigmund!

“Sigmund!”

Charl issued out an order. Even though she hadn’t instructed him on what to do, Sigmund seemed to understand her thoughts entirely. Carrying Charl on his back, he flew up into the air.

The armoured doll had barely begun its charge before being smacked away by Sigmund’s forelimbs.

With a sweep of his tail, the two bodies approaching him from the sides were sent flying as well. With such simple movements, all three automata were down for the count, the occasional twitch coming from their lifeless bodies.

(She’s good… The title of the Rounds isn’t just for show.)

Basically, an automata under control moved according to the puppeteer’s will. However, an automaton wasn’t just a wooden doll. They were autonomous, which meant they had their own will as well. If the puppeteer didn’t synchronise with the automaton properly, then the automaton’s movements would be dulled, and the excessive magic energy would be needlessly wasted by the puppeteer.

On that point, Charl and Sigmund were in perfect harmony with each other. If the two of them weren’t intimately familiar with each other, there was no way Sigmund could move like that.

However— It was too soon to say that the danger had passed.

Raishin’s exceptional kinetic vision allowed him to catch their movements.

Within the crowd, there were a few of them who had hostile intents, and were moving secretly whilst hidden within the students.

He could feel nine, ten presences… or even more. Even if half of them were merely puppeteers, that was still a formidable force. Also, that meant they might have the advantage due to their superior numbers.

Before long, they made their move.

Two monster-like figures flew out. It was an undine and a harpy, automata whose designs were based off mythical creatures of legend. The puppeteers behind them had clearly projected their interests and senses onto their automata with such designs.

The first to attack was the undine type automaton with the semi-transparent body, which launched a spear-like high pressure jet of water straight at Sigmund.

Sigmund easily dodged, but as he did so, a snow spirit— Jack Frost— approached from the side and unleashed an attack. Sigmund barely managed to dodge the ice-cold magic art that was aimed at him. Although he emerged unscathed, the icy blast had frozen the water from the undine’s attack, causing the ground to be frozen as well.

On top of that, an attack came from above as well. The harpy type automaton whipped up a fierce gale. Unable to dodge this, Sigmund lost his buoyancy in air, and crashed down onto the frozen ground.

Appearing right there was a new opponent. A giant with looks befitting that of a golem charged in.

His legs could gain no traction on the slippery ground, so Sigmund couldn’t dodge. The golem grabbed onto his wings, robbing him of movement.

The surrounding students began to murmur amongst themselves. Perhaps the time had finally come for the legendary T-Rex?

A horrible sound could be heard as Sigmund’s wings began to creak under the pressure. If things remained like that, he would be in danger. However, Sigmund was unable to shake the golem off. Still atop his back, Charl clicked her tongue, and at that moment, the large iron ball flew through the air with a whoosh.

Brimming with tremendous destructive force behind it, the iron ball—

—did not collide with Sigmund.

“… What are you playing at?”

Charl asked in a cold voice.

Raishin ignored the question coming from behind him, and spoke to his partner beside him.

“Let’s go, Yaya.”

“If Raishin so desires it, I’ll even go to the ends of the Earth for him.”

Yaya emphatically replied, whilst throwing aside the iron ball she had caught.

===(4)===

Charl was completely baffled as she stared at the back of the person in front of her.

The person was the ill-mannered boy who had challenged her to a fight.

To one side was his automaton who was standing on top on the golem, the one who had caught the iron ball.

It took her a few seconds to realise that the two of them had protected her.

And after she did, she was extremely furious.

“… Step aside.”

“I would have even if you didn’t tell me to. After all, I have to get rid of this lot anyway.”

“Stop screwing around. Just what are—“

“What are you doing?”

Someone cut in, finishing the sentence in place of Charl.

An insolent person stepped out arrogantly from amidst the crowd.

Next to him was a female type automaton. The expression on its face didn’t resemble a human’s though, and it was ball jointed. It would be better to say it was doll-like in appearance.

The doll was holding an iron rod. Pointing the tip towards the direction on the iron ball, a thread of light extended forth. A retractable chain of magic energy— it looked like this was some form of a morning star.

(So that iron ball was the head of a morning star…)

Charl didn’t let her guard down, and continued to eye the scene of battle.

Because the field of battle had expanded to accommodate the new arrivals, the students who were watching retreated back. Standing in the widened street were 5 automata: Undine, Jack Frost, Harpy, Golem, and the morning star wielder.

— Actually, that wasn’t all of them.

With a whirl, the three units that were defeated rose up.

They had been restored. As she looked around for the cause of their revival, she spotted a white robed automaton in the distance waving a staff. Which meant it possessed a restorative magic art.

With that, the enemy numbered nine in total. Restorative magic art, offensive magic art, someone for defence, someone to perform quick raids, a long range attacker; this formation was exactly like a military unit.

While continuing the agonising contest of strength with the golem, Sigmund emotionlessly muttered out.

“I guess you ARE popular, Charl. Those puppeteers over there are nothing but men.”

“… Is this the time and place for that?”

The insolent youth and his gang were clearly targeting Sigmund. She tried to remember if anyone had any sort of grudge against her… and because there were, Charl prepared herself for an uphill battle.

Meanwhile, the insolent youth was continuing his chat with the rude boy.

“Answer me, transfer student. Why are you interfering with us?”

“That thing there is my prey. I will not tolerate someone snatching it away from me.”

Did he just refer to me as that thing!? I’m a prey!? What insolence!

“… In that case, we will hand over Lady Belew’s entry qualifications to you. In exchange, will you not consider working alongside us? Having comrades will prove advantageous to you in the Night Party.”

“I refuse.”

The rude boy swiftly turned down the proposal. He didn’t even stop to consider the terms of the offer being proposed to him.

“… Why? It’s not like there’s any disadvantage to you.”

“I dislike the idea of relying on ten men.”

He held up his hand towards the kimono-clad girl. In response to the magic energy he transmitted, the girl kicked the golem away. The huge body looked like it easily surpassed three tonnes in weight, but she sent it flying as easily as she had kicked a rubber ball.

Ooooh, went the gallery.

Able to move freely once again, Sigmund spread his large wings, like he was trying to evaluate the current state of his body.

“I’ll gather them over in one spot here. They’re not used to being herded togeth—“

He couldn’t finish his sentence. The roar of an explosion overpowered what he said, and he was engulfed by a huge blast of fire in a flash. A fireball had hit the rude youth from behind.

“Gotcha! Ha! Serves you right for letting your guard down!”

There was a shout of joy. Flusteredly turning around, there was a lone student amidst the gallery doing a little jig of triumph. Beside her was a witch automaton. — An ambush party, so to speak.

The fire faded away. What should have been the charred remains of the youth appearing from within the smoke… turned out to be two people standing there completely unharmed.

The girl had covered her master. Special mention had to go to her remarkable resiliency. Other than her kimono being lightly scorched, her skin showed absolutely no trace of being burnt at all!

Without even turning to look in the ambush party’s direction, the youth simply said “Go.” The kimono-clad girl burst forward in a blink of an eye, closing in on the witch.

Appearing directly below her, she planted a fierce kick on the witch’s jaw.

The witch was launched higher than the school building, shattering apart in mid-air.

What explosive energy! Then again, she did manage to send the huge golem flying.

“What is with that guy…” “Could he actually be… strong?” “He’s only the 1235th place, right!?”

The gallery was abuzz. The disturbance in the gallery spread to the insolent person’s party, causing them to be unnerved.

“This guy’s automaton is a top class model! Smash the puppeteer instead!”

The master of the morning star’s wielder yelled out. It looked like he was the leader of the gang. The insolent people followed that command, and all started leaping towards the flesh and blood human puppeteer.

The armoured knight thrust his spear, and the golem swung its huge iron fist.

“Woah”

The rude youth lightly jumped away, dodging and landing neatly onto the ground.

“Isn’t aiming for the puppeteer against the rules of the Night Party?”

Even though he said that, it was useless. The insolent gang didn’t let up on their attacks.

“Well, if that’s what they’re going to do, then I supposed I better do something on my end too— Kouen Juuniketsu!”

“Roger!”

Receiving the command, the girl’s movements changed. With the force of a raging fire, she violently kicked the golem, causing it to crash into the armoured knight like a bullet, then she dashed into the enemy’s midst.

The scene that unfolded before her eyes was one that was beyond Charl’s wildest imagination.

Going against traditional Machinart wisdom and common sense, it was an unconventional fighting style.

The rude youth followed closely after the girl. Picking up a piece of the broken automaton the girl had smashed earlier, he threw it, the girl performing a feint so that the opponent was hit by the rude youth.

With the enemy unbalanced, this caused openings in the opponent’s guard, allowing the girl to deal a devastating kick. The power in the girl’s legs easily crushed the automaton’s body, scattering fragments everywhere.

Those movements were simply the pair moving in formation.

It defied common sense, but it didn’t go against it. As a battle tactic it was sure to be consistent in terms of output, and extremely rational.

Charl clicked her tongue. A third-rate puppeteer? He was lying!

While he himself was moving, his doll’s movements were not dull in the slightest.

To control a puppet that well, a strong force— magic energy was needed.

So at the very least, he had undergone a considerable amount of training.

(So the Orientals have this sort of battle style as well…?)

While Charl stared in amazement at the ongoing battle, Sigmund whispered in her ear.

“Charl.”

“… I got it.”

Thanks to the rude youth dancing around amongst them, the insolent gang’s attention had been drawn to him.

Charl began to build up magic energy, allowing it to flow into Sigmund’s magic circuits.

Power began to build, and she waited. Once all the enemies were lined up in a row,

“Raster Cannon!”

A blindingly fierce torrent of light shot forth from Sigmund’s jaw.

It resembled a breath of fire from the dragons of legend. A light so bright it scorched the retinas. Along with the violent blast of light, the molecules in the atmosphere were annihilated, causing a strong vacuum effect.

The beam of light extended for twenty metres, before rapidly decaying, losing its effect. However, that was enough. The insolent gang’s automata were caught in the blast, some getting hit on the arm, some on the leg, and some had half their body hit.

The afflicted parts melted away like candy, the cross section of the remaining parts giving off a curiously smooth luster.

The battle had been decided. And they had lost.

The rude youth could also see that they had been defeated, with all ten bodies out of commission. All the insolent gang could do was to retrieve their puppets and scurry away in a panic.

The surrounding students were at a loss for words, standing where they were dumfounded.

“How scary. The rumours were true; you really do possess such a ridiculously strong power. “

The rude youth spoke in jest. He also had an over-familiar smile on his face.

What a vexing person. If only he had been caught in the Raster Canon as well.

“Don’t make the absurd mistake of thinking that I needed help.”

“Yes well, you don’t exactly strike me as the sort that needs saving.”

“The result would still have been the same whether a pervert like you was there or not. That goes for your doll over there too.”

For a moment, Charl silently stared at the pair. Then her mood changed slightly, and in a more subdued tone she spoke.

“… Hmph. In any case, tell me your name.”

The rude boy chuckled, then introduced himself.

“I’m a puppeteer from Japan. Akabane Raishin.”

“Similarly, Yaya.”

“… No, there’s nothing similar about us.”

“In that case, I’m Yaya, his wife.”

“That’s not it either! I didn’t enter you in the family register or anything, ok!?”

Charl laughed contemptuously at the flustered boy— his named seemed to be Raishin.

“Rye? Sheen? That’s a weird name.”

“It’s not like I like it either! Besides, I’ll have you know that in my country it’s written with the characters for ‘thunder’ and ‘truth’!”

“It doesn’t matter. Let’s just get this over with, seeing as I’m going to crush you in a split second.”

She stretched her hand out towards Sigmund, maintaining the link of magic energy between them.

Raishin didn’t move. He just kept staring intently in their direction. His gaze wasn’t focused on her though, he was staring at Sigmund.

And then.

“… Let’s stop.”

He turned away abruptly. The students began to murmur amongst themselves, them being as surprised as Charl was.

“I’ve lost interest. We’ll pick up where we left off today some other time.”

It was a selfish reason. An indignant Charl trembled with rage.

“Are you messing around…? You’re the one who challenged me, and now you’re just going to run away…”

Not allowing her to finish, something flashed in his left hand. He had taken something circular from the harness around his waist, and now he threw it on the ground.

A tiny explosion gave way to a large volume of smoke pouring out.

The white smoke completely filled the area. It seemed like it was a smoke bomb, a product from Japan, the land of ninjas.

With a flap of his wings, Sigmund cleared the smoke away. By that time though, the pair had already put a considerable amount of distance between them. Easily jumping over the crowd of people, they ran off into the distance.

The only thing that could be concluded was that she had completely and thoroughly let them escape.

“… What a wimp.”

“I wonder, is that really the case?”

Giving off a dazzling light, Sigmund reverted back into his smaller form.

“What do you mean?”

Sigmund lowered his voice till the point where the surrounding people couldn’t hear him, and answered Charl.

“I think he may have noticed my injury.”

He moved a wing to show her.

“— does it hurt?”

“I just need two to three days to recover.”

An injury meant that he couldn’t fly as well as he’d like. If he assumed his larger form, then that would be an even bigger burden.

Charl hadn’t noticed it, and yet the youth had?

In that case, did he cut in just now because he had sensed that Charl was at a disadvantage…?

“… Then he really is a wimp. Only a naïve chicken wouldn’t have the resolve to attack an enemy’s weak point.”

“The Night Party is a merciless struggle for existence. A place where the person who eliminates all other obstacles in the way will obtain everything. A perverted cowardly idiot like him will be the first to get crushed.”

“I must say, you seem unusually interested in him.”

“Why would you say I’m interested in him?”

“If you really weren’t interested, why did you ask for his name?”

“Well, that’s—“

She stopped. Now that he had mentioned it, it really was strange. It was something that was hard to explain.

In the end, Charl testily finished her sentence.

“Oh, be quiet. Or else I’ll downgrade your lunchtime chicken to corn.”

Squaring her shoulders, she set off towards the cafeteria.

The surrounding students made way for her. Thus, with a lot of unanswered questions, and a little ill feeling left over, the eventful lunch break came to a close.

===(5)===

That night, inside one of the rooms in the tortoise dormitory.

Raishin tossed and turned in his bed, unable to sleep.

“… Looks like I’m not used to this.”

The scenery from lunch had been burnt into his skull. Parts scattered everywhere, along with shattered automata. The feeling he had at the point of their destruction, and the dull response to it.

Raishin shook his head, chasing away the nausea building up.

“Did you say something?”

While hanging out the laundry, Yaya turned around with a smile on her face.

“— No. Just thinking that this room is so worn out, if you kicked a wall the whole place would fall apart.”

He pointed up at the cracked, filthy ceiling.

The mouldy air filled his lungs, and staring at the sooty walls made him depressed. Although Yaya had washed the sheets clean, the bed creaked noisily, making it hard for him to sleep soundly.

He thought he would get used to it in three days, but that wasn’t the case.

In fact, he noticed the longer he had stayed here the more his dissatisfaction had grown.

“Well, I guess it is spacious… and it’s better than just having a bed.”

Why muttering to himself, Raishin tossed and turned in his bed.

The room’s size was 12 jou, and came with a study desk and closet. As it was originally meant for two students, there was another bed on the opposite end.

“That’s right, Raishin. Divine punishment comes to those who do nothing but grumble.”

Yaya grinned happily.

Even if they were alone together, Yaya was unusually happier than normal.

“… You’re glad we don’t have a roommate, aren’t you?”

“Yes <3”

Whether it should be labelled obstinancy or tenacity, Yaya was prone to the odd rampage. Even if he did have a roommate, who knew what devious trick she would pull to eliminate said roommate?

“By the way, what are we doing tomorrow? Are you going to challenge someone again?”

“I’ll think about it tomorrow. For now it’s time to sleep.”

“I understand. Good night, Raishin.”

“Yeah… wait-wait-wait!”

He pushed away the thing creeping into his bed.

“Your bed is over there!”

“But Yaya was hurt in battle today. And I think I got burnt a little too.”

“What does that have to do with anything!?”

“Didn’t you know? We automata function off a puppeteer’s magic energy. When we’re damaged, the closer we are to the puppeteer the faster we’ll recover.”

“… Now that you mention it, I think that was the case…”

Raishin’s displeasure was plainly displayed on his face.

Yaya sat at the foot of his bed, staring at him with puppy dog eyes.

Looking at her, she had no external injuries. However, he had no clue about her internal system. Because she herself had said she was injured, he wondered if that was true.

If she was, then it was Raishin’s responsibility. That battle had been down to his selfishness alone.

“… I guess it can’t be helped then. If that’s the case, then I guess we can sleep together.”

“Ok. <3”

“However, you cannot do anything weird.”

“I won’t. I won’t do anything weird.”

“I think I phrased it wrongly. Don’t touch me.”

“… Tch.”

“Did you just click your tongue? Why did you click your tongue?”

“If an automaton comes into direct contact with the puppeteer, they will recover much, much faster.”

“That’s a lie! Get out! I think I’ll sleep alone after all!”

Yaya, who was waiting for an opening, and Raishin, who was maintaining his defence line to the death. Fireworks sparked between them as an uneasy equilibrium was reached.

Thus, Raishin had a sleepless night.

===(6)===

The clear moonlight illuminated the campus at night.

It was one in the morning. All the respectable, decent students were already fast asleep.

It was so quiet you’d have thought everyone had gone extinct, but then a hidden shadow began to move.

At the outskirts of the garden, in a grove of trees hidden from any possible gazes, a pair of eyes shone in the darkness.

The silhouette was vague and indistinct. It was crawling on all fours, devouring something messily.

The thing the shadow was devouring had arms, legs and a head.

Its eyes were open. It’s popped out eyeball told the story of its final scary moments, the death agony it underwent. A large iron ball had been embedded into its crushed legs, and a substance similar to blood was spurting from the area. Face up on the ground, the torso had been cannibalised, making it look like a corpse.

However, this wasn’t a human body.

Underneath its broken skin, countless cords and metal cylinders could be seen.

It was an automaton. The shadow was eating an automaton.

Tearing open the body, it ripped out the internal circuitry. It looked like a man eating demon as it wordlessly devoured the body with great gusto, slurping up the excess oil.

The shadow continued its meal long after the moon had finally set, only finishing once the eastern sky had started to turn white.

Talk:Campione!:Volume 16 Chapter4

2014-03-18T20:37:16Z

Kadi:

"やがる is attached at the end of this, which is a verb suffix indicating hatred or contempt, which I can't find a good way of inserting in."

Isn't this usually translated into a swear word? -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 23:44, 15 March 2014 (CDT)

Yagaru is not nice, true, but using a swear word in that context is probably too much. "Hahaha, you're spouting nonsense [...]" or something along the lines would work, but. Florza's choice in this matter works well, too, and I see no need to change it.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 15:37, 18 March 2014 (CDT)

User talk:BitterSugar

2014-02-21T19:02:13Z

Kadi:

I actually have no idea of the purpose of this page :v

It's mainly for other users to get in touch with you, leave you a message.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 13:02, 21 February 2014 (CST)

Talk:Campione!

2014-02-10T19:14:35Z

Kadi:

==Feedback and Comments==

Campione! is great, please do your best with it...
{YoshikuniKAITO;13/agust/2011}

...wow, the story looks interesting. I can't help but wait for the next chapter :D - [[User:RasteShelphyd|RasteShelphyd]] 21:46, 24 January 2012 (CST)

when Chapter5 will be completed? --[[User:TheRenegade94|TheRenegade94]] 15:21, 17 March 2012 (CDT)

Once the translator, alex, is back. When ''that'' will be... I don't know.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] 21:12, 27 March 2012 (CDT)

Aorii u know i really love u???? --[[User:TheRenegade94|TheRenegade94]] 21:50, 9 April 2012 (CDT)

Don't suddenly say something stupid! (ノ゜△゜)ノ~ (;｡▽｡)ヽ save that for the ppl you mean it to -- [[User:Aorii|Aorii]] 05:39, 10 April 2012 (CDT)

When will be v2c7 done ? i simple cant wait for more chapters of this great novel ^^

Translator's working on it. Don't be so impatient...and help us with edits. XD [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 16:20, 7 May 2012 (CDT)

Translation for v2 is already going very fast so it wont be a very long wait. Prob around the weekend? Lol @ ^[[User:Fallen3dge|Fallen3dge]] 18:56, 7 May 2012 (CDT)

So glad that this novel will have an anime adaptation this coming july! another LN to be animated besides <<SAO>> ~ [[User:Ghost|Ghost]] 22:31, 18 May 2012 (UTC + 8)

I don't suppose that it would be possible to get a timeline for the volumes set up? It's getting confusing as to when some of the volumes take place. For instance, I am assuming that vol 12 is taking place some time before vol 10 but I can't say for sure. In any case, thank you for your hard work. It gives me something to look forward to when I wake up or after work. Thanks again,

hello i wanted to know if someone is doing the volume 3??

^ You do know there is a registration page that lists who is going to do what? --[[User:Lighthalzen|Lighthalzen]] 15:40, 27 June 2012 (CDT)

So quick! Volume 5 is going to be finished in no time!? Man, [[User:zzhk|zzhk]] is quite something..... - [[User:SATRIA|SATRIA]]

Thank you very much zzhk. I was already almost thinking, that it won´t be ever translated before you started to work onit. And the speed you are translating with is simply great. I hope your enthusiasm will last and I wish for many other successes.

I hope vol. 3 and 4 be translated soon... --[[User:zerocrack|zerocrack]]

Thank you very much zzhk. I was already almost thinking, that it won´t be ever translated before you started to work onit. And the speed you are translating with is simply great. I hope your enthusiasm will last and I wish for many other successes. [[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]]

Hi, I'm not a translator but is there any way that i can help speed up the release of volume 4 chapters?-[[User:Artimech|Artimech]] 01:21, 21 July 2012‎ (CDT)

Is there a plan to make a PDF of volume 4? [[User:Aleaccipiter|Aleaccipiter]] ([[User talk:Aleaccipiter|talk]]) 18:38, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

PDF will come when someone makes it - not me, though. Also, @Artimech, I thought I was translating V4 fast enough :( - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

@Florza, well actually that comment was made before you posted Chapter 1, so it's not really directed to you... *Edits* That's why it's important to sign messages with a time stamp. The standard signature is <nowiki>~~~~</nowiki> (4 tildes), for those who don't know. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 20:56, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

Well to both Florza and Zzhk -- Your translation speeds are greate. Campione probably is one of the fastest translating projects, and it's alll thanks to you. [[User:Aleaccipiter|Aleaccipiter]] ([[User talk:Aleaccipiter|talk]]) 04:02, 12 August 2012 (CDT)

A really big thanks to all the translators of this great series. I'm really glad you made me discover this great series. It's my favorite so far so thanks a lot.--[[User:MaerisCrisis|MaerisCrisis]] ([[User talk:MaerisCrisis|talk]]) 16:33, 26 August 2012 (CDT)

The anime suck so much, what do you think? [[User:Tel'Aral|Tel'Aral]] ([[User talk:Tel'Aral|talk]]) 19:21, 9 September 2012 (CDT)
 
Anime provides exposure. I read from anime blogs that the LN was much better, so that's why started reading it ;) --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 19:26, 9 September 2012 (CDT)

I think you guys should go [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=63&t=5218 here]. [[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]] ([[User talk:Arczyx|talk]]) 19:50, 9 September 2012 (CDT)

Shouldn't Kadi be removed from the registration for vol. 8? It's been like that for months and seems to just be a giant block in progress for translators and readers.

No, I shouldn't. NEXT!--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 17:41, 14 September 2012 (CDT)

Thanks to all the people who work on this! (Mokata)

You are super guys especially zzhk, i aven want to ask him to tranlate all the volumes xD

I'm reading the first volume, and in Chapter 2 Part 4 should be written "Castello Sforzesco", not "Castella Sforzesco".
And if anyone wants, "Cuor di Leone" is better than "Cuore di Leone"; it's grammatically correct but, "Cuor di Leone" sounds better and have a different meaning, more appropriate. ("Cuore di Leone" it's like a real hearth of a lion, "Cuor di Leone" it's like the rhetorical figure of the courage of the lion; if it's the name of a weapon, object or item, it should definitely be the 2nd one). P.s. I'm Italian. 23 November 2012

I don't suppose it would be possible for someone to try to get a timeline as far as the volumes go? I just finished reading vol 10 and the first chapters of 11 and 12. Am I right that 12 is set sometime before 12? In any case, thank you for your work. It gives me something to look forward to when I wake up. Thanks again, Acp --26 Nov 2012

hi, thank to all the translator and editors for the novels, since Thatsjustpeachy said he is not going to do the volume 12 will other take his place? - renextronex (05 jan 2013)

just wondering, while are the first 6 volumes of the series protected to prevent editing? i was a whole bunch of errors with grammar but wasn't able to fix them. --[[User:Monsterbandage|Monsterbandage]] 4:39, 22 January 2013 (CDT)

Kadi locked them. You can find the reasoning in the forums. Also, and no offense, but...all in all, this is probably for the best >_> --[[User:Hiyono|Hiyono]] ([[User talk:Hiyono|talk]]) 23:01, 21 January 2013 (CST)

They should be unlocked soon, but in the mean time, just point out your suggested changes on the respective talk pages --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 23:15, 21 January 2013 (CST)

Sooooo is there a blu-ray side story number 2? It's been bothering me for a while, there's #3 and #1 but no #2. --[[User:Mufarasu|Mufarasu]] ([[User talk:Mufarasu|talk]]) 19:58, 8 March 2013 (CST)

==Enjoying the work and will contribute==
I would like to thank everyone for all the effort on Campione! I enjoy the series and cannot wait for more. While I am not an experienced editor, I will help proof through the pages I read. Thanks!

==Editing Issues==

There's several missing " in dialogues. Is it intentional?[[User:Castor212|Castor212]] 09:39, 19 August 2011 (CDT)

Shouldn't be. Correct them in these cases. Though, be sure that you aren't mistaking it for the monologue. -[[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 21:27, 25 August 2011 (CDT)

There seems to be some problem with the navigation, after volume 2 afterword, i jump straight to volume 3 chapter 1, skipping novel illustrations and prologue?

Its fixed now. you can jump to vol 3 prologue. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 00:01, 2 June 2012 (CDT)

Old Style:
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/f/f1/Campione_v2_139.jpg

New Style:
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/f/fe/Campione_v12_149.jpg

(╯°□°）╯︵ ┻━┻

=== miko's vs mikos vs miko ===

* 16:20, 1 July 2012 Dagger (Talk | contribs) m (42,621 bytes) (Fix "miko's"/"your's")
* 00:50, 2 July 2012 Zakashi (Talk | contribs) m (42,622 bytes) (The translator has reverted changes from "miko's" to "mikos" before, please clarify with him for the details on the use of "miko's" if you are intending to change them)

([[Campione!:Volume 2 Chapter4]])

Can we get a decision on which to use? Pluralizing with apostrophes is wrong, so "miko's" ought to be out; the choice should be between "mikos" and "miko".

I couldn't find a Baka-Tsuki guideline for this, but [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wikipedia:Manual_of_Style/Japan-related_articles#Pluralization the Wikipedia one] says that normally "miko" would be used. That's my preference too, and I'd be happy to go through and change it everywhere. -- [[User:Dagger|Dagger]] 21:16, 7 July 2012 (CDT)

This is actually under discussion in the forum [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4702&sid=c7035c5526973f1f4af6dbb3502c9d3f Terminology thread]. So far, the only one who has weighed in on the issue is Project Supervisor Kadi, who has advocated the unaltered form, i.e. "miko" whether plural or singular. I have no objections to that. In the future, please bring up style issues in the forum thread.

I would appreciate a bit of research before stating something flatly as wrong. Apparently, the use of "apostrophe s" to pluralize foreign words was common before the 19th century, so I guess I'm just old-fashioned and obsolete in that regard :P --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 03:47, 8 July 2012 (CDT)

Ah, sorry, didn't realize there was a forum thread. I don't think I've even ventured onto the forums before... I did scan the Apostrophe Wikipedia page beforehand, but I mostly figured that the rules for pluralization were well-known -- but then I have to concede that I was unaware of that particular usage. [http://books.google.co.uk/books?id=VHO1kSJK1JcC&pg=PT50#v=onepage&q&f=false Eats, Shoots and Leaves] is pretty unequivocal in discouraging its use nowadays though. -- [[User:Dagger|Dagger]] 22:00, 11 July 2012 (CDT)

=== I am not certain, but this could be a mistake ===
Volume 5, Epilogue:
"Though all sorts of major... well, not too major things happened, I don't think we really mind. The next time we meet, I hope we can get along better."

I think it should be minor instead of major, or something like that becouse of the context (later in the sentence he remembered the catastrof and changed the statement), but since I don´t have the original text (and can´t read japanese) I can´t be sure, so just pointing it out for you to consider.--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 16:01, 10 August 2012 (CDT)

Actually, "major" first slipped out because he was being honest, and then Godou just went into denial-mode over the usual public destruction. Also, he's being nice to her in trying to downplay the havoc. If you have a better way of phrasing it, by all means, go ahead.--[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 17:43, 10 August 2012 (CDT)

No unfortunatelly I don´t have any better idea, I wasn´t just sure whether this was right, but now I understand it, thanks and sorry for bothering you.--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 05:26, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

In vol 12 chapter 1 When they talk about the 2 members from the idiot trio that came last in the translation it was addressed as if they were godou's best friends when we all know they are Nanami's best friends and they do name themselves that a little while after. I corrected it to Nanami's BUT as this seem to be some kind of changed reality I may be wrong [[User:Aagcnet|Aagcnet]]

Ano~ the 'Remember how all the magic cast on us was deflected by you' in volume 11 near end of chapter 2,can you check it again? In my opinion, 'by' and 'on' should be swapped. It might just be me though. [[User:Resoundz|Resoundz]] ([[User talk:Resoundz|talk]]) 19:33, 4 February 2013 (CST)

Erica is saying the spells cast by others were blocked by Godou. How can it be "cast by us" if Godou doesn't know any magic? Also, "deflected on" doesn't make sense either. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 20:05, 4 February 2013 (CST)

I see. I understood it as magics casted by Erica and magis to Godou when it should be magics casted on both Godou and Erica e.g the incident with Biachi's memento mori spell. Thank you for clearing my doubt. [[User:Resoundz|Resoundz]] ([[User talk:Resoundz|talk]]) 21:37, 4 February 2013 (CST)

== Permission to translate Campione to Vietnamese ==

I'm a fan of this light novel and I hope to bring it to the Vietnamese light novel fan community

Message to Trung-t-rung in Vietnamese (sorry, I'm not good at English): Bộ này khó nhai lắm đấy. Đề nghị tra cứu kĩ lưỡng và chọn từ cẩn thận trước khi gõ xuống bàn phím nhé. Và các cảnh mút lưỡi dịch cho hồi hộp, gay cấn, căng thẳng vào đấy, đọc thấy không hay là tớ ném gạch đấy =)) [[User:Gingi|Gingi]] ([[User talk:Gingi|talk]]) 10:37, 28 September 2012 (CDT)

Đừng lo đoạn kiss kiếc mình đã nhờ một bạn chuyên dịch hen phụ rồi

Message to Trung-t-rung in Vietnamese: ngoài mấy cảnh kiss ra còn nhiều thứ khó nhai lắm, như từ cổ, cách xưng hô (vì bộ này có phân biệt giai cấp rất rõ ràng). Đặc biệt trong 2 vol 6-7 liên quan đến Campione ở Trung Hoa, có nhiều từ phải tra raw (hồi đọc 2 vol này mình tra raw và kanji đuối luôn) và có nhiều đoạn dịch theo kiểu kiếm hiệp nghe hợp hơn. Bạn nên lập một topic trong vnsharing hay trang sonako để mọi người góp ý và thảo luận. --[[User:Cogn|Cogn]] ([[User talk:Cogn|talk]]) 08:44, 7 October 2012 (CDT)

== The missing chapter ==

Anyone knows what happened to "Volume 8 Chapter 2 - Seeking the Mysterious Devil King, the Campione・FINALE " ? It seems unreasonable that just that one chapter was not translated so maybe the link got damaged or something?. I don't know if this has been addressed before but it was highly confusing so I decided to venture and ask.

I understand translators have their own lives, and am very grateful for the time they give to translate all these LNs but if at all possible before translating further volumes could someone translate the missing chapter? otherwise people will be stuck on volume 8 without being able to read the other volumes which are already translated.

Chapter 1 was being translated, a bit at a time. Chapter 2 hasn't been started yet, to my knowledge. [[Special:Contributions/24.18.107.246|24.18.107.246]]

Ch 2 is being translated by Kadi. Also, since Vol 8 is side stories, you can skip it and read Ch. 9, there is no need to wait. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 22:08, 2 December 2012 (CST)

Chap 2 is completed now. Thank Kadi very much --[[User:Cogn|Cogn]] ([[User talk:Cogn|talk]]) 23:28, 2 December 2012 (CST)

== Cover vs Character illustration on title page ==

Now i've been thinking for a while, that Campione is pretty unique in that aspect, all other novels use cover pages of respective volume to differentiate between them, and logically speaking that would be the right choice in this case as well, but - it is up for discussion and Campione translators/supervisor are the ones that ultimately decide about that, so, gimme yer opinions. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk|talk]]) 04:30, 16 February 2013 (CST)

IIRC, it's because Vaelis was angry about the fact that the covers may spill people or whatever. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 09:19, 16 February 2013 (CST)

Oh~ dat so --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk|talk]]) 16:00, 16 February 2013 (CST)

Even back then the discussion was confused. From what I remember (and the way I understood it), Vaelis was unhappy because the images were too large, size-wise, making the page slow to load and we were spoiling because we ''didn't'' use the covers. My standpoint was the size is very manageable nowadays (I manage, every day, with limited data volume/month on my smartphone) and we don't actually spoil anything because the image we use are only a part of the cover anyway. As for why we use them rather than the cover... they look better. The person who implemented the images thought so, and the majority and I seemed to agree.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 11:38, 17 February 2013 (CST)

== V1 Ch6 ==

The unknown god "Eru" is [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/El_(deity) El], the supreme god of the canaanites.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 07:08, 14 April 2013 (CDT)

== Blu-ray special story ==

Is there a 6th?--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 12:10, 16 April 2013 (CDT)

There are seven of them. It has been confirmed by Zzhk and the registration page updtated accordingly. [[Special:Contributions/90.32.244.205|90.32.244.205]] 12:24, 16 April 2013 (CDT)

== About Heretic Lancelot ==

why godou doesn't gain any authority from defeated heretic Lancelot while he get the authority from heretic Circe in vol 13

read volume 10 epilogue part 2--[[User:Lonedemon|loneDemon]] ([[User talk:Lonedemon|talk]]) 21:23, 14 May 2013 (CDT)

thanks bro now I understand

== Volume 14 ==

Mmm, the title of volume 14 is an interesting one. I can't wait for it, then again maybe the 8th Campione...So excited :S ---[[User:Code 06|Code 06]] ([[User talk:Code 06|talk]]) 10:58, 16 May 2013 (CDT)

Maybe the 8th campione will also be japanese
I wonder if it will be a new character or an old one [User talk : ashwathdragon] 16:09 14 May 2013

My guess is that the viewpoint will be in this new character, who likes to bet on it? --[[User:Black Ice Prince|Black Ice Prince]] ([[User talk:Black Ice Prince|talk]]) 11:43, 16 May 2013 (CDT)

I bet it's a new campione, but wouldn't it be a shocker if it was Shizuka?[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 08:27, 21 May 2013 (CDT)

I seriously doubt that .. I'm looking forward to 3rd's and 8th' appearance .. --[[User:Black Ice Prince|Black Ice Prince]] ([[User talk:Black Ice Prince|talk]]) 08:37, 21 May 2013 (CDT)

Road to the new harem, oh and i think it will be a new character i hope it was a girl

Hope they add a chuunibyou character without knowledge regarding magic .. --[[User:Black Ice Prince|Black Ice Prince]] ([[User talk:Black Ice Prince|talk]]) 04:36, 22 May 2013 (CDT)

But if a chuunibyou becomes campione, wouldn´t the delusions become truth? Than there would be no point in making the character chuunibyou.--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 07:40, 26 May 2013 (CDT)

No, I mean for example a transfer student who suddenly sees Godou using magic. Don't you think I'ts interesting that way .. --[[User:Black Ice Prince|Black Ice Prince]] ([[User talk:Black Ice Prince|talk]]) 08:08, 26 May 2013 (CDT)

Wait, another one? But in my counts there's one that we haven't meet. Let's see: Vovan, Cuo Liang, John Smith, Salvatore Doni (The Idiot one), The Black Prince and Goudou.... 1, 2.... 6! I'm missing one? --[[User:Braiam|Braiam]] ([[User talk:Braiam|talk]]) 16:07, 26 May 2013 (CDT)

:Madam Aisha from Egypt if I am not wrong--[[User:Mhafzam|Mhafzam]] ([[User talk:Mhafzam|talk]]) 12:20, 27 May 2013 (CDT)

:Braiam: I think that the description of "The Idiot one" is quite misleading, as it can easily be used to more than half of the aforementioned :). Anyway I suppose I know who you mean. And the last one should be, as someone before me said (too lazy to look into the history), Alexandria`s queen.--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 09:05, 27 May 2013 (CDT)

::Yeah, I just didn't remembered the name at that time (after a night of sleep it suddenly came to me), but between the fools he's still called "Idiot" is quite an achievement. BTW, anyone can point me out were this Alexandria's Queen/Madam Aisha is mentioned? I did a quick search (ctrl + f) with the name but didn't caugh it. About Vol. 14, I would say that is a girl... judging from the cover.
I forgot where..but I remember Her name was mentioned in anime campione episode 2..about three minutes before the episode end...--[[User:Mhafzam|Mhafzam]] ([[User talk:Mhafzam|talk]]) 12:20, 27 May 2013 (CDT)

I don't remember which of the main volumes, but Aisha's mentioned in SS6.--[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] ([[User talk:Saganatsu|talk]]) 15:23, 27 May 2013 (CDT)

Volume 1, search for "aisha" --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] ([[User talk:Saganatsu|talk]]) 16:02, 27 May 2013 (CDT)

Too bad it would be interesting if it was Shizuka then she would know the true Godou and why he has a harem. Just imagine how much scolding and drama would insure if she knew how far and how often he kisses 4 different girls. wounder if he will tell the girls about bathing with the sworn big sis and even kissing her. and will we ever see him like he was under the curse again he made all the girls flustered if he was like that a school it would be funny to say the least.

:I was kinda expecting this to surface the next time he meets with her (or rather once they come to know, that they have become sworn siblings) with something like: "Wait a minute, Godou, when have you become so close to her?", but looks like it won´t happen. What a pity.--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 10:49, 28 May 2013 (CDT)

well there is possibility to be like that and i think it would be very funny about the siblings . --Mustang (talk)

Just really want to see Godou under the curse again he was such a active playboy teasing all the girls. wounder want the little sis would be like with him under curse as she is a brocon.

I really doubt Shizuka being the new Campione, since she doesn't meet the ''requirements (?)'' for being one, she just don't have the cut that have all the godslayers. --[[User:Braiam|Braiam]] ([[User talk:Braiam|talk]]) 01:25, 30 May 2013 (CDT)

mustang: it turns out to be an ancient campione t4he 8th campione I mean

Will this story also continue in Volume 15?? --[[User:Black Ice Prince|Black Ice Prince]] ([[User talk:Black Ice Prince|talk]]) 00:38, 16 June 2013 (CDT)
yes it will continue in volume 15, well i guess godou will clean the mess salvatordoni done in the ancient times --[[User:Mustang|Mustang]]

== Drama CD ==
I've been wondering for a while now but, will the Drama CD ever be finished? If not, can someone please tell me what happens afterwards? Thank you in advance. - Cataccountant

== Volume 15 release date? ==

Anyone know the release date?--[[User:Dman21|Dman21]] ([[User talk:Dman21|talk]]) 03:14, 18 August 2013 (CDT) Dman21 (talk)

== Volume 15 ==

In the last part of the battle between them is it really "secret sword of white" or sacred in the original text? [[User:Oddmoonlight|Oddmoonlight]] ([[User talk:Oddmoonlight|talk]]) 16:17, 3 December 2013 (CST)

Shouldn't queries regarding specific passages be directed towards the relevant chapter's talk page? 秘剣 can be mystic, secret or mysterious, but definitely not "sacred." --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 16:51, 3 December 2013 (CST)

== Abandoning? ==
I heard that the author died late last year, does that mean after the translation of Volume 16, this project will be abandoned or finished? [[User:Wraiyf|Wraiyf]] ([[User talk:Wraiyf|talk]]) 00:00, 10 February 2014 (CST)

Yes, sadly, that appears to be the case. Fret not though. The time-lord went back in time to save Takedzuki Jou's brain, then brought it into the future where he hooked it up to a cybernetic body. Now Jou lives on as a disembodied brain inside a robot with 6 arms where he's free to churn out more campione volumes without any need for sleep or food. So no, the project is not abandoned or finished.--[[User:Hayashi s|Hayashi s]] ([[User talk:Hayashi s|talk]]) 00:42, 10 February 2014 (CST)

Please! Could you be clear? Did he really die? 3:28, 10 February 2014 CST

You really ask that? While knowing about Vol 16? Do you think we'd put the release date of Vol 16 on the page and not tell you about the author dying? I'm hurt.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 13:14, 10 February 2014 (CST)

Campione! (Türkçe)

2013-06-11T23:50:33Z

Kadi:

[[Image:Campione!_Vol_01_cover.jpg|286px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

'''''Campione!''''' (カンピオーネ！, ''Kanpiōne''); Takedzuki Jou tarafından yazılıp, Sikorsky’in resim çizimlerinden can bulan hikâyeler dizisidir. Şu ana kadar 14 Cilt yayınlaşmıştır.

Animasyon olarak Diomedea hazırlanmış olup Temmuz-Eylül 2012 tarihleri arasında televizyonda yayınlanmıştır. Hikâye, 1.Cilt ve 5. Ciltle göre uyarlanmıştır. Fakat final bölümünde orjinal senaryoya sadık kalınmamıştır.

Campione! hikaye dizileri şu dillerde mevcuttur:
*[[Campione!|English (İngilizce)]]
*[[Campione! ~Bahasa Indonesia~|Bahasa Indonesia (Endonezce)]]
*[[Campione! Español|Español (İspanyolca)]]
*[[Campione! Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamca)]]
*[[Campione! (Français)|Français (Fransızca)]]
*[[Campione! Deutsch|Deutsch (Almanca)]]
*[[Campione! Русский|Русский (Rusça)]]
*[[Campione! (Polski)|Polski (Lehçe)]]
(Not: Çeviri süreci her sürüm için değişmektedir.)

==Hikâye Özeti==
Campione- Tanrı ve onun gibilerini öldürebilen kimsedir. O yüce bir hükümdardır.
O, tanrısal varlıkları öldürebilmek için bir zamanlar Tanrılara ait olmuş güçleri kendi huzurana çağırabilir.

Campione- O bir Lordtur.

O,Tanrılara ölümü tattırandır. O, dünya üzerindeki bütün ölümlülere korku salmaktadır.
Campione- O, Tanrıları öldürebilen şeytanın ta kendisidir.

Dünyada yaşamakta olan hiç bir ölümlü onunla başa çıkabilecek güce sahip değildir.
Kusanagi Godou, 16 yaşında ortaokuldayken üst ligde beysbol oynamaktaydı. Takımdaki görevi top tutucu ve 4. sırada olan top karşılayıcısı diğer değişle oyunun akışını değiştirebilen biriydi. Fakat geçirmiş olduğu bir sakatlık beysbol hayatına son verdi. Ortaokulda üçüncü ve son yılı olup bahar dönemi tatilindeyken karışmış olduğu macerada mitolojik Tanrı olan Verethranga'yı öldürmüştü. Böylece, yedinci ve en genç campione olmuştu.

Kusanagi Godou, o şimdi ise bir campione diğer değişle Tanrıları öldürebilenlerden biri olmuştur. Acemi ve genç olan Godou aşıklarının yardımıyla tehlike saçan Tanrıları durdurmalıdır.

==Tercüme==
===[[Campione!:Kayıt|Kayıt]]===
Tercümeye katkıda bulunmak isteyenler öncelikle yöneticiyi bilgilendirmek zorundadırlar.
Tercümanlar hangi bölüm üzerinde çalıştıklarını [[Campione!:Kayıt|kayıt]] etmek zorundadırlar.

===Format Standartları===
'''Tercümesi yapılmış her bir bölüm (düzenleme sonrasında) genel format biçimlendirme esaslarına uymak zorundadır.'''
*[[Format_guideline|Genel Format Biçimlendirme Rehberi (EN)]]
*[[Campione!:Names and Terminology Guideline|Campione İsimlendirme Düzeni (EN)]]

===Öneri, Fikir ve IRC için===
Bu seriler hakkındaki fikir ve görüşlerinizi oylamak ve değerlendirmek için '''[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4262 buraya tıklayınız (EN)] '''. '
Tercüman ve editör arkadaşlarımıza katkılarından dolayı takdir etmek istiyorsanız '''[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=63&t=5767 buraya tıklayabilirsiniz (EN)]'''. '
Bir hata ile karşılaşmışsanız ise lütfen öncelikle bunu [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=63&t=5767 (EN)olan forum] içerisinde tartışınız veya bize #campione@irc.rizon.net! ulaşabilirsiniz. Bazen konu dışına çıkabiliriz uyarıyoruz :)

==Güncellemeler==
-06.06.2013: Projenin başlangıç tarihi.

==The Campione! hikayeler serisi Takedzuki Jou tarafından yazılmıştır.==

===1. Cilt- Mitolojiden Kopan Tanrı ([[Campione!:Cilt_1|Tam Metin]])===
[[File:Campione_Vol.01_003.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Cilt_1_Ilüstrasyonlar|Ilüstrasyonlar]]
*[[Campione!:Cilt_1_Önsöz|Önsöz]]
*[[Campione!:Cilt_1_Bölüm_1|Bölüm 1 - Romada Tatil]]
*[[Campione!:Cilt_1_Bölüm_2|Bölüm 2 - Diavolo Rosso ile Düello]]
*[[Campione!:Cilt_1_Bölüm_3|Bölüm 3 - Bir Lord'un Günü]]
*[[Campione!:Cilt_1_Bölüm_4|Bölüm 4 - Uzaktaki Düşman]]
*[[Campione!:Cilt_1_Bölüm_5|Bölüm 5 - Lord ve Şovalyeden gelen Darbe]]
*[[Campione!:Cilt_1_Bölüm_6|Bölüm 6 - Karanlık Bir Gecede Çıkan Kasırga]]
*[[Campione!:Cilt_1_Bölüm_7|Bölüm 7 - Mitolojiden Kopan Tanrıça Athena]]
*[[Campione!:Cilt_1_Sonuç|Sonuç]]
*[[Campione!:Cilt_1_Sonsöz|Sonsöz]]

===Blue Ray Özel Bir Hikâye 2- Roma Tatilinde Geçen Bir Gece===
*[[Campione!:BR_SS_2_Illüstrasyonlar|Illüstrasyonlar]]
*[[Campione!:BR_SS_2_Hikâye|Hikâye]]

===Blu-Ray Özel Bir Hikâye 3===
*[[Campione!:BR_ÖBH_3_Illüstrasyonlar|Illüstrasyonlar]]
*[[Campione!:BR_ÖBH_3_Hikâye|Hikâye]]

===2. Cilt- Iblis Hükümdarin Varisi ([[Campione!:Cilt_2|Tam Metin]])===
[[File:Campione_v2_004.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Cilt_2_Illüstrasyonlar|Illüstrasyonlar]]
*[[Campione!:Cilt_2_Önsöz|Önsöz]]
*[[Campione!:Cilt_2_Bölüm_1|Bölüm 1 - Çalkantılı Geçen Günler]]
*[[Campione!:Cilt_2_Bölüm_2|Bölüm 2 - Fırtına Öncesi Sessizlik]]
*[[Campione!:Cilt_2_Bölüm_3|Bölüm 3 - İblis Hükümdarın Varışı]]
*[[Campione!:Cilt_2_Bölüm_4|Bölüm 4 - Bir Araya Gelen Hükümdarlar]]
*[[Campione!:Cilt_2_Bölüm_5|Bölüm 5 - Av Zamanı]]
*[[Campione!:Cilt_2_Bölüm_6|Bölüm 6 - Sen ve Karanliktan Doğan Aydınlık]]
*[[Campione!:Cilt_2_Bölüm_7|Bölüm 7 - Fırtına, Rüzgâr ve Yağmur]]
*[[Campione!:Cilt_2_Sonuç|Sonuç]]
*[[Campione!:Cilt_2_Sonsöz|Sonsöz]]

==Proje Ekibi==

*Proje Yöneticisi(Project Administrator) :???

*Proje Denetçisi(Project supervisor): [[User:Zouomm|Zouomm]]

===Çevirmen===

'''Aktif'''
:*[[User:Zouomm|Zouomm]]

===Editörler===
:*

Türkçe dilbilgisi konusunda bilgili (özellikle Edebiyat öğrencileri) editör arkadaşlar aranmakta olup minnettarlıkla kabul edilecektir. Temasa geçmek isteyen arkadaşlar [[User:Zouomm|Zouomm]] ile görüşmelidirler.

[[Category:Alternative Languages]]
[[Category:Turkish]]

User talk:Kadi

2013-05-18T09:00:18Z

Kadi:

Multiple edits? What do you mean? Do you mean doing it by chapter by chapter, instead of parts? Most of the editing I'm doing today is just conforming certain character names to the guidelines, sometimes I'm doing it once or twice on a single chapter or part because I overlooked something. Well Toaru recently had a few name changes over the last few days, so i needed to change them in numerous volumes. You can also use use Hide minor edits function near the top of recent changes. -[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 12:59, 29 August 2011 (CDT)

All's well that ends well. -[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 15:52, 29 August 2011 (CDT)

Apparently you translated the first Champione! short story? Can you confirm please. --[[User:Mufarasu|Mufarasu]] 10:47, 4 August 2012 (CDT)

Didn't think that you'll do another bulk update, but thanks for the update though :D
== Campione edit - American/British ==

Which is the general English format for the translations? I believe it is British English. I just saw some edits converting to American language so 'just needed to confirm it. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 05:28, 3 September 2012 (CDT)

In general, the default is American unless otherwise stated. Kadi has also confirmed American spelling for Campione in the Terminology thread. There are a few editors who are used to British usage, but just remind them gently so that a spelling war is averted. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 05:33, 3 September 2012 (CDT)

K. Thanks for the update. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 06:00, 3 September 2012 (CDT)

Erm hi... Just wondering if you need any more editors... :D --[[User:Magykalman|Magykalman]] ([[User talk:Magykalman|talk]]) 10:00, 6 September 2012 (UTC)

== Campione Editing ==
Erm hi. Magykalman here. Requiring permission to change sentence. Extract: "Furthermore, Kusanagi Godou, whether it's then or now, is without any knowledge of magic or spells." I think it sounds a little bit awkward, so can it be changed into "Furthermore, Kusanagi Godou has zero knowledge of magic or spells, whether it's now or then." or sth like that. Thanks boss. Quite a major change so decided to tell you beforehand.
--[[User:Magykalman|Magykalman]] ([[User talk:Magykalman|talk]]) 14:00, 7 September 2012 (CDT)

Hmmm. After reading quite a few chapters, I think that your works are well edited enough and is almost close to perfect, so I think I'll just take my leave and be a drive-by editor. :) --[[User:Magykalman|Magykalman]] ([[User talk:Magykalman|talk]]) 17:35, 7 September 2012 (CDT)

Ah Boss. Sorry to disturb you but mind explaining what this sentence means to me? Thanks. Extract Campione Volume 2 Prologue: "He was one of the campione whom magi throughout the world feared as kings, devil kings." --[[User:Magykalman|Magykalman]] ([[User talk:Magykalman|talk]]) 18:00, 7 September 2012 (CDT)

Mane. Requesting permission to make "extensive changes" (now reversed) in volume 5 prologue. These include (but are not limited to) changing past tense to present tense and changing sentence structure to avoid sentence fragments.--[[User:Mane|Mane]] ([[User talk:Mane|talk]]) 11:09, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

Hi Kadi, seems like Zzhk registered you to do V8 chapters 1-3 of Campione! but he put an ? mark next to your name, so I'm asking if you will translate those chapters so they can be free so other translators (i.e. me) can take those chapters. --[[User:Braiam|Braiam]] ([[User talk:Braiam|talk]]) 12:33, 14 September 2012 (CDT)

Hi Kadi, Kanziel here. I wonder what is the original language for the Campione! novel? If it is Chinese, I hope to be of service and help translate the novel from Chinese to English, so I hope to hear from you soon. By the way, I wonder if there are any Chinese works that need translator that you know of, Please tell me and I would be happy to help. --[[User:Kanziel|Kanziel]] ([[User talk:Kanziel|talk]]) 20:35, 1 October 2012

Hello Kanziel, welcome to Baka-Tsuki! Perhaps I can answer a few of the questions. Campione's original language is Japanese though there are official Taiwanese versions up to Volume 7 and Chinese fan translations have completed up to Volume 12. Most of the Campione translations on Baka-Tsuki were translated from Chinese sources with various levels of cross-checking against the original Japanese. Currently, the Campione project is progressing steadily so we have no urgent need of new translators. In fact, unless an existing translator gives up a volume, all that remains are a few short stories. On the other hand, there are many other projects that will welcome additional help. It's probably easiest for you to enter such discussions by joining the forum. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 08:08, 1 October 2012 (CDT)

Hello senpai! Didn't greet you the previous time you and the other senpais spoke on my talk page! Here's virtual soba as a greeting! Hope you would continue to help me proof read my works since I'm only a chinese to english translator and I'm quite worried that the original meaning in japanese would be lost in the process. Sorry to trouble you and I'll be very grateful if you could share your path of self learning with me! [[User:Rozenbach|Rozenbach]] ([[User talk:Rozenbach|talk]]) 22:26, 15 October 2012 (CDT)

Why must you Troll us with 3 sentences at random time translations of Vol 8 Chapter 1 & 2. T_T

Because it's hilarious. Because I'm evil. Because I want to. Or because I can. Pick one. (I like the "evil" choice, btw)--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi#top|talk]]) 12:40, 16 November 2012 (CST)

Is Vol 8 C2 done?--[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] ([[User talk:Saganatsu|talk]]) 06:01, 3 December 2012 (CST)

"Because it's hilarious. Because I'm evil. Because I want to. Or because I can. Pick one. (I like the "evil" choice, btw)"... is none, you like to tease you super S!! :P--[[User:Braiam|Braiam]] ([[User talk:Braiam|talk]]) 06:09, 3 December 2012 (CST)

Do you have any plans to finish the second half of the Drama CD sometime soon? Since the translations have caught up now.--[[User:Mufarasu|Mufarasu]] ([[User talk:Mufarasu|talk]]) 18:45, 13 January 2013 (CST)

the novel says in next volume a new campione will appear right do you know the date of realease of the new novel [[User:mustang|mustang]] ([[User talk:mustang|talk]])

This month, on the 24th. The title is "The 8th Godslayer". For more information, please check the forum. There's a thread there which I'll update with new information as soon as I have it. Oh, and about the Drama CD (yes, I know I'm late)... I'll see if I can find some time and motivation, but right now both is in high demand without that extra work.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi#top|talk]]) 03:07, 15 May 2013 (CDT)

== Translation ==

Hi, Kadi. I'm Thanatos from hako.re. Would you mind if I translate Campione into Vietnamese based on your translation? Thank you for such a great novel and look forward to your reply.

Uhm, the way I see it, there already is a Vietnamese project for Campione, so... I'm confused. What exactly are you asking for?--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi#top|talk]]) 11:04, 12 May 2013 (CDT)

uhm.... they're too slow, so I want to re-translate ( for my forum, of course )

I see. So... Sure, go ahead (just among the two of us, I don't think I can actually say no). But, would it be possible to host your translations on BT, too? At least the ones we don't have yet. If our project is as slow as you say...--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi#top|talk]]) 09:32, 13 May 2013 (CDT)

== Campione protection level ==

Should [[Campione!|Campione's project page]] be editable only by supervisors? that's currently how it's set up; but that's not the standard practice... as the project supervisor do you have an opinion on this?--[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] ([[User talk:Saganatsu|talk]]) 19:38, 17 May 2013 (CDT)

I certainly have no need for random passersby deluding themselves into thinking they're being helpful. The vast majority of edits on the page are done by me anyway. Anyone who thinks a change is necessary can simply post on the Talk Page. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 19:49, 17 May 2013 (CDT)

Zzhk-- I agree that you do the majority of edits, but I think that discouraging new users from making edits is counterproductive in the long run. If they make a mistake it just has to be fixed; and some of them turn into productive members. However, this is looking like one of those issues that if improperly handled could end up with the two of us in an edit war, and ending with one or more leaving the site. I love this site, and don't want that to happen. Thus I'm going to follow whatever Kadi decides.--[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] ([[User talk:Saganatsu|talk]]) 20:11, 17 May 2013 (CDT)

It's nothing personal against you really, Saganatsu. The issue I see here is that if someone involved in a project can't even reject changes without the interference of random passersby, then there's clearly a problem. If people want to be useful, fixing typos and offering suggestions to the text itself would be far more productive than making links, editing the Updates section or modifying progress percentages. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 23:32, 17 May 2013 (CDT)

I agree it's not personal, just a policy difference. But if it turned into a edit war, it would have become personal. And that's never a good thing.--[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] ([[User talk:Saganatsu|talk]]) 23:57, 17 May 2013 (CDT)

Do we seriously need ''another'' freaking Zerox incident? Let those who actually contribute something of '''value''' make the decisions about how they want that content to be served.--[[User:Hiyono|Hiyono]] ([[User talk:Hiyono|talk]]) 01:26, 18 May 2013 (CDT)

Just in case Kadi is confused, here's a quick summary:
*Saganatsu thought it would be helpful to setup a red link for a then-nonexistent SS6 illustrations page
*I deemed it premature and reversed the change
*At this point, the subjective disagreement could have simply ended in favor of the project staff (i.e. me)
*AKAAkira comes along to reverse the undo, expounding the virtues of red links as to-do reminders and as a way to prevent people from messing up names
*I reversed it
*AKAAkira returns, undo-ing the change, insisting the undo was unnecessary
*I locked the page
Since the illustrations are now uploaded, the original issue is moot. However, I consider AKAAkira's insistent attitude over a trivial and subjective issue to be a precursor to the slippery slope of Zero-style "contributions."

Anyway, I leave it to Kadi to decide whether the page actually needs direct contributions from the public. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 01:48, 18 May 2013 (CDT)

Thanks for the summary. Now, I see how it's good to promote guest contributions, but not on the project page. Ideally the project page is only changed if new material is released and already "perfect" otherwise. Volume and chapter titles shouldn't be changed by just anyone "just like that" anyway, and it's not like a guest will just give us an all new and improved synopsis. All necessary or useful changes can be pointed out on the talk page or the forum easily enough.

On a more general note, Saganatsu says he wanted to avoid an edit war. From my point of view, that's what zzhk did. Had the page remained open, who knows how many times this reverting-business would've gone on, and that might've led to people leaving. Zzhk made the right call in locking it.

As for whether it should remain locked, that depends on all of you. It doesn't (shouldn't) hurt having it unlocked, so I don't mind opening it again. However, if there's another difference in opinion, keep in mind that the last decision will lie with the main contributor and the supervisor, zzhk and me. If the two of us disagree, we talk it out. So I suggest in the future, you go along with his decisions, especially over minor and/or temporary issues like red links (I mean, come on, it's a stupid link!). If you don't like his stance, come to me (ideally on IRC or the forum), and if I agree with you, I'll talk to him and we'll sort it out. DON'T start editing back and forth or needless antagonizing, or the page will be locked again before you notice, and remain locked.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi#top|talk]]) 04:00, 18 May 2013 (CDT)

User talk:Kadi

2013-05-15T08:07:41Z

Kadi:

User talk:Kadi

2013-05-13T14:32:46Z

Kadi:

User talk:Kadi

2013-05-12T16:04:41Z

Kadi:

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Chapter5

2013-04-05T12:42:01Z

Kadi:

==Chapter 5 - Scarlet's Secret==

===Part 1===

...Drip. Drip.

Water droplets fell from the top of the limestone cavern. White steam swirled and rose.

Heated by the ancient flames, the underground water helped relax stiff muscles.

Although it was no time to indulge in leisure, a final purification was necessary before they assaulted the enemy's main camp. Kamito carefully washed his body as he tried as much as possible to reach peak condition.

The «Calamity Queen»—Rubia Elstein.

The other Ren Ashbell and «Strongest Blade Dancer» whose identity had been uncovered.

(...Am I able to defeat her?)

Her power undoubtedly dwarfed Kamito's in his current state. Even if he retrieved all his senses from three years ago, it was still uncertain whether he would be able to be a match—That was how things stood.

Kamito's only chance of victory lay in—

(—The Absolute Blade's secret technique, «Last Strike».)

Kamito opened and closed his fingers several times, trying to confirm his feel for the sword.

The secret technique learnt from Greyworth was Kamito's final trump card.

However, to be honest, he was not certain if he had truly mastered that secret technique.

The «Last Strike» was an ultimate sword reversal technique. Unless Kamito was facing an enemy of the same level, it could not be used.

(By the way, how strange...)

Kamito frowned and looked up at the ceiling of the limestone cavern. Even though it was now known that the true identity of the other «Strongest Blade Dancer», Ren Ashbell, was Rubia Elstein, there was something impossible to accept about it. Namely—

—''She was far too strong'', this simple fact.

Indeed, as a former «Queen», the total amount of divine power accumulated in Rubia Elstein's body should far surpass most elementalists. Although an abundance of divine power would not result in a decisive difference in potency, it was undeniable that people with greater reserves of divine power were able to command more powerful spirits for longer durations.

However, princess maidens serving at the «Divine Ritual Institute» basically received no combat training at all.

Hence, she was supposed to be completely unversed in swordsmanship, just like Fianna.

Rumors regarding the «Calamity Queen» as a master of the sword were completely unheard of.

The first thing that came to mind was the usage of a «Cursed Armament Seal» to strengthen the body, but even «Cursed Armament Seals» were unable to turn someone untrained in martial arts into a sword master.

(...Even an «Elemental Lord»'s miracle can't do that, right?)

—Throb. Again, the acute headache returned.

(...Damn it... What on earth is going on?)

—That pain is proof that your power is about to awaken.

''The voice very similar to hers'' resounded in his mind.

—Very soon, you shall become the «Demon King» who brings ruin and destruction to the world.

(...Shut, up... Already... Shut, up...!)

Covering both ears, Kamito submerged his face in water.

(Shut up! Shut up, shut up shut up...!)

He yelled stubbornly in order to drown out the voice.

"—Please be calm, Master."

Suddenly, Kamito heard another voice from behind.

"...!?"

Raising his face out of the water, Kamito looked back.

A swaying figure could be seem emerging from the other side of the steam.

...Not Rinslet or any of the girls, for they should be over with Iseria, performing purification at a place a short distance away.

Next, Kamito glanced at a shaded position in the rocks. The «Demon Slayer» and the «Vorpal Sword» were both in sword form, resting against the rock.

...The figure behind the steam did not say anything more.

"...Who are you?"

Kamito intensified his tone of voice and swiftly swung his arm.

The wind pressure caused the surrounding steam to disperse instantly—

"Meow—!"

The figure emitted a strange sounding scream.

"...Wha!"

Kamito's eyes widened as he was rendered completely speechless.

Appearing from behind the mist was—

A fully wet and naked beauty.

Her body was graceful and slim like a beast's, with mildly bulging breasts. The scarlet hair was at shoulder length. For some reason, there were adorable cat ears on her head.

Rather than make any attempt to cover up her nude body that was like a work of art, the beautiful girl simply froze.

"..."

"..."

They stared at each other for a few seconds.

Then immediately, the beauty blushed before his eyes.

"Meow, meooooow!"

Frantically, she tried to flee—

Splash!

...But she ended up falling spectacularly, creating a column of water.

"...Meow, meooow... Choke, chooooooke...!"

"H-Hey, are you okay!?"

Kamito rushed over and picked up the drowning cat-eared beauty in his arms.

"Kyah, w-what are you doing!?"

"I-I'm sorry... Eh, a tail!?"

Kamito's eyes stared wide open.

Caught in his hand—''a tail seemed as if it were made of fire''.

(...W-Wait a minute? This tail, could it be...)

Kamito suddenly reacted and gazed intently at the cat-eared girl's scarlet eyes.

"...Are you Scarlet... eh?"

"M-Meow..."

The drenched scarlet-haired girl nodded with embarrassment.

===Part 2===

Finally recovering from the initial shock—

"I am the «Scarlet Valkyrie» in service of the Elsteins—my true name is «Ortlinde»."

Transformed into a girl's form, Scarlet announced her name.

...It looked like she really was Scarlet, no mistake about it.

"...Uh, sorry. I'm a little confused here."

Kamito averted his gaze as he scratched his face.

Although they were both submerged to their necks and there was no worry that he would view Scarlet's naked body directly, Kamito still felt that the erotic lines of her neck was drawing his gaze involuntarily.

However, Scarlet did not seem like she minded.

"Yes. Well then, let me explain."

She revealed why she had changed from a hell cat to a girl.

Then—

"...I see, so your true name was released huh."

After hearing her explanation, Kamito accepted it despite his surprise.

In order for a contracted spirit to fully release its power, not only did the contractor need to be well-matched in power but the spirits had to be summoned by its true name—namely, a release of the true name.

When he first met Claire, Kamito felt a certain dissonance regarding the name «Scarlet». No matter how he looked at it, the name seemed like an alias for the hell cat spirit.

Scarlet's true name had been lost throughout the generations of the Elstein family, but for some reason, Restia who was accompanying Claire knew the name.

Then having exhibited sufficient power in the current «Blade Dance», Claire successfully released the true name. Obtaining her original power, Scarlet changed from her beast form as a high ranking spirit to recover her girl form as a spirit of the highest class—Basically something like that.

Having lost her power during the battle against Rubia and returned to her hell cat form, Scarlet had apparently retrieved enough power to regain human form temporarily as a result of pouncing into the ancient burning flames.

"By the way, umm Scarlet..."

"P-Please don't stare like that, Master."

Blushing slightly, Scarlet began to blow bubbles in the water surface.

"S-Sorry... By the way, why are you calling me Master?"

Kamito posed a simple question.

Scarlet's master was supposed to be either Claire, the original contractor, or Fianna, the current one.

Scarlet responded by gazing at Kamito with serious eyes—

"Because Master's master is also my master."

"...? But I'm always being ordered around by Claire as her slave spirit."

Kamito tilted his head in puzzlement. Thinking back upon the relationship between Kamito and Claire all this time, no matter how one viewed it, Kamito could not be described as Claire's master in any way.

"...Really?"

But this time, it was Scarlet who turned her head incredulously.

"But then there's a contradiction."

"What contradiction?"

"As you may know, Master, contractors and contracted spirits will share their dreams on rare occasions."

"...? Yeah, that's right."

Still displaying surprise on his face, Kamito nodded.

When Kamito slept, he occasionally shared Est's dreams.

However, perhaps because Est has lost the majority of her memories, the contents of her dreams always involved things that happened to her after meeting Kamito.

The only exception was during the time when Est disappeared, Kamito had witnessed the memories of her past contractor, the «Sacred Queen»—Areishia Idriss.

"Uh... In her dreams, Master always becomes your slave."

"How can that be possible!?"

Kamito instantly rejected it.

"I-I surely won't do anything like that!"

"...Really? You won't tie Master up and bully her or thrash her with a whip? N-Neither will you force her into unspeakable postures?"

"O-Of course I won't!"

...This hell cat spirit, what on earth is she talking about?

"Then in her usual dreams, are those Master's repressed desires..."

Scarlet began to murmur to herself.

"I-In any case, I am not Claire's master."

Kamito coughed and spoke.

"When calling me, using Kamito is fine."

"...I understand. Well then, let's go with this, 'Kamito.' "

Scarlet spoke with a serious expression.

...Despite such a dangerous-sounding nickname of the «Scarlet Valkyrie», this cat girl was unexpectedly polite.

"So does this mean you don't have any memories from your hell cat form?"

"That's right. Because when the hell cat form manifests, only animal-level intellect is present."

"...I see."

—In other words, it would be more appropriate to consider «Scarlet» the hell cat and this «Ortlinde» here as separate entities.

"However, I do remember..."

"...Eh?"

"That you make tasty dishes for me and gently caress my head, Kamito."

She smiled shyly but adorably.

"I-I see..."

Kamito scratched his face and turned his gaze away in response.

...Feeling embarrassed, he changed the subject.

"B-By the way, is it really okay for a flame spirit to be dipping into hot springs?"

When in hell cat form, Scarlet was supposed to hate getting water on her.

"Yes. After all, this place is filled with the power of flames. Besides, having released my true name, mere water merits no fear at all."

Scarlet puffed her chest slightly in pride.

However, Kamito did not fail to miss the subtle sweating on her brow.

"...Surely, you're just putting up a front and desperately enduring."

"..."

Finding the truth pointed out, Scarlet instantly looked to the side.

Then she slumped her shoulders dejectedly.

"Originally, I really was not afraid of water or the like. But unfortunately I don't have enough power right now. I can only maintain this state for a little while longer."

"After your true name is released, you don't stay in this form?"

"I am just barely able to manifest this form right now because of the power of the ancient flames here. The current contractor, Ordesia's princess, is probably unable to summon or use me."

Scarlet shook her head from side to side.

"The reason why I've appeared here is to inform you of something, Kamito."

With a sincere gaze, she stared straight into Kamito's eyes.

"I beg you. Please save my Master—''Rescue Claire''."

"Yeah, I promise you. I will surely bring Claire back."

...There was no need for her to beg expressly. Kamito agreed instantly.

Hearing Kamito's answer, Scarlet relaxed with a relieved expression.

Her figure began to quiver like a mirage. At this moment—

"Kamito-kun is taking so long..."

"Maybe he fainted in the heat!"

"Hmm, mmm, it's worrying..."

The young ladies' voiced could be heard from afar.

Probably worried about Kamito who had not returned for so long, they were coming to check out his situation.

"...!"

Scarlet's cat ears suddenly twitched.

"W-Well then, I shall take my leave."

"Why are you hurrying all of a sudden?"

"...Hmm, that ponytailed knight is very troublesome."

Scarlet swiftly got up from the water, turning herself into a fiery hell cat and ran away.

"...Ah yes, because Ellis keeps treating her like a fluffy toy, she hates it."

Even without her memories as a hell cat, the troublesome impression still remained.

"Kamito, are you okay?"

Ellis' voice reverberated in the cavern.

"...Ah yeah, no problem here! I'm coming out now!"

Answering loudly, Kamito put the black leather glove on his left hand.

===Part 3===

Having finished the purification at the underground lake, Kamito and his entourage continued making their way towards the «Lost Cathedral».

Even though they were not able to perform a proper sacred purification, the divine power circulating in their bodies was replenished.

After escaping, Scarlet seemed like she had involuntarily returned to Fianna's spirit seal.

As Kamito passed on the story of how Scarlet released her true name, the girls were quite surprised.

"I originally thought she was just a powerful spirit but never expected her to be a humanoid spirit."

Ellis murmured emphatically.

"I guess I need to find Fenrir in the future whenever I want to enjoy that fluffiness."

"Hmm, what do you mean?"

"—Very soon, we are nearing the «Lost Cathedral»."

Walking in front, Iseria spoke up slowly.

"We can't invade the ruins from directly below?"

"This underground passage does not extend that far."

Iseria shook her head at Kamito's inquiry.

"Which means we have to do a frontal assault, huh?"

"However, I don't think «Team Inferno» has constructed a «stronghold». If they prioritized the ritual for the «Darkness Queen»'s coming, there should not be any leisure to build a large scale barrier."

"...Let's hope so."

Rubia Elstein was the former «Queen» once praised as the best. In the past, the isolation barriers she constructed would cover all the castles and residences in «Ragna Ys».

But for Kamito, the true source of concern was himself.

—That voice which tempted him to awaken.

The temptation was growing ever stronger.

(If I hear that voice one more time, I'll—)

He would probably be consumed by the impulse to destroy, awakening as the «Demon King» who leads the world towards destruction.

"...mito... Kamito."

Rustle. Rustle rustle. —Suddenly, Kamito found someone tugging his sleeve from behind.

"...Est?"

Looking back, Kamito found a pair of mysterious violet eyes gazing up at him with worry.

Without him noticing, Est had transformed from sword form at some point in time.

"Kamito, you're showing a scary expression."

In his surprise, Kamito found Est holding his hand gently.

"Don't worry. Kamito. You have me."

The icy hand gripped tightly.

"..."

Kamito was rooted there for a moment—

"...Est, you are the «Demon Slayer», you know."

"...?"

Est inclined her head in puzzlement.

"Supposing, if I were to become the world-destroying «Demon King», when the time comes—"

"When the time comes, I will simply become the «Demon's Sword»."

—Just as he was about to continue talking, Est resolutely refuted him.

"I am your sword. Your wish is my command—That is what I swore."

"Est..."

Kamito felt the strength of her grip tighten.

"...Yeah, you're right. Sorry."

Kamito shrugged. In this manner, he continued walking, holding Est's hand.

A while after that—

"—This is the closest exit to the ground surface."

Iseria stopped and turned around.

Before them was a wall entangled by a tree root.

"This tree root is in the way."

"Leave it to me."

Ellis swung «Ray Hawk», instantly severing the root to reveal a door with mysterious designs carved on it.

"This is one of the six doors to the «Abandoned City»'s underground—the door of «Persisting Darkness»."

Once Iseria chanted rarely heard spirit language, the carvings on the door glowed blue-white as the door opened with a low rumble.

In the darkness, a staircase leading to the ground appeared.

"I can only lead you this far."

Iseria stopped at the door.

Before the door was an isolation barrier that sealed her here.

"...Thank you, Iseria."

"You really helped us a lot."

"Pay it no heed. This is simply thanks for the pancakes."

Iseria turned towards the direction she came from.

Then she walked towards the darkness—

"S-Say..."

"Please hurry. You need to help your friend, right?"

"Once I find a way to recover your memory, I will surely return to this place!"

Towards the girl who was gradually moving farther away, Rinslet called out—

But Iseria's figure had already vanished in the darkness.

"...What an incredible girl."

The high level spirit who had lost her memory, who was sealed in the «Abandoned City», and who had reported the Water Elemental Lord's name as her own.

Full of mysteries that one had no idea how to begin solving, she was truly a strange spirit.

Next, Kamito turned towards the group.

"—Let's go, Claire is waiting for us."

"Yes!" "Right!" "Indeed!"

«Team Scarlet»'s young ladies nodded vigorously.

"Your wish—is my command."

Wielding in his hand Est who had transformed into the «Demon Slayer», Kamito led the charge and rushed forward.

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Chapter4|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Chapter6}}</noinclude>

Silver Cross and Draculea

2013-04-02T00:34:05Z

Kadi: *whistles*

[[Image:Draculea_V01_-_Front_Cover.PNG|300px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]
Silver Cross and Draculea is a light novel series written by Totsuki Yuu (十月ユウ)and illustrated by Yasaka Minato (八坂ミナト). The series has currently 3 volumes published.

==Story Synopsis==

"Impossible... Why are you not following my orders!? Clearly I sucked your blood, why!?"

On the very first day of high school, the youth subscribing to the philosophy of "absolutely ordinary everyday life," Kujou Hisui, encountered disaster head on: he was attacked by Rushella Daamu Draculea, the vampire who had lost her memory. Rushella was greatly intrigued to find her vampire powers ineffective against Hisui. Not only did she make Hisui's home her own, she even enrolled in his school to stick to him--

Hisui had no choice but to help Rushella regain her memory. But before one crisis could be resolved, many more had risen. With tempting advances from the mysterious Sudou Mei, and kidnapped by the girl from the Supernatural Investigations Section in search of Rushella, Hisui's ordinary life has been replaced by its complete opposite, drama--

Romantic comedy and supernatural action in a school setting!

==Translation==

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.''' 
'''All translations are to be in British English.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculia:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]

=== [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

=== Feedback ===

'''If you enjoyed the teaser, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5595 Feedback Thread]'''

== Updates ==

{{:Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Updates}}

==The ''Silver Cross and Draculea'' series by Totsuki Yuu==

=== Volume 1 ===
[[File:Draculea_V01_-_Front_Cover.PNG|thumb|x150px]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Venom Proof]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Mortal World]] (Last updated 01.02.13)
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Silent Cross]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Sacrificial Lamb]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Suspicious Kiss]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Anti-Vampire]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Epilogue|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 2 ([[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume02|Full Text]])===
[[File:SCandD V2 cover.jpg|thumb|x150px]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume02_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume02_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume02_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Monster Meeting]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume02_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Witch's Recipe]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume02_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Witch Hunt]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume02_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Spring Training Camp]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume02_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - This Blood of Mine]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume02_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Vampire versus Witch]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume02_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume02_Afterword|Afterword]]

 

=== Volume 3 ===
[[File:Draculea_V03_-_Cover_01.PNG|thumb||x150px]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume03_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume03_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume03_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Coffin From the Sea]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume03_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Touko-san]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume03_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Summer Training Camp]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume03_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Early Morning Nightmare]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume03_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Awakened from the Abyss]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume03_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Strongest Monster]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume03_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume03_Afterword|Afterword]]

 

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator: N/A
*Project Supervisor: N/A

===Translators===
'''Active'''
:*-

'''MIA'''
:*[[User:ArchmageXin|ArchmageXin]]
:*[[User:Zzhk|zzhk]]

===Editors===

:*[[User:Genesis|Genesis]]
:*[[User:Chancs|Chancs]]
:*[[User:EviL|EviL]]
:*[[User:Zeru|Zeru]]
:*[[User:Alexpte|Alexpte]]

==Series Overview==

*銀の十字架とドラキュリア (富士見ファンタジア文庫) [文庫] - July 20, 2012 - ISBN 978-4829137857
*銀の十字架とドラキュリアII (富士見ファンタジア文庫) [文庫] - Nov 20, 2012 - ISBN 978-4829138243
*銀の十字架とドラキュリアIII (富士見ファンタジア文庫) [文庫] - Mar 19, 2013 - ISBN 978-482913872-4-C0193
[[Category:Teasers]]

Silver Cross and Draculea

2013-04-02T00:29:59Z

Kadi: Translator's request

[[Image:Draculea_V01_-_Front_Cover.PNG|300px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]
Silver Cross and Draculea is a light novel series written by Totsuki Yuu (十月ユウ)and illustrated by Yasaka Minato/Irast (八坂ミナト). The series has currently 2 volume published.

==Story Synopsis==

"Impossible... Why are you not following my orders!? Clearly I sucked your blood, why!?"

On the very first day of high school, the youth subscribing to the philosophy of "absolutely ordinary everyday life," Kujou Hisui, encountered disaster head on: he was attacked by Rushella Daamu Draculea, the vampire who had lost her memory. Rushella was greatly intrigued to find her vampire powers ineffective against Hisui. Not only did she make Hisui's home her own, she even enrolled in his school to stick to him--

Hisui had no choice but to help Rushella regain her memory. But before one crisis could be resolved, many more had risen. With tempting advances from the mysterious Sudou Mei, and kidnapped by the girl from the Supernatural Investigations Section in search of Rushella, Hisui's ordinary life has been replaced by its complete opposite, drama--

Romantic comedy and supernatural action in a school setting!

==Translation==

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.''' 
'''All translations are to be in British English.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculia:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]

=== [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

=== Feedback ===

'''If you enjoyed the teaser, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5595 Feedback Thread]'''

== Updates ==

{{:Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Updates}}

==The ''Silver Cross and Draculea'' series by Totsuki Yuu==

=== Volume 1 ===
[[File:Draculea_V01_-_Front_Cover.PNG|thumb|x150px]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Venom Proof]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Mortal World]] (Last updated 01.02.13)
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Silent Cross]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Sacrificial Lamb]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Suspicious Kiss]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Anti-Vampire]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

 

===Volume 2 ([[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume02|Full Text]])===
[[File:SCandD V2 cover.jpg|thumb|x150px]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume02_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume02_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume02_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Monster Meeting]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume02_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Witch's Recipe]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume02_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Witch Hunt]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume02_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Spring Training Camp]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume02_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - This Blood of Mine]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume02_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Vampire versus Witch]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume02_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume02_Afterword|Afterword]]

 

=== Volume 3 ===
[[File:Draculea_V03_-_Cover_01.PNG|thumb||x150px]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume03_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume03_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume03_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Coffin From the Sea]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume03_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Touko-san]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume03_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Summer Training Camp]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume03_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Early Morning Nightmare]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume03_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Awakened from the Abyss]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume03_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Strongest Monster]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume03_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume03_Afterword|Afterword]]

 

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator: N/A
*Project Supervisor: N/A

===Translators===
'''Active'''
:*-

'''MIA'''
:*[[User:ArchmageXin|ArchmageXin]]
:*[[User:Zzhk|zzhk]]

===Editors===

:*[[User:Genesis|Genesis]]
:*[[User:Chancs|Chancs]]
:*[[User:EviL|EviL]]
:*[[User:Zeru|Zeru]]
:*[[User:Alexpte|Alexpte]]

==Series Overview==

*銀の十字架とドラキュリア (富士見ファンタジア文庫) [文庫] - July 20, 2012 - ISBN 978-4829137857
*銀の十字架とドラキュリアII (富士見ファンタジア文庫) [文庫] - Nov 20, 2012 - ISBN 978-4829138243
*銀の十字架とドラキュリアIII (富士見ファンタジア文庫) [文庫] - Mar 19, 2013 - ISBN 978-482913872-4-C0193
[[Category:Teasers]]

Talk:Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume8 Epilogue

2013-03-08T16:12:02Z

Kadi:

Say...since it is an unregistered user, can this epilogue be really posted as I see nothing that proves that this is done by Mizuho? --Chancs

Just from looking at the first few lines: "A number of repaired spirit crystals were scattered about next to him." 治癒 got translated as 'repaired'. Only Mizuho could commit a translation error of this level, it's obviously him. [[User:Florza|Florza]] ([[User talk:Florza|talk]]) 09:12, 8 March 2013 (CST)

Oye oye, atleast don't make mistakes as his/her tradrmark. :D --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 09:50, 8 March 2013 (CST)

How about "unwillingness to improve", then? Or maybe "stoic"? Stoic sounds nice, right?--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 10:12, 8 March 2013 (CST)

Talk:Campione!

2013-02-17T17:38:27Z

Kadi:

User talk:Kohaku sora

2013-02-03T16:47:44Z

Kadi:

BTW, just wanted to say that "god" doesn't need to be always capitalized since it doesn't always refer to the "God" in Christianity.

Also, I don't know whether Campione should be in British English or American English...you could try asking in the forums. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 09:19, 3 February 2013 (CST)

I'm pretty sure that we're supposed to use British English for all translations. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk|talk]]) 09:21, 3 February 2013 (CST)

The guidelines and the early translations all use American English though. It probably depends on who's the translator. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 09:36, 3 February 2013 (CST)

Woah, bro, chill out. Look more precisely at the changes you're making before committing them. You've been switching back and forth "God" and "god". [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 10:17, 3 February 2013 (CST)

Yes, I’m changing them back, because I was told that only ‘God’ in Christianity is capitalized. So I thought I should fix my mistakes. [[Kohaku_sora]]

I think usually, god and gods should be in lower case, for the reason mentioned here among others. If you disagree, take it to the proper thread on the forums, so that we can keep it consistent over all the volumes. Also, the standard on BT is to use American English unless there's a reason (or translator's preference) for British English.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 10:47, 3 February 2013 (CST)

User talk:Blackie

2012-11-17T17:15:02Z

Kadi: Created page with "Please don't just add yourself to the editor-list for Campione, especially after I wrote that one needs to significantly contribute beforehand. One lonely edit of one single w..."

Please don't just add yourself to the editor-list for Campione, especially after I wrote that one needs to significantly contribute beforehand. One lonely edit of one single word is not significant. Thank you.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 11:15, 17 November 2012 (CST)

User talk:Kadi

2012-11-16T18:40:11Z

Kadi:

User:Kadi

2012-11-10T17:20:06Z

Kadi:

Kadi is an Editor!

Kadi - trolling since times immemorial.

User:Kadi

2012-11-10T17:19:19Z

Kadi: Protected "User:Kadi": Testing something... (‎[edit=sysop] (indefinite) ‎[move=sysop] (indefinite))

Kadi is an Editor!

Apparently Kadi is someone with 2 discussion pages and no user page... so (s?)he doesn't exist and is only a rumor of the net!

Talk:Campione!:Volume 8 Chapter1

2012-11-02T21:40:14Z

Kadi:

can someone please translate volume 8 faster

do not demand for translation's or faster speed. since almost all the translator have stuff in real life they need to prioritize more. and this is also a free site so all you are doing here now is just being annoying. please refrain from doing so in the future.--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 20:35, 27 October 2012 (CDT)

Thanks on this chapters! I am excited by each sentence! "D (mokata)

First - thanks to the translators and everyone else working on this.

I'd like to ask if this story (Seeking the Mysterious Devil King, the Campione) is needed to understand the plot that follows it? do characters like the cousin introduced here appear in the main story line later?

Thanks!

K.R.

Volume 8 Chapter 1 & 2 are so important they're like the main story line and everything else is a side-story... If you skip it you'll find Voban in your closet tonight. [[User:Florza|Florza]] ([[User talk:Florza|talk]]) 07:34, 2 November 2012 (CDT)

The last line seems awkward. "One of the seven devil kings himself?"
Maybe like this "One of the seven devil kings like himself?" (mokata)

If he is the one saying the later then it is the one that is awkward. The former is better if he is the one saying the line.(Neiser)

Geez you are terrible Kadi. You almost got me now, I were seriously going to start reading this chapter for a moment - well then I got my sense back so I didn´t, but this was close. If you will continue updating this small upadet you might seriously tempt me to read it before completition.--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 15:46, 2 November 2012 (CDT)

DO IT! MORE SUFFERING DESPERATE VICTIMS! Gonna update a bit more later. Unless I fall asleep first...--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 16:29, 2 November 2012 (CDT)

If you will continue this you will definitely unlock the conditions for [Stalion] and [Goat]. (well with Godou in in mind he won´t help us if you don´t tempt a beauty with some exceptional talent to read it)--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 16:36, 2 November 2012 (CDT)

Nahhh, actually, I'm a Devil King myself. The eighth one, specializing in presence concealment and assassination. Nobody knows about me, but I'm watching and tormenting you from the shadows!--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 16:40, 2 November 2012 (CDT)

Talk:Campione!:Volume 8 Chapter1

2012-11-02T21:29:15Z

Kadi:

User talk:Rozenbach

2012-10-16T20:47:35Z

Kadi:

Focus on your studies first. Don't be like me XD

I look forward to working with you after your A levels are done.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 09:17, 25 September 2011 (CDT)

Have you translated longer texts before? Because right now you seem ''very'' confident. I'm looking forward to whether you can live up to it.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] 09:42, 25 September 2011 (CDT)

Don't worry. At least Rozen looks motivated XD [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 13:58, 25 September 2011 (CDT)

Kadi, we can let him dream for sure, it's good to be young --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 20:48, 25 September 2011 (CDT)

So true... it's times like these that make me feel my age ^^--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] 22:37, 25 September 2011 (CDT)

Learning Japanese during National Service.... that's exactly the path I walked down. A year of study (self-taught) and I could play Valkyria Chronicles 3 a few months before my ORD and I was like, 'THIS IS WHAT I LEARNT THIS !@#$ FOR'. Good luck anyway, there's plenty of time in NS to learn whatever you want. [[User:Florza|Florza]] ([[User talk:Florza|talk]]) 22:50, 15 October 2012 (CDT)

You can ask questions if you want on the Campione IRC channel. Also, Kira hasn't been learning crap, all he does is watch anime and... Fantasise about Eu. Probably. [[User:Florza|Florza]] ([[User talk:Florza|talk]]) 01:15, 16 October 2012 (CDT)

Uhhh... sorry, I'm busy with other stuff at the moment, can't proofread yours. If I do something, it'll be translating Campione or making terminology-related edits to it. Got my to-do list full with that.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 15:47, 16 October 2012 (CDT)

Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 08

2012-10-08T19:24:25Z

Kadi:

==Chapter 08: Doubters in the Depths of a Ravine==
[[File:Horizon1A 225.jpg|thumb]]

''To go and to return is the path there and back.''

''If so.''

''To descend and to ascend is a valley's path and what.''

'''Point Allocation (Life)'''

<center>●</center>

On the mountainside, bathing in the light of noon, a wooden structure exists.

It was a security house built on the surface of the mountain where "Kagamihara" was written with trees. It was beside the eastern mountain corridor which connects Musashi's continental port with the streets below, a house built in a position where it looked down upon the mountain checkpoint.

The house carried two figures above its six-tatami structure.

Holding rifles and sitting in chairs were two people in crimson uniforms wearing Tres Espana's emblem.

While one person was watching the mountain and one person watching the base of it, they exchanged words. Even now, the one in the senior uniform looking at the mountain-

"--As expected, today there were a lot of transport squads. Has the confusion of the checkpoint over here somehow ended?"

At that voice, the boy watching Mikawa, the foot of the mountain, nodded. He looked at the checkpoint at the base with his rifle's scope-

"...Right now, the bottom is pretty packed. Recently, it's been said that it'd be quicker to detour over to the other side, the western corridor which connects to the common use continental port where our squad is, but on the other side there's things like wooden bridges, and the roads are pretty narrow. Gods of War and large wagons can't travel it, so they had to send out transport ships all the way to the western hall."

"That was pretty detailed. Were you an immigrant from Mikawa?"

'Tes.', the boy responded.

"I'm a naturalized citizen of Tres Espana. Ten years ago, thanks to Lord Motonobu's 'clearing out' and the construction of New Nagoya Castle, now I'm not Shinto, but a Catholic, and I'm making an angel's community site on the net."

The watcher who was a boy gestured towards the village of Mikawa with his rifle.

In response, the senior turned back with his neck, and at the end of his sight was the center segment of Nagoya City.

Facing the sea from the base of the mountain, a piece of flat ground that was a street of the village existed. And, as if covering a large portion of the center of the flat ground, a brown surface was there. The true identity of the flat surface which took up nearly the entire territory of Nagoya City was-

"Because of the simple shape, it doesn't make you feel its size, but it's a wooden structure ten kilometers from east to west, and eleven kilometers north to south. It's a large workshop that used one Unified Reactor and four Earth Pulse Reactors, which have been forbidden in Tsirchian Testament Territories since the Harmonic Unification War, "New Nagoya Castle". The Nagoya<ref group="1I">那古野 (Nagoya) =/= 新名古屋城 (New Nagoya Castle)</ref> which had existed since ever before was modified ten years ago under the request of P.A. ODA--It is a workshop which was born under the "clearing out" political policy."

"'Clearing out', huh..."

The senior, he who had the senpai character, glanced at the side of his kouhai's face-

"It's a crazy story...The needed inheritance of names of important people in terms of history for the sake of the Testament's History Recreation. To avoid that chaos, other than a few important officials, they made all the automatons inherit names, huh. Your family too?"

"We were at the lowest position, so there wasn't really any trouble. Afterward, because of things like reduction of staff expenses and the protection of classified information, over a period of three years, they had three thousand automatons take charge of the business and administration of the town, but that became more of a true 'clearing out', and there was a lot of trouble."

'Also', the kouhai shrugged his shoulders. As if avoiding the topic, he peered at New Nagoya Castle through his scope-

"This 'clearing out' was not just about the automatons. Thanks to the fact that four of the Earth Pulse Reactors of New Nagoya Castle that extract Fluid from the Earth Pulse were made operational, it became strange phenomena occurred frequently in the core of the city. Things like the night wanders of monsters, or the warping of roads, and light mysterious disappearances."

'Those kinds of things also happened,' the kouhai smiled bitterly.

"But, with this and that, people started leaving, a 'clearing out'. It's a messed up castle, you know. Since its design, since its construction, the only ones who've been managing everything and know everything is the lord of the Matsudaira family, 'Yes-man' Lord Motonobu and the few important officials who are his subjects. The work of the construction was carried out by the 1200 extra automaton which were ordered from Sagami, and even now they are carrying out the operation of the interior."

A breath.

"The interior is segmented into several floors, and is protected by barriers; just that would be large scale, but the only people who know what is carried out inside are Lord Motonobu and a few others. The automatons are subjected to memory controls, if they try to break the protection of confidentiality, they will automatically erase their memory."

"Even so, before, a special squadron from Hexagone Francaise sneaked inside and searched out information, didn't they?"

At his senpai's words, the junior watcher gave a small laugh.

"After a week, wasn't every one of them found at Nihonbashi with paper-bags dropped in their hands, having become otaku? Putting aside that all of them had no memory for whatever reason, there was the super strange phenomenon where they were stripped naked and young girl characters were tattooed with two-colour tattoos on their ass and back...Ever after, for fear of the shame, no country inserted any squadrons."

A breath.

"The Tsirch Testament, who regarded this as dangerous, spread rumours of "The danger of runaway explosions of the Earth Pulse Reactor' didn't they? In truth, they remade the recorded opera 'Sodom and Gomorrah have disappeared!' about a time where that had happened and everything in a ten kilometer radius was annihilated, into a elegiac tragedy through the whole of Europe. By now, other than the automatons and Lord Motonobu, it seems that nobody lives in the surroundings. The day before, I tried to descend to the outskirts, but--"

'Look', the kouhai tapped the senpai's shoulder. Gesturing at the village with that finger-

"...Even though it's noon, the smoke of cooking is completely nonexistent, right? In the vicinity of the center, it seems that even the city isn't moving. Even in the villages, strange words of blood were on the walls...I returned immediately, you know."

"I see...Sure is a troublesome country, Mikawa that is."

The instant the senpai figure spoke till that point.

'Oh', along with that voice, the kouhai figure pointed towards the mountain road.

"Ah, look down below, at the street road descending to the checkpoint. What's amazing is that two people came--The Musashi School President, Sakai Tadatsugu and the Vice-President Honda Masazumi. Nimble even in walking, just like the rumours, right? After the School President of Musashi was demoted, and cut away from Mikawa, he became a peevish, strange person."

Just like his words, on the path leading down to the checkpoint, two figures existed. With the scope of his rifle, the senpai figure confirmed the two, passing by or cutting ahead of messengers, dray vehicles, and cargo vehicles for transport, pressing past the people who had stopped their feet, their baggage being heavy.

"...One of the Matsudaira Four Heavenly Kings, spared from the stripping of inherited names by the automatons, Sakai Tadatsugu, huh? The position of Musashi School President is certainly a demotion. And, the other person, Masazumi is...dressed like a man, but the way of walking, a woman?"

"Tes., she may be dressed like a man, but actually...she should be a woman."

"Should?"

At that question, the kouhai looked up at the sky once. 'Um', choosing his words-

"When I was in Mikawa, 'the two Hondas' were there. One was a member of the Matsudaira Four Heavenly Kings, the strongest of the Eastern Countries, user of the Divine Armament Tonbokiri<ref group="1I">[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tonbogiri Dragonfly Cutter]</ref>, Honda Tadakatsu. The other was the brain of Matsudaira, the lineage of Honda Motonobu. However, when she was a she, an automaton stole the lineage of Masanobu because of the 'clearing out'."

"If that's so, that girl can no longer inherit a name, can she."

"Tes...However, before that, she had an operation for the sake of the inheritance of the name. To ascertain her right to inherit the name of Masazumi, a sex change operation, into a boy--However, her breasts having been removed, following the stages, when they tried to treat her lower parts, the 'clearing out' occured. Without a chest, female clothing don't fit her, so she dresses like a boy.

When I was still in Mikawa, she was avoided or bullied, you know. When she was a year above me, I had heard that being unable to inherit a name, she was abandoned by her dad, but..."

While looking at the two traveling the mountain path, the kouhai figure slowly said this.

"That she's the Vice-President, she's still doing her best, isn't she...I wonder if I should make a fan site..."

<center>●</center>

Atop the mountain path, a path towards the checkpoint, which was a transportation relay base, Sakai and Masazumi walked.

If one looked at the checkpoint from the mountain, it was a wide standby vehicle point where cargo vehicles on standby waiting to take luggage were lined up, and a wide clearing with warehouses. The valley as a natural barrier, it performed the exchange of goods between the bottom and top. At the reception of the checkpoint, people were lined up into fives lines, but the place that Sakai was walking was not at a distance where their voices and the exchange could still be heard.

Sakai and Masazumi walked the mountain path, hardened by the cargo vehicles. The two, traveling the mountainside where a wall of stone was to their left, would laugh at times, and at times they would exchange words whilst tilting their heads. Even now, Sakai was again forming a smile at the edge of his mouth-

"--speaking of which, it's about how tomorrow, Toori is going to confess. Then, what is Masazumi-kun going to do at night? Like I said before, it seems that Toori and company are going to make some noise over at the Academy, will you go together and even be the fire extinguisher smokescreen?"

"I am the Vice-President. If I did that kind of thing and it became known to the Testament Union--"

"It's alright. You'll just look like you're the same as them."

"Then, I can't do it, can I?--Generally, what is that, the Chancellor yet Student Council President suddenly announcing that he's going to confess and raising a racket at the Academy...even the other day, when we had the huge meeting for potluck in the dark, he ignited the experimental-use magnesium with the lab room's alcohol lamp and flask, and didn't it become 'Boom!'"

"Yeah, you can't make dark pot into light pot. Or rather, the pot paid its respects."<ref group="1I">This is a reference to 闇鍋 (dark pot), a potluck (stew variety) eaten in the dark (as entertainment.) 光鍋 (light pot) is used, due to the rather bright reactions of lit magnesium. The following sentence uses 光臨 (to show respect), but this is a pun with 光 (light), saying that the pot welcomes everyone. Magnesium burns at up to 2200 degrees Celsius; water makes it flare. Don't forget the alcohol lamp.</ref>

"No, it wasn't like that, was it..."

In response to Masazumi, who spoke as if troubled, Sakai laughed. Continuing like that for a few seconds, eventually he sucked in a breath-

"Well, I'm just saying that there's that way of passing the time too, you know."

'I wonder,' Masazumi folded her arms as if protect herself. Besides that, tilting her neck-

"The day before, he started some trouble at a restaurant on Tama's surface-section, covered one of Mitotsudaira's business partners, completely naked, in cream, and stuck an eel up his butt. It became a little bit of an incident, didn't it."

"That did happen, but about that."

Sakai looked at Masazumi out of the corner of his eye. That Masazumi pulled back slightly in response, he confirmed-

"--Did you know that that gourmet noble wanted the Mitotsudaira family and came to court Nate?"

"...Huh?"

"Whether he was from Hexagone Francaise or the Far East, I don't know, but aiming for the inheritance of a name, he tried to form a marital relationship with the Mitotsudaira family. With that, well, he tried to get in as a business partner. Nate is strong willed, but she's the type to think hard upon her position and family. I was consulted, you know."

'Then', Masazumi twisted her eyebrows.

"That mess was President Sakai's work?"

"Heyheyheyhey, don't suspect me. I didn't do anything--within those guys, somebody noticed, right? It's the small Musashi, after all...Well, it was probably a coincidence, but-"

"But?"

"But, on the emotional front, Nate thanks everyone, right?"

"----"

'Then,' as if punctuating sound by sound, he made his introduction.

And suddenly, again he looked at Masazumi out of the corner of his eye and opened his mouth. While looking around the area-

"--Indeed, it's strange today. Has Masazumi-kun noticed?"

<center>●</center>

"Strange? If you say that..."

Masazumi, who questioned in response, looked the the surroundings, the flow of cargo vehicles and people.

However, after a little while, Masazumi tilted her head, as if saying: "I don't know", and Sakai pointed at the checkpoint, visible in the distance. Pointing out the cargo vehicles lined up, waiting to receive-

"--That it's all cargo vehicles that are mostly empty, you heard from Shirojiro, but do you understand what it means? Masazumi-kun?"

"That's..."

Surprised, Masazumi raised her voice.

"Even if there is cargo heading towards Musashi, there's no cargo coming from Musashi, right? In short, orders for purchase coming from Mikawa are little in number...This is the first time that I've seen the Mikawa checkpoint from the Musashi-side, but it's true that in this one year, the other checkpoints were different, I think."

"Indeed, normally, there's more cargo coming from our side. This time, there's strangely nothing."

At Sakai, who was frowning, Masazumi, who had advanced one step forward, spoke while turning back.

"...Is it because Mikawa has advanced the 'clearing out,' or is this the result of the reduction of people from Phenomena, that it has become such that goods aren't really needed? But despite that, sending goods to Musashi from itself, it somehow seems like--"

Masazumi said.

"--It seems like Mikawa is distributing mementos of itself before it dies, trying to isolate itself from the world, doesn't it."

"Hey, hey, don't say scary stuff. It's just that Mikawa is under the locked country condition, exchange isn't allowed, and they're putting some distance between themselves and Musashi. But well..."

'I don't really know', the instant Sakai nodded.

Suddenly, a figure came from above. Above his head. Like a cloud, a large figure crossed the sky.

"That is--a boat?"

The figure of a boat which the two looked up towards was not but one. Almost directly above, several ships were coming. And at the west, above the mountains, a noticeably colossal white ship, sounding a deep noise and traveling, was-

"Belonging to K.P. Italia, the Jormungandr-class Galley 'Regno Unito' owned by Pope-Chancellor Innocentius. The escort is Tres Espana's security squadron. The head of the Catholics came all the way here, a place where Murasai's P.A. ODA's hands can reach, huh. The Pope-Chancellor came for the negotiations of armament development, was it?"

'Yes', Masazumi opened her mouth.

"It's because P.A. ODA is concentrating on their attack of Asai. In that opening, they're going to plea for the development of the new-model Logismoi Oplo, one type of Divine Armament. Carrying a fragment of the world's power balance, none but eight in this world, City-Destruction Class Personal Armaments. The armaments, designating the Eight Concepts of the humans whom were treated the original imprints of the Seven Deadly Sins as their motif, the users are called the 'Eight Dragon Kings' in the darkness."

"You're well informed, aren't you. The Eight Concepts...can you say them?"

'Jud.', Masazumi said. And, Masazumi nodded-

"{{Furigana|Gastrimargia|Surfeit|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}}, {{Furigana|Porneia|Lewdness|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}}, {{Furigana|Phylargyria|Avarice|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}}, {{Furigana|Lypē|Lamenting|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=2px}}, {{Furigana|Orgē|Rage|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0x}}, {{Furigana|Akedia|Disgust|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}}, {{Furigana|Kenodoxia|Vainglory|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}}, and {{Furigana|Hyperēphania|Arrogance|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}}--in the sixth century, they were assembled as seven by Gregorious the First. Vainglory was included in Pride, Sadness and Wrath were assembled as Sloth, and furthermore Phtonos was added, becoming seven. Because of that--"

A breath.

"Now, the Deadly Sins of people are said to be seven, but originally, they were the Eight Concepts that were warned of by Evagrius, born in Greece, in Egypt. Now, The Seven Deadly Sins spoken in Latin is something of the world ahead, originally--the original recordings were Greek's Eight Concepts."

<center>●</center>

Masazumi spoke. Starting to walk once again, whilst scraping the dirt stuck to her [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Zori zōri]-type slippers on the dried road-

"And, was it ten years ago?"

In the midst of the shadow of the ship traveling the sky, Masazumi remembered those days while looking at her feet.

"Right before Musashi's Grand Renovation, while concluding the end of the talks to make the provisional alliance with P.A. ODA a formal alliance, Lord Motonobu sent eight Logismoi Oplo to the countries belonging to the Testament, besides P.A. ODA. That was--"

● {{Furigana|Gastrimargia|Surfeit|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}} : M.H.R.R (The Holy Roman Empire)

● {{Furigana|Porneia|Lewdness|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}} : K.P.A Italia

● {{Furigana|Phylargyria|Avarice|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}} : England

● {{Furigana|Lypē|Lamenting|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=3px}} : Tres Espana

● {{Furigana|Orgē|Rage|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}} : Soviet Russia

● {{Furigana|Akedia|Disgust|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}} : Tres Espana

● {{Furigana|Kenodoxia|Vainglory|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}} : Hexagone Francaise

● {{Furigana|Hyperēphania|Arrogance|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}} : Hexagone Francaise

"Tres Espana and Hexagone Francaise hold two, but this was in response to the Sins which were grouped when the Eight Deadly Sins became the Seven Deadly Sins. In short, the output is at a low setting--however, it seems that Tres Espana brought it into the New Continent and pressured the feralized Mechanized Beasts into extinction. According to the rumours, it seems that they with a few kilounits, they drove in a large-scale destruction. Speaking in terms of power, the Divine Armament, using the Testament as a medium, is the same rank as the Testamenta Arma, but different from the Testamenta Arma, whose use is constrained by doctrine, Deadly Sin Armaments can be used freely. This is because Deadly Sin Armaments are also Reprimandative Armaments, used for the sake of informing the opponent of their sins."

Masazumi looked at the western sky. Looking at the ship wrapped in white armour, facing towards the continental port, "Regno Unito".

"The rumour is, the Pope came all the way here this time is because he's trying to have 'Phtonos' of the Seven Deadly Sins made. In any case, currently, K.P.A Italia is hurrying against the appearance of the Protestants and the decline in Middle-Eastern trade." that

A breath.

"The Pope-Chancellor is also a wielder of a Deadly Sin Armament, so he is one of the Eight Dragon Kings, but he's the head of the Catholics, so it seems he hates that name...Even though that's the case, he desires a new Deadly Sin Armament, so even if K.P.A. Italia is making a profit in international lending like Lombardia, it's rather troublesome."

"Fundamentally, lending is forbidden for Catholics, so other than being able to take the money as taxes, it has to be maintained by irregular races and the irregular Testament for which this circulation of money is possible, and more than anybody else, the Far East's lending businesses. The direct lending and borrowing of money is strict, so we act as a mediator for things like the borrowing of land mortgage, don't we. The Pope-Chancellor is in a really tight spot."

Sakai, who said that, formed a drooping smile at the corner of his mouth.

"But well,"

"What is it?"

The instant Masazumi relaxed her shoulders and took a step forward.

"Masazumi-kun--the rumours attached to the Deadly Sin Armaments, do you know them?"

"The attached rumours...?"

'Jud., Jud., Jud.,' Sakai nodded three times. At that point, he stuck his index finger up and said this.

"--The rumours that Logismoi Oplo uses humans as its components."

<center>●</center>

At Sakai's words, Masazumi slightly lost hold of hers.

The rumour which Sakai had spoken of just now had been heard by Masazumi before. That rumour was this.

"To weaponize the power of the Deadly Sins, humanity's original sin, it is appropriate to use humans as components..."

"Right, right, something like, 'wasn't the reason that people have disappeared from Nagoya actually because they've been made into components of Deadly Sin Armaments?'"

"Th-there's nothing like that."

Masazumi recalled the memories of living in Mikawa.

"If it wasn't a rumour, it would be a problem. Generally, when I was there, the citizens would properly give out a notice of change of residence before leaving, and if it wasn't that, when their whereabouts become unknown in a similar manner as the recent Phenomena, there should be an uproar."

'Right?' said Sakai. However, continuing to look up at the sky-

"Will things related to this end as a rumour? Masazumi-kun?"

"--Eh?'

Sakai spoke. Looking this way, he formed a broad smile at the edges of his mouth-

"I--thought that it would be interesting if Masazumi-kun also came over to this side."

"By saying 'this side'..."

"The side where we would be able to calmly talk about things like my past."

Past, that is-

"Just for example, the reason for me being demoted to Musashi--that I, adhering to the descriptions of the Testament, made the person who had inherited the name of my lord's heir commit suicide. The side where you would be able to smile and bring those words to your lips."

"----"

That which Sakai was saying. I know the reason of his demotion. It is something which anybody would know if they were a resident of Mikawa. That one of the Four Heavenly Kings had, even if having obeyed the Testament's description, made the heir of his lord commit suicide.

Once the lord of Mikawa, Lord Motonobu had no wife, and he had no heir.

...Therefore, Lord Motonobu let his little brother inherit a name as his heir, but--

Matsudaira Nobuyasu.

According to the descriptions of the Testament, he had committed suicide due to trouble with the Oda family.

Was it because there was that too? Around fifteen years ago, because Mikawa had no inheritor of the name Nobunaga in P.A. ODA, they refused alliance, and it seemed they tried to overcome the Testament's description with 'Broad Interpretation', but-

...Because of P.A. ODA's encirclement, a provisional alliance was formed, half under duress.

In those circumstances, as a proof of loyalty, they pressured for the lord younger brother, having become his heir, to commit suicide.

Sakai, the protector of the lord younger brother, was demoted for the reason of being unable to stop the suicide.

According to rumour, Lord Nobuyasu wished for death, and when Sakai had ran to his side, it was all too late.

The reason for Sakai's demotion which Masazumi knew of, was that.

...However.

'I can't simply bring those words to my lips', is the me who thinks that naive?

But, inside my field of vision, Sakai, without erasing the smile at the edge of his mouth, said this.

"Then, Masazumi-kun, you seem to be thinking a lot of things, but if there was a continuation to that conversation, what would you do?"

"...Eh? A continuation?"

'Jud. Jud.', Sakai said twice.

"If actually, Lord Motonobu...had an illegitimate wife, and had children outside?"

"----"

Masazumi lost all words for an instant. However, she forcibly opened her mouth. She shouldn't even be able to understand the information which she was suddenly told of, and there was also the feeling where the core of her mind was not firm, yet as a measure to confirm truth or fiction-

"No way. If that kind of child existed..."

Because the lord younger brother who had inherited the name of his heir had committed suicide, that child would become the heir, wouldn't he? However-

"Now, where is that child, and what is he doing...? Why doesn't he come out into the open?"

"That's why, I said this earlier, didn't I?"

Sakai said.

"If you want to know, step inside, come to this side, Masazumi-kun--You wish to be a politician, and you also seem to be thinking of grand things, but you're bad at taking one step inside, aren't you?"

'But,' Sakai said.

"I like being bullied, you know--So, won't you step in to me?"

Sakai, who spoke those words, suddenly sped up his gait.

The wind moved, the sound of clothes rustling resounded. As if being surreptitiously held by Sakai, the tanto at the back of his waist shook-

"--Well, let's keep the conversation to that. Then...shall we?"

'Eh?' Masazumi chased Sakai with her gaze, and passing by a single climbing horse-drawn carriage, he merely headed towards the checkpoint's wide clearing. Masazumi, a little panicked, had moved her feet in order to catch up, and together with the sound of her footsteps, she went out into the wide clearing-

"...Oh."

The sound of the delivery of received cargo, and the murmurs of people, the sound of cargo vehicles starting as well as the unobstructed sunlight drowned Masazumi's body. The two traveled the footpath, separated by rope under pedestrian priority-

"Then, Masazumi-kun, when we first of all get the documented proof of you having sent me, afterward you can return and have some fun."

"Ah, yes. Also, President Sakai, if you were one of the Mastsudaira Four Heavenly Kings, you might know, I think, but if you meet with Lord Tadakatsu's daughter, please speak to her nicely. Before, she and I were in the same grade."

"Ahh, she was...Will she come today? Well, if I meet her, I'll speak to her."

While saying, 'thank you very much,' Masazumi thought. Of what she had been told by Sakai just now, 'step inside'. There was a memory of being told something close to that today, by another person. Therefore-

"Today, there's something that I was thinking of investigating, so I'll be focusing on that."

"Hmm, what is it?"

"'Remorse Way'. If I investigate it, I'll understand everyone, so I was told."

Masazumi nodded in her heart. 'This too is one step inside,' she thought.

With that, before her eyes, Sakai showed a single reaction.

He laughed.

...Eh?

Masazumi lost all words against that sudden voice of laughter, and Sakai gave a smile in farewell.

"That's good--preparing for the event of Toori confessing tomorrow, everyone is also probably preparing for that celebration or something, and they're having a festival party at the Academy at night. And Azuma-kun, who was the crown price, has thrown away that position and power, restarting his life at Musashi from today onwards, and Mikawa is, by the instruction of Lord-sensei, going to have fireworks and a festival tonight. Everything seems to be unconnected...they are new activities, and activities of celebration."

After a single breath, Sakai continued his words.

"It would be nice if learning of 'Remorse Way' would be Masazumi-kun's new activity."

A breath.

"The things that I don't know are still many, but even so...that Masazumi-kun comes to the side of Toori, all those with him, and I, I pray."

==Translator's notes and references==

<references group="1I" />

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 07|Chapter 07]]
| [[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 09|Chapter 09]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 13

2012-10-08T19:23:29Z

Kadi:

==Chapter 13: The Authorities at the Rendezvous Point==
[[File:Horizon1A 323.jpg|thumb]]
''Even if you are one with power.''

''What do you have to do.''

''To stand in a person's ground.''

'''Point Allocation (Overlooking)'''

<center>●</center>

The sky started to turn from the colour of afternoon to that of evening.

At this time, the sky's blue lightly loses its hue, becoming a colour not quite described by aquamarine or yellow.

Below that particular sky. There existed a town with a vast, flat surface at its center.

In the town, the wooden surface spread out as it hammered flat. Its four walls and surroundings all showed the following display: "NEW CASTLE of NAGOYA ATELIER on MATSUDAIRA."

New Nagoya Castle. The colossal workshop that occupied the majority of Mikawa's streets.

However, at every entrance to the workshop and every cargo loading door, automatons armed for security stood unmoving. Machines were everywhere.

Conversely, there were no people anywhere.

Between the workshop and town, there lay a moat. And on the other side of the moat, there were also automatons patrolling and cleaning the roads of the town, but the majority of the town was devoid of humans.　The entrances and shutters to the majority of the houses were closed.

And now, two figures were walking the streets, on which the long shadows of the houses lay.

It was Sakai and Sakakibara.

Sakakibara was walking ahead, but the one who did most of the talking was Sakai, who followed Sakakibara from behind.

"--So, in our Academy, it seems like there's people who took names. Like Naomasa, and there's Neshinbara, which you get if you take out one of the things in your name.<ref group="1N">榊原 (Sakakibara) as opposed to 神原 ([Ne]shinbara). The 木 is removed.</ref>
...Also, are we going to your new place? I never come this far, since I always finish my business at the checkpoint. This place's changed quite a lot too. Tthe canal that everyone threw you in after you kept on complaining that it was hot that one summer was around here, wasn't it?"

"That canal was buried because of the construction of New Nagoya Castle, I took the initiative to take command of that particular project."

"Then, this was the place? Stop stepping all over my memories. You're a horrible man."

Sakai spoke. Uncaring of the fact that Sakakibara had hunched his shoulders up in anger and was walking quicker, he looked around the area while whistling.

His roaming gaze looked over the automatons that were maintaining the ground and the walls of the road. Every one of them was...

"...I thought they were simply cleaning, but this...the words of blood due to the Phenomena are pretty common, aren't they? Like things from beyond, the holes in the floor, those were caused by claws, weren't they?"

"Many things are coming out here, and not just things that had happened in past records. After this year got started, the frequency and type suddenly increased. One night, black figures lined up and marched around the town. We think that it was one type of night wandering. Carriages drawn by headless horses, things that cannot be seen, but whose footsteps can be heard...words of blood appearing on the wall and floor happens every day this year. That's why I don't go outside at night. It seems that Honda-kun does differently, though."

"Does Dacchan still like that kind of thing like he did before? -Well, how's the town's defenses?"

"The Atsuta Shrine's barrier is still effective when it comes to the houses. They need something on the level of a vital point, though."

'Isn't that for the use of a castle?' Sakai shrugged. In response, Sakakibara mirrored the movement.

"Well, the Atsuta style specialises in battle."

So he said before suddenly looking up to the sky.

The sky's colour had faded, becoming thin, and there was the outline of a ship in the western reaches.

Sakakibara said this concerning the rectangular black ship.

"...Immediately after the ship of the Pope-Chancellor, Tres Espana's ship has come. They most likely plan to switch places with Honda-kun's daughter's advance ship and land in the port. That's..."

"It's Tres Espana's Kraken class Inquisition cruiser. In essence, Tres Espana's special squadron, well versed even against monsters. They transport the Andamio de la Ejecución, able to perform Fluid Decomposition on even earth dragon levels. By showing it off, they display the measure of their power. Though it may be in a territory where P.A. ODA's power extends, if there's any incident, they will act without mercy."

Outlined in black by the light shining behind it, the bottom of its stern carried a massive battle platform.

Seeing that, Sakai heaved a sigh.

"The user of the Logismoi Oplo should be riding inside that. That would be because Tres Espana's user of the Logismoi Oplo, one of the Eight Great Dragon Kings, Tachibana Muneshige was the vice-squadron leader of the the Inquisition squad. Maybe to escort the Pope-Chancellor? This is really bad...two of the Dragon Kings coming here? It's almost like this is a war-torn territory."

"Well, no continental ports bar the one in the outskirts are currently in operation, so they won't be coming here. They've probably come here to hinder us while showing their forced loyalty to the Pope-Chancellor. Tres Espana, being the great power that it is, won't have any plans of giving K.P.A. Italia, who want to come back from the ashes, a new Logismoi Oplo, will they?"

'I see.'

So Sakai spoke. He looked at New Nagoya Castle, its flat shadow coming into view.

"Mikawa's this popular with every country, but needless to say, no countries can have any exchanges with Musashi, huh. With the clearing out of the populace and the many phenomena, there isn't anybody here - Is that really alright?"

"If I said that it was?"

"-I'd say: 'You can't be hiding something strange that you're doing, can you?"

A breath.

"Our students said this. It's true that the flow of goods from Mikawa is strange. "It seems like they're distributing mementos,' I think they said - What's going on with Mikawa right now? What are you thinking?"

Starting up his feet again, which had stopped at some point, Sakai asked. Sakakibara had stopped as well. Tapping him on the shoulder, Sakai hurried him to start walking.

"What's wrong with Ii? He was in charge of politics and innovation, wasn't he? I want to hear his response..."

"He was spirited away."

Suddenly yet softly, he said this.

"Do you know of the person who's said to have started this spiriting away...the 'Princess'?"

<center>●</center>

Beneath the sky where the sun was starting to set, Sakai and Sakakibara continued to walk. And as they did, Sakai asked Sakakibara a question in return.

"Ii's spiriting away...and the Princess?"

"Have you heard about it? It's an existence that started to be spoken of around thirty years ago. At that time, it spread around as an urban legend amongst the children, but more recently, it seems that it's been spreading around a little."

"Then or now, if it's among the children's generation, then it's way out of my jurisdiction."

Sakai smiled wryly while saying this.

"'Princess' refers to the daughter of the Chinese royal family...And if I know about the Princess Disappearances, then it follows that I'd know about it. Even recently, Musashi's Asama and Masazumi have been involved with it. When Masazumi transferred to Musashi, her mother had been a victim of a Princess Disappearance, and there's a mention of it amongst the phenomena Asama occasionally talks about."

"Jud., I see. Then, this will be quick."

With that, Sakakibara cleared his throat.

"Let me say one thing in advance. Now, Mikawa is extremely different from what it was when you were here."

Also...

"Please try to hunt down the Princess. For the sake of learning everything."

"The Princess...?"

"Jud. I'm talking about the person who's leaving the words of blood and carrying out the spiriting away amongst all the other Phenomena. I don't know who chose this name, but we call them 'Princess' or even 'Princesses'. Well, according to rumour, their true identity is that of a noble's illegitimate child, or that the perpetrator's actual name is Koushu Tachi<ref group="1N">Koushu is the pronunciation of 公主 (Princess) Tachi is a word which establishes plurality, so it is used in the case of the name 'Princesses'.</ref>. There are many other explanations."

"Wait..."

Bathing in the wind that had started to blow through the town, Sakai asked a question to Sakakibara's back as Sakakibara walked ahead of him.

"Why do you know that someone like that exists? Weren't the Princess Disappearances a type of spiriting away?"

"When Ii-kun's whereabouts became unknown, there was something in the study in which he was supposed to be."

Sakai watched as Sakakibara looked back, even while walking.

However, he couldn't see Sakakibara's expression. His face had fallen into shadow due to the sun's light from the mountains.

Sakai listened to Sakakibara's voice, which could still be heard though his face remained wreathed in shadow.

"'Playtime is over' was written on the sliding screen of the study from which Ii-kun disappeared. The inkstone and pen that he should have been using up till that point were left as they were. The paper he had opened up was untouched."

"...And the perpetrator? If the perpetrator was there, the guard automatons must have seen someone, right?"

"Isn't passing through automatons' defense a simple thing for you and I? Also, Ii-kun's study was slightly apart from his main mansion. Even the automatons patrolling the gardens have blind spots."

A wry smile.

"The Lord said that: 'It's because Ii's naive'. Now, I think that way as well."

Sakakibara suddenly stopped.

However, he was still making noise. It came from his feet. The sound was of Sakakibara drawing a diagram in the sand with the toe of his grass slippers.

What he drew was a circle with a a line crossing horizontally through it.

"-This is called the Emblem of Two Boundaries. A double boundary line formed by the boundary line of the circle as well as the boundary line piercing it. When the Princesses appeared, it was a symbol they always left behind. It was also found in Ii-kun's study."

A breath.

Once again, Sakakibara turned to face forward.

Once again, he started to walk.

Once again, all Sakai could see was his back.

"The Princesses exist. To be honest, I didn't believe it myself, but...the people who follow the incidents of spiriting away as well as the other Phenomena should have noticed its existence. The existence of the symbol that is always left behind at the Phenomena."

'Do you know about this?'

Sakakibara asked.

"Ii-kun told me about it. The Princesses are trying to save the world by kidnapping people, giving the world a warning. And every time...they intentionally finish with a symbol."

Having been told this, Sakai noticed something. The automatons were wiping off letters of blood from everywhere in town, but...

...Were there any among them that were written by the Princess?

The Phenomena don't exhibit any kind of clear will, and it's rare that they have any kind of continuity. However, the Princess Disappearances have that trait. If the Princesses that Sakakibara had spoke of further were a part of this...

...They're an organization?

In this age, organizations are limited to faiths and Academies. Judging from the name 'Princess', they should be related to China, specifically the Far East, but there are kingdoms in Europe as well, so if if you hold the lords there as 'Princesses', the possibilities suddenly widen. So, I shouldn't be asking about the country, but I should be asking...

"Who...are they? Are they people from some Academy or faith? How are they related to the current situation in Mikawa!?"

"I plan on giving those materials to you."

Sakakibara's feet halted.

In front of him.

There stood a single residence. A mansion surrounded by a bamboo fence.

In front of the small gate, Sakakibara raised his right hand slightly.

"There's a teashop over there. It's a shop run by the automatons that control my district. I'll have them bring the documents there until 8:30. Please wait a little bit."

"Hey, c'mon, let me wait inside your house."

"-My house is in the same neighbourhood as Honda-kun's, you know? It seems that Honda-kun doesn't want to talk to you about Ii-kun...I think he doesn't want to make you worry."

"So that means that you want to make me worry?...You're a disgusting man."

Sakakibara did not immediately respond to those words. He stayed silent for a few moments, eventually smiling and lifting his head.

"I don't want the Four Heavenly Kings to lose one comrade."

'Yeah, that's right,' he said. His tone lightened, as if to change the topic.

"This is a little off-topic, but regarding P-01s, who you asked about earlier...it's just like what you think."

"If that's so..."

Sakai inhaled, tensing his body. Sakakibara waved his hand at him lightly.

He started by saying, 'You're getting ahead of yourself.'

"The Lord will tell you the reasoning tonight. Please wait for that."

"Tonight...Mikawa is celebrating with fireworks, right?"

'Jud.'

Sakakibara nodded.

"It will be an interesting festival. I've only till it starts to go home, so please wait at the teashop there. I'll have the automatons bring the documents over."

"Then...we part here?"

Sakai asked.

Sakakibara smiled. It felt like he smiled.

Shoulders trembling from suppressed emotion, Sakakibara lowered his right hand, cast in shadow due to the light behind it.

"This isn't a parting - we are the Matsudaira Four Heavenly Kings. I believe that we, Ii-kun included, are always together."

<center>●</center>

A ship traversed the sky.

As if in answer, another ship came.

This location was southwest of Mikawa, in the skies close to the open-air continental port meant for common-usage. The wooden ship of the security squad, boasting Musashi Ariadust Academy's school emblem on its sides, was headed towards the west. In its place, a black rectangular ship marked with the emblem of Tres Espana's Alacalá de Henares, representing the country's emblem, came.

The two ships took a course that would take them past each others right side, heading towards their respective destinations with great turns.

The wooden ship took a trajectory that rose up and to the west. The black ship took a trajectory that descended down towards Mikawa's continental port.

The rectangular black ship lowered its altitude. It had kept the Andamio de la Ejecución, which was like a folded scaffold, below the prow. There were several figures riding atop the black deck, but the majority of them were sailors, signalling and running final checks for their arrival at the port.

Close to the prow, on the part of the deck further forward where they worked, there was a boy and a girl

The girl was short and the boy was tall. The girl had black hair and the boy was blonde. The girl was looking towards the continental port with the binoculars she was holding in her prosthetic arms.

Both of them were clad in the uniforms of Tres Espana, and they were wearing the school emblem that signified that they were past their third year.

In the midst of the gentle wind, they felt the sunlight of the afternoon's end as it streamed towards them from the west. As they did this, the boy lightly dipped his blonde head towards the nearby sailors. The ends of his eyebrows curved downwards as he smiled.

"I'm sorry for disturbing your work."

He said, and the sailors smiled back at him while continuing their work.

"When Muneshige, the vice-squadron leader, goes to a place all can see, the attitudes of the ships around are different - after all, you're one of the Eight Great Dragon Kings, Muneshige-san, able to wield the Logismoi Oplo and hold your own against Papa Scuola."

"My Lypē Katarripsi is just one of the two given by Tres Espana. Its relative priority has fallen compared to the one that the Pope-Chancellor carries, Stithos Porneia, so whether or not it would go through if I were to fight him is unclear."

Still looking through her binoculars, the girl said this in response to his self-deprecating words.

"Muneshige-sama, please refrain from treating the Tachibana name as something for show. You, the 'Unmatched of the West', have the skill to make up for the difference in weapons, and your double inheritance of the names Garcia and Tachibana means-"

"Tes., I understand, Gin-san. I was just talking about our weapons."

She took a breath, pulling her face away from the binoculars in response to his words. Hanging the binoculars around her neck, she looked at Musashi's advance ship. It flew the skies to the west of them, leaving.

"It seems that the daughter of the 'Unmatched of the East', Honda Tadakatsu, was riding that advance ship."

"I've never met either of them, but I wonder if Honda-sama is thinking of passing on his name to his daughter."

"I wonder. When you think about it, it is a bit of a waste."

Speaking those words, Gin narrowed her eyes and lightly hugged herself with her two prosthetic arms. While doing this, she looked at Muneshige.

"Please go to a place where you can be seen even from below the ship earlier. If he knew that a user of the Logismoi Oplo had come, Papa Scuola would hurry the production of new Logismoi Oplo made at Mikawa. He will know that he will be unable to do this using brute force."

"Even though I can't do anything but fight, I'm used quite often in a political manner."

'Well.' Gin turned to Muneshige's back, pushing him towards the prow. Muneshige scratched his head and nodded in acknowledgement as everyone watching the scene unfold gave a small chuckle.

"Yet, the Tsirch faith places heavy weight on the Commandments. It's strange that the leader of the Catholics, the Pope-Chancellor, would come to hurry the manufacturing of the Logismoi Oplo, since they take the deadly sins as their motif."

"That would be because men are all idiots that want to go: 'I are super strong!"

"...Gin-san, you say some amazing things once in a while."

'Yes, I do.'

She did not refute him.

"Well, the Logismoi Oplo are different from the Commandments and the Testamenta Arma, which is restricted to a certain area. They are weapons that that aim to teach through bad examples, weapons whose usage embody the idea that, 'humanity's deadly sins are this terrifying.'...They are weapons surrounded by mystery."

During the latter half of her speech, her tone dipped slightly, becoming low.

No longer being pushed from the back, Muneshige stood on the prow. He turned to look at Muneshige over his shoulder.

"Gin-san, do you really believe in the rumours surrounding the Logismoi Oplo?"

"Tes. There are some rumours that have raised some doubts. Such as the one concerning that says the Logismoi Oplo are weapons that hold humanity's deadly sins as their motifs, but the materials for their creation are humans themselves..."

Gin breathed in, the sound tinged with a slight fatigue.

"If possible, I'd like to think that it's a lie. I don't want to think that the strength of the Tachibana name is built upon the sacrifice of human lives."

"Yes...But well, I can understand why such rumours would circulate."

'Can you?'

Held implicitly within Gin's gaze was that question. As the end of that gaze, Muneshige was at a loss for a moment. However...

"The deadly sins are things that humanity will always possess. It cannot be separated from us...By a certain definition, it is because they exist that we can say that we are human. Therefore, it's obvious that it would be thought that to make weapons with the deadly sins as their motif would require humans as raw material. And even if it were true-"

A breath.

"It would be a martyrdom to die in order to bring balance to the world as well as let the world know of the deadly sins, so it was concluded that it was a trivial matter by a conference in the past...Well, I would be one of those to hate it if it were true."

"Tes., all I wanted to hear was what you said last. Also, Muneshige-sama..."

Gin stood within the wind, which had begun to contain the scent of surf. She did not push on Muneshige's back, but supported it.

"...Please don't lose. I'll be able to ignore all the excuses and distrust if you do."

"The Lypē Katarripsi isn't responsible for {{Furigana|Kenodoxia|Vainglory|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}} and {{Furigana|Hyperēphania|Arrogance|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}} , though."

"It's alright. You would lose if you slack and don't perform at your best, and I would be sad if you lost. So, in order to keep me from being sad, please be your all, {{Furigana|Kenodoxia|Vainglory|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=11|okurispacing=0px}} and {{Furigana|Hyperēphania|Arrogance|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=11|okurispacing=0px}} included."

'Tes.' Muneshige nodded. He looked at the wide continental port, which had come into view as they descended, and the ships anchored there.

He saw the colossal white ship in the midst of them...

"'Papa Scuola Innocentius is aboard Regno Unito. He's wearing white. And also..."

Beside the white, long robe, there stood a massive crimson frame. It was one of the irregular races, goat horns sprouting from its head.

"The former professor, Galileo the demon. I heard that they restored him as a student in preparation for the Apocalypse. Now, he's K.P. Italia's Second Special Duty Officer...It seems like everyone wants to show off that "I are super strong!"

"No matter how you think about it, I was definitely pushed to stand out here by Gin-san."

"That's within the error range. It's alright. Tes., because Muneshige-sama is the strongest."

Saying this, the two looked.

They looked at the man clad in the white robes of clergy, standing there on the deck of Regno Unito, achored below them.

His black hair rustling in the sea breeze, the man with a slender frame held down his papal hat, such that it would not be blown away. His face, past middle age, and crooked smile were directed their way.

Now, the black ship started to heavily turn to the west.

"A ship of the Tsirch faith cannot look down on the Pope-Chancellor and make port...There's only space to the south, quite far away from Nagoya."

"It'd be troublesome if there was an emergency...Well, Lord Motonobu is holding a fireworks festival tonight, or something."

Taking a breath, Gin looked up to the heavens. Staring at the twin moons that floated in the sky, she said this.

"-A celebration for whom and what, I wonder..."

<center>●</center>
==Translator's notes and references==

<references group="1N" />
<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
| [[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1A Glossary

2012-10-08T19:22:07Z

Kadi:

==Glossary==
[[File:Horizon1A 012.jpg|thumb]]
[[File:Horizon1A 013.jpg|thumb]]

===A===

*Ability : Performing miracles in space-continuum by processing Fluid.

*Academy : School facility. Core section of practical politics and military. A great number of branch schools exist.

*Allowance of Contradiction : The basic ability of this world. In other words, it fulfills the simultaneous existence of physical laws.

*ATELL : Smallest unit of Fluid. Used in Ability.

===B===

*Bless : The Fluid needed for a human being to exist for one hour. 3600 ATELL. Conversion unit for ATELL expenditure in Ability.

===C===

*Catholics (Old Faith) : Mainstream Tsirch which has existed since olden days.

*Chancellor's Board : An organization which places the Chancellor at the head, carries out field operations as well as command of security in every Academy.

*Church : Organizations who believe in God(s) or the Testament. Groups.

===D===

*Deadly Sin Armament : Large-Scale Destruction Armament made using the deadly sins of humanity as a motif.

*Divine Armament : Different from regular armaments, armaments which hold a unique power.

*Divine States : Former name of the Far East.

===E===

*Earth Pulse : Interior of the channels in which Fluid, which makes up space, flows; they are thick.

*Earth Pulse Reactor : Reactor which extracts and purifies Fluid from Earth Pulses. Easily causes an anomaly in the Earth Pulse, and if it explodes, it will annihilate and destabilize several kilometers of its surroundings, so it is forbidden in the Tsirchian Church.

*EDEL Brocken (Overlooking Magic Mountain) : Magic brand. Location of headquarters is unclear.

*Emperor : Divine Being, carries out Earth Pulse control with Divine Tools in the imperial city. Unrelated with this world.

*End of Days : The end of this world. 1648, when the Testament's history description cut off.

*England : England. Is on a floating island. They do not control any important Daimyo or territory of the Far East.

*Executive Tool (Mouse) : Sacred Creature-type devices which act as an intermediary for the Shinto Church and Musicians. In other churches, it is also called Executive Assistant.

*External-fuel Bless : Bless which is stored outside of oneself. Fluid Fuel is classified as this.

===F===

*Far East : After the disruption of the Harmonic Territories, the Divine States was called this.

*Fan Gang : Qing's Brand. Durable, but rather rough.

*Fino Alba (Star of Mechanical Devices): K.P.A. Italia's Brand. Power springs are its sales.

*Fluid : Allowance of Contradiction-type element which makes up space.

*Fluid Drive Tools : Drive Tool which uses Fluid's power, Space-Continuum Warp. The effect changes dependent upon the internal crest.

*Fluid Fuel : Fluid purified as fuel. Used as external-fuel Bless or by Fluid Drive Tools.

*Fluid Reactor : Reactor which extracts and purifies Fluid from space. Compared to Earth Pulse Reactors, the output is low, but it is comparatively safe.

===G===

*God of War : Fused with a human, a gargantuan moving humanoid machine.

*Graduation : Countries other than the Far East do not have a time limit. The Far East is restricted to graduation at 18.

===H===

*Harmonic Territories : Places where the Divine States which the Harmonic World had fallen upon unify with Reality while breaking apart.

*Harmonic Unification War : The war between Harmonic World residents who had survived and the Real World (Divine States) citizens, when the Harmonic World collapsed. The Harmonic World side won, and the Divine States came under provisional rule.

*Harmonic World : Different dimension in which the copies of the Divine States had been placed. Sustained by Earth Pulse control.

*Hexagon Française : [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/M%C5%8Dri_clan | Mouri clan] + France.

*History Recreation : People recreate the Testament's description, keeping the flow of the world.

*Holy Technique : Tsirch-type Ability. The Catholics channels power from the Testament and things saint-related; the Protestants channels power from only the Testament.

===I===

*Inheritance of Names : Those who are eligible inherit the names of people in history for the sake of History Recreation.

*Internal-fuel Bless : Bless which is accumulated within oneself.

*Izumo Industries (IZUMO) : The Far East's largest industrial corporation. Head of the Far East's shrines and the business that was in charge of Musashi's construction.

===J===

*Jud. (Judge, Judgement) : Used by the guilty as a response or confirmation, with the meaning of "Understood". 

===K===

*K.P.A. Italia : [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Aki_Province | Aki Province] + Italy Cities Union.

===M===

*Magic : Civilians' Ability, which is highly oppressed in Europe.

*M.H.R.R : Hashiba Family + Holy Roman Empire.

*Mikawa : Located between India and the Middle East. Because it had been formed as the controller of the Far East, it acts as a residential area for the Far East, and the Testament Union has acknowledged its high autocracy, but because of the Testament's description, it allied with P.A. ODA, and because P.A. ODA had half-ceded from the Testament Union, it became a neutral country; to both the Testament Union and P.A., it is in a half locked-country status.

*Murasai : Worships the Testament differently from Tsirch, a late faith.

*Musashi : Aerial City Ship. The only independent territory allowed by the Far East.

*Musashi Ariadust Academy : The school representing Musashi; in Okutama.

*Musician : The believers of every church.

===O===

*Offering : Dedicating internal-fuel Bless or that which makes a God rejoice to a God. Religious offering.

===P===

*P.A. ODA : Oda family + Osman.

*Protestant (Reformed Faith) - Schism because of the decay of the old faith, the new-wave Tsirch which matches the times.

*Provisional Parliament : In regards to Musashi, organization of adults whom are colleagues of the Student Council, Chancellor's Board, and Committee.

===Q===

*Qing : China.

===S===

*San Mercado (Pure Metropolis) : Tres Espana's Brand.

*School Rules : Fundamental laws between the Academies, decided by the Testament Union.

*Shinto : Church of the Far East. Worships the Gods of the Far East, uses Divine Musician's Technique.

*Shirasago Corporation : Izumo Industries' Shrine-type brand.

*Signframe : Ability device for the usage of the basic blessings of every church.

*Song of Passage : Experimental version of the nursery rhyme which was created in the Far East during the Edo period.

*Soviet Russia : Uesugi + Russia.

*Student Council : Organization which carries out internal and external affairs in every Academy.

*Substitute Offering : In place of using Bless for Ability activation, offering that which makes the God rejoice.

===T===

*Tes. (Testament) : Used as a response or confirmation, with the meaning of "Understood".

*Testament : History book which records the history of the Former Earth Age.　There are the Seven Compositions and the Apocrypha.

*Testamenta Arma : Armaments which stream the power which the Testament holds.

*Testament Description : Because of the function of the Testament, the history of the Former Earth Age is automatically renewed for a hundred years into the future. However, the description of 1648 being the last, the renewal has stopped.

*Testament Union : The Union of the Testament. Organization which heads History Recreation.

*Treaty of Westphalia : The peace treaties of the Thirty-Years War.

*Tres Espana : Oouchi + Spain. Portugal is also being merged.

*Tsirch : Church which places the son of God at its head. Worships the Testament.

===W===

*Wisdom Ore, Wisdom Water : Ore or water which contains Fluid. Can be used as Fluid Fuel.

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 1A Character Introduction|Character Introduction]]
| [[Horizon:Volume_1A_History|History]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 08

2012-10-07T09:28:35Z

Kadi:

==Chapter 08: Doubters in the Depths of a Ravine==
[[File:Horizon1A 225.jpg|thumb]]

''To go and to return is the path there and back.''

''If so.''

''To descend and to ascend is a valley's path and what.''

'''Point Allocation (Life)'''

<center>●</center>

On the mountainside, bathing in the light of noon, a wooden structure exists.

It was a security house built on the surface of the mountain where "Kagamihara" was written with trees. It was beside the eastern mountain corridor which connects Musashi's continental port with the streets below, a house built in a position where it looked down upon the mountain checkpoint.

The house carried two figures above its six-tatami structure.

Holding rifles and sitting in chairs were two people in crimson uniforms wearing Tres Espana's emblem.

While one person was watching the mountain and one person watching the base of it, they exchanged words. Even now, the one in the senior uniform looking at the mountain-

"--As expected, today there were a lot of transport squads. Has the confusion of the checkpoint over here somehow ended?"

At that voice, the boy watching Mikawa, the foot of the mountain, nodded. He looked at the checkpoint at the base with his rifle's scope-

"...Right now, the bottom is pretty packed. Recently, it's been said that it'd be quicker to detour over to the other side, the western corridor which connects to the common use continental port where our squad is, but on the other side there's things like wooden bridges, and the roads are pretty narrow. Gods of War and large wagons can't travel it, so they had to send out transport ships all the way to the western hall."

"That was pretty detailed. Were you an immigrant from Mikawa?"

'Tes.', the boy responded.

"I'm a naturalized citizen of Tres Espana. Ten years ago, thanks to Lord Motonobu's 'clearing out' and the construction of New Nagoya Castle, now I'm not Shinto, but a Catholic, and I'm making an angel's community site on the net."

The watcher who was a boy gestured towards the village of Mikawa with his rifle.

In response, the senior turned back with his neck, and at the end of his sight was the center segment of Nagoya City.

Facing the sea from the base of the mountain, a piece of flat ground that was a street of the village existed. And, as if covering a large portion of the center of the flat ground, a brown surface was there. The true identity of the flat surface which took up nearly the entire territory of Nagoya City was-

"Because of the simple shape, it doesn't make you feel its size, but it's a wooden structure ten kilometers from east to west, and eleven kilometers north to south. It's a large workshop that used one Unified Reactor and four Earth Pulse Reactors, which have been forbidden in Tsirchian Testament Territories since the Harmonic Unification War, "New Nagoya Castle". The Nagoya<ref group="1I">那古野 (Nagoya) =/= 新名古屋城 (New Nagoya Castle)</ref> which had existed since ever before was modified ten years ago under the request of P.A. ODA--It is a workshop which was born under the "clearing out" political policy."

"'Clearing out', huh..."

The senior, he who had the senpai character, glanced at the side of his kouhai's face-

"It's a crazy story...The needed inheritance of names of important people in terms of history for the sake of the Testament's History Recreation. To avoid that chaos, other than a few important officials, they made all the automatons inherit names, huh. Your family too?"

"We were at the lowest position, so there wasn't really any trouble. Afterward, because of things like reduction of staff expenses and the protection of classified information, over a period of three years, they had three thousand automatons take charge of the business and administration of the town, but that became more of a true 'clearing out', and there was a lot of trouble."

'Also', the kouhai shrugged his shoulders. As if avoiding the topic, he peered at New Nagoya Castle through his scope-

"This 'clearing out' was not just about the automatons. Thanks to the fact that four of the Earth Pulse Reactors of New Nagoya Castle that extract Fluid from the Earth Pulse were made operational, it became strange phenomena occurred frequently in the core of the city. Things like the night wanders of monsters, or the warping of roads, and light mysterious disappearances."

'Those kinds of things also happened,' the kouhai smiled bitterly.

"But, with this and that, people started leaving, a 'clearing out'. It's a messed up castle, you know. Since its design, since its construction, the only ones who've been managing everything and know everything is the lord of the Matsudaira family, 'Yes-man' Lord Motonobu and the few important officials who are his subjects. The work of the construction was carried out by the 1200 extra automaton which were ordered from Sagami, and even now they are carrying out the operation of the interior."

A breath.

"The interior is segmented into several floors, and is protected by barriers; just that would be large scale, but the only people who know what is carried out inside are Lord Motonobu and a few others. The automatons are subjected to memory controls, if they try to break the protection of confidentiality, they will automatically erase their memory."

"Even so, before, a special squadron from Hexagone Francaise sneaked inside and searched out information, didn't they?"

At his senpai's words, the junior watcher gave a small laugh.

"After a week, wasn't every one of them found at Nihonbashi with paper-bags dropped in their hands, having become otaku? Putting aside that all of them had no memory for whatever reason, there was the super strange phenomenon where they were stripped naked and young girl characters were tattooed with two-colour tattoos on their ass and back...Ever after, for fear of the shame, no country inserted any squadrons."

A breath.

"The Tsirch Testament, who regarded this as dangerous, spread rumours of "The danger of runaway explosions of the Earth Pulse Reactor' didn't they? In truth, they remade the recorded opera 'Sodom and Gomorrah have disappeared!' about a time where that had happened and everything in a ten kilometer radius was annihilated, into a elegiac tragedy through the whole of Europe. By now, other than the automatons and Lord Motonobu, it seems that nobody lives in the surroundings. The day before, I tried to descend to the outskirts, but--"

'Look', the kouhai tapped the senpai's shoulder. Gesturing at the village with that finger-

"...Even though it's noon, the smoke of cooking is completely nonexistent, right? In the vicinity of the center, it seems that even the city isn't moving. Even in the villages, strange words of blood were on the walls...I returned immediately, you know."

"I see...Sure is a troublesome country, Mikawa that is."

The instant the senpai figure spoke till that point.

'Oh', along with that voice, the kouhai figure pointed towards the mountain road.

"Ah, look down below, at the street road descending to the checkpoint. What's amazing is that two people came--The Musashi School President, Sakai Tadatsugu and the Vice-President Honda Masazumi. Nimble even in walking, just like the rumours, right? After the School President of Musashi was demoted, and cut away from Mikawa, he became a peevish, strange person."

Just like his words, on the path leading down to the checkpoint, two figures existed. With the scope of his rifle, the senpai figure confirmed the two, passing by or cutting ahead of messengers, dray vehicles, and cargo vehicles for transport, pressing past the people who had stopped their feet, their baggage being heavy.

"...One of the Matsudaira Four Heavenly Kings, spared from the stripping of inherited names by the automatons, Sakai Tadatsugu, huh? The position of Musashi School President is certainly a demotion. And, the other person, Masazumi is...dressed like a man, but the way of walking, a woman?"

"Tes., she may be dressed like a man, but actually...she should be a woman."

"Should?"

At that question, the kouhai looked up at the sky once. 'Um', choosing his words-

"When I was in Mikawa, 'the two Hondas' were there. One was a member of the Matsudaira Four Heavenly Kings, the strongest of the Eastern Countries, user of the Divine Armament Tonbokiri<ref group="1I">[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tonbogiri Dragonfly Cutter]</ref>, Honda Tadakatsu. The other was the brain of Matsudaira, the lineage of Honda Motonobu. However, when she was a she, an automaton stole the lineage of Masanobu because of the 'clearing out'."

"If that's so, that girl can no longer inherit a name, can she."

"Tes...However, before that, she had an operation for the sake of the inheritance of the name. To ascertain her right to inherit the name of Masazumi, a sex change operation, into a boy--However, her breasts having been removed, following the stages, when they tried to treat her lower parts, the 'clearing out' occured. Without a chest, female clothing don't fit her, so she dresses like a boy.

When I was still in Mikawa, she was avoided or bullied, you know. When she was a year above me, I had heard that being unable to inherit a name, she was abandoned by her dad, but..."

While looking at the two traveling the mountain path, the kouhai figure slowly said this.

"That she's the Vice-President, she's still doing her best, isn't she...I wonder if I should make a fan site..."

<center>●</center>

Atop the mountain path, a path towards the checkpoint, which was a transportation relay base, Sakai and Masazumi walked.

If one looked at the checkpoint from the mountain, it was a wide standby vehicle point where cargo vehicles on standby waiting to take luggage were lined up, and a wide clearing with warehouses. The valley as a natural barrier, it performed the exchange of goods between the bottom and top. At the reception of the checkpoint, people were lined up into fives lines, but the place that Sakai was walking was not at a distance where their voices and the exchange could still be heard.

Sakai and Masazumi walked the mountain path, hardened by the cargo vehicles. The two, traveling the mountainside where a wall of stone was to their left, would laugh at times, and at times they would exchange words whilst tilting their heads. Even now, Sakai was again forming a smile at the edge of his mouth-

"--speaking of which, it's about how tomorrow, Toori is going to confess. Then, what is Masazumi-kun going to do at night? Like I said before, it seems that Toori and company are going to make some noise over at the Academy, will you go together and even be the fire extinguisher smokescreen?"

"I am the Vice-President. If I did that kind of thing and it became known to the Testament Union--"

"It's alright. You'll just look like you're the same as them."

"Then, I can't do it, can I?--Generally, what is that, the Chancellor yet Student Council President suddenly announcing that he's going to confess and raising a racket at the Academy...even the other day, when we had the huge meeting for potluck in the dark, he ignited the experimental-use magnesium with the lab room's alcohol lamp and flask, and didn't it become 'Boom!'"

"Yeah, you can't make dark pot into light pot. Or rather, the pot paid its respects."<ref group="1I">This is a reference to 闇鍋 (dark pot), a potluck (stew variety) eaten in the dark (as entertainment.) 光鍋 (light pot) is used, due to the rather bright reactions of lit magnesium. The following sentence uses 光臨 (to show respect), but this is a pun with 光 (light), saying that the pot welcomes everyone. Magnesium burns at up to 2200 degrees Celsius; water makes it flare. Don't forget the alcohol lamp.</ref>

"No, it wasn't like that, was it..."

In response to Masazumi, who spoke as if troubled, Sakai laughed. Continuing like that for a few seconds, eventually he sucked in a breath-

"Well, I'm just saying that there's that way of passing the time too, you know."

'I wonder,' Masazumi folded her arms as if protect herself. Besides that, tilting her neck-

"The day before, he started some trouble at a restaurant on Tama's surface-section, covered one of Mitotsudaira's business partners, completely naked, in cream, and stuck an eel up his butt. It became a little bit of an incident, didn't it."

"That did happen, but about that."

Sakai looked at Masazumi out of the corner of his eye. That Masazumi pulled back slightly in response, he confirmed-

"--Did you know that that gourmet noble wanted the Mitotsudaira family and came to court Nate?"

"...Huh?"

"Whether he was from Hexagone Francaise or the Far East, I don't know, but aiming for the inheritance of a name, he tried to form a marital relationship with the Mitotsudaira family. With that, well, he tried to get in as a business partner. Nate is strong willed, but she's the type to think hard upon her position and family. I was consulted, you know."

'Then', Masazumi twisted her eyebrows.

"That mess was President Sakai's work?"

"Heyheyheyhey, don't suspect me. I didn't do anything--within those guys, somebody noticed, right? It's the small Musashi, after all...Well, it was probably a coincidence, but-"

"But?"

"But, on the emotional front, Nate thanks everyone, right?"

"----"

'Then,' as if punctuating sound by sound, he made his introduction.

And suddenly, again he looked at Masazumi out of the corner of his eye and opened his mouth. While looking around the area-

"--Indeed, it's strange today. Has Masazumi-kun noticed?"

<center>●</center>

"Strange? If you say that..."

Masazumi, who questioned in response, looked the the surroundings, the flow of cargo vehicles and people.

However, after a little while, Masazumi tilted her head, as if saying: "I don't know", and Sakai pointed at the checkpoint, visible in the distance. Pointing out the cargo vehicles lined up, waiting to receive-

"--That it's all cargo vehicles that are mostly empty, you heard from Shirojiro, but do you understand what it means? Masazumi-kun?"

"That's..."

Surprised, Masazumi raised her voice.

"Even if there is cargo heading towards Musashi, there's no cargo coming from Musashi, right? In short, orders for purchase coming from Mikawa are little in number...This is the first time that I've seen the Mikawa checkpoint from the Musashi-side, but it's true that in this one year, the other checkpoints were different, I think."

"Indeed, normally, there's more cargo coming from our side. This time, there's strangely nothing."

At Sakai, who was frowning, Masazumi, who had advanced one step forward, spoke while turning back.

"...Is it because Mikawa has advanced the 'clearing out,' or is this the result of the reduction of people from Phenomena, that it has become such that goods aren't really needed? But despite that, sending goods to Musashi from itself, it somehow seems like--"

Masazumi said.

"--It seems like Mikawa is distributing mementos of itself before it dies, trying to isolate itself from the world, doesn't it."

"Hey, hey, don't say scary stuff. It's just that Mikawa is under the locked country condition, exchange isn't allowed, and they're putting some distance between themselves and Musashi. But well..."

'I don't really know', the instant Sakai nodded.

Suddenly, a figure came from above. Above his head. Like a cloud, a large figure crossed the sky.

"That is--a boat?"

The figure of a boat which the two looked up towards was not but one. Almost directly above, several ships were coming. And at the west, above the mountains, a noticeably colossal white ship, sounding a deep noise and traveling, was-

"Belonging to K.P. Italia, the Jormungandr-class Galley 'Regno Unito' owned by Pope-Chancellor Innocentius. The escort is Tres Espana's security squadron. The head of the Catholics came all the way here, a place where Murasai's P.A. ODA's hands can reach, huh. The Pope-Chancellor came for the negotiations of armament development, was it?"

'Yes', Masazumi opened her mouth.

"It's because P.A. ODA is concentrating on their attack of Asai. In that opening, they're going to plea for the development of the new-model Logismoi Oplo, one type of Divine Armament. Carrying a fragment of the world's power balance, none but eight in this world, City-Destruction Class Personal Armaments. The armaments, designating the Eight Concepts of the humans whom were treated the original imprints of the Seven Deadly Sins as their motif, the users are called the 'Eight Dragon Kings' in the darkness."

"You're well informed, aren't you. The Eight Concepts...can you say them?"

'Jud.', Masazumi said. And, Masazumi nodded-

"{{Furigana|Gastrimargia|Surfeit|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}}, {{Furigana|Porneia|Lewdness|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}}, {{Furigana|Phylargyria|Avarice|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}}, {{Furigana|Lypē|Lamenting|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=2px}}, {{Furigana|Orgē|Rage|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0x}}, {{Furigana|Akedia|Disgust|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}}, {{Furigana|Kenodoxia|Vainglory|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}}, and {{Furigana|Hyperēphania|Arrogance|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}}--in the sixth century, they were assembled as seven by Gregorious the First. Vainglory was included in Pride, Sadness and Wrath were assembled as Sloth, and furthermore Phtonos was added, becoming seven. Because of that--"

A breath.

"Now, the Deadly Sins of people are said to be seven, but originally, they were the Eight Concepts that were warned of by Evagrius, born in Greece, in Egypt. Now, The Seven Deadly Sins spoken in Latin is something of the world ahead, originally--the original recordings were Greek's Eight Concepts."

<center>●</center>

Masazumi spoke. Starting to walk once again, whilst scraping the dirt stuck to her [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Zori zōri]-type slippers on the dried road-

"And, was it ten years ago?"

In the midst of the shadow of the ship traveling the sky, Masazumi remembered those days while looking at her feet.

"Right before Musashi's Grand Renovation, while concluding the end of the talks to make the provisional alliance with P.A. ODA a formal alliance, Lord Motonobu sent eight Logismoi Oplo to the countries belonging to the Testament, besides P.A. ODA. That was--"

● {{Furigana|Gastrimargia|Surfeit|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}} : M.H.R.R (The Holy Roman Empire)

● {{Furigana|Porneia|Lewdness|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}} : K.P.A Italia

● {{Furigana|Phylargyria|Avarice|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}} : England

● {{Furigana|Lypē|Lamenting|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=3px}} : Tres Espana

● {{Furigana|Orgē|Rage|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}} : Soviet Russia

● {{Furigana|Akedia|Disgust|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}} : Tres Espana

● {{Furigana|Kenodoxia|Vainglory|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}} : Hexagone Francaise

● {{Furigana|Hyperēphania|Arrogance|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}} : Hexagone Francaise

"Tres Espana and Hexagone Francaise hold two, but this was in response to the Sins which were grouped when the Eight Deadly Sins became the Seven Deadly Sins. In short, the output is at a low setting--however, it seems that Tres Espana brought it into the New Continent and pressured the feralized Mechanized Beasts into extinction. According to the rumours, it seems that they with a few kilounits, they drove in a large-scale destruction. Speaking in terms of power, the Divine Armament, using the Testament as a medium, is the same rank as the Testament's Apparent Armament, but different from the Testament's Apparent Armament, whose use is constrained by doctrine, Deadly Sin Armaments can be used freely. This is because Deadly Sin Armaments are also Reprimandative Armaments, used for the sake of informing the opponent of their sins."

Masazumi looked at the western sky. Looking at the ship wrapped in white armour, facing towards the continental port, "Regno Unito".

"The rumour is, the Pope came all the way here this time is because he's trying to have 'Phtonos' of the Seven Deadly Sins made. In any case, currently, K.P.A Italia is hurrying against the appearance of the Protestants and the decline in Middle-Eastern trade." that

A breath.

"The Pope-Chancellor is also a wielder of a Deadly Sin Armament, so he is one of the Eight Dragon Kings, but he's the head of the Catholics, so it seems he hates that name...Even though that's the case, he desires a new Deadly Sin Armament, so even if K.P.A. Italia is making a profit in international lending like Lombardia, it's rather troublesome."

"Fundamentally, lending is forbidden for Catholics, so other than being able to take the money as taxes, it has to be maintained by irregular races and the irregular Testament for which this circulation of money is possible, and more than anybody else, the Far East's lending businesses. The direct lending and borrowing of money is strict, so we act as a mediator for things like the borrowing of land mortgage, don't we. The Pope-Chancellor is in a really tight spot."

Sakai, who said that, formed a drooping smile at the corner of his mouth.

"But well,"

"What is it?"

The instant Masazumi relaxed her shoulders and took a step forward.

"Masazumi-kun--the rumours attached to the Deadly Sin Armaments, do you know them?"

"The attached rumours...?"

'Jud., Jud., Jud.,' Sakai nodded three times. At that point, he stuck his index finger up and said this.

"--The rumours that Logismoi Oplo uses humans as its components."

<center>●</center>

At Sakai's words, Masazumi slightly lost hold of hers.

The rumour which Sakai had spoken of just now had been heard by Masazumi before. That rumour was this.

"To weaponize the power of the Deadly Sins, humanity's original sin, it is appropriate to use humans as components..."

"Right, right, something like, 'wasn't the reason that people have disappeared from Nagoya actually because they've been made into components of Deadly Sin Armaments?'"

"Th-there's nothing like that."

Masazumi recalled the memories of living in Mikawa.

"If it wasn't a rumour, it would be a problem. Generally, when I was there, the citizens would properly give out a notice of change of residence before leaving, and if it wasn't that, when their whereabouts become unknown in a similar manner as the recent Phenomena, there should be an uproar."

'Right?' said Sakai. However, continuing to look up at the sky-

"Will things related to this end as a rumour? Masazumi-kun?"

"--Eh?'

Sakai spoke. Looking this way, he formed a broad smile at the edges of his mouth-

"I--thought that it would be interesting if Masazumi-kun also came over to this side."

"By saying 'this side'..."

"The side where we would be able to calmly talk about things like my past."

Past, that is-

"Just for example, the reason for me being demoted to Musashi--that I, adhering to the descriptions of the Testament, made the person who had inherited the name of my lord's heir commit suicide. The side where you would be able to smile and bring those words to your lips."

"----"

That which Sakai was saying. I know the reason of his demotion. It is something which anybody would know if they were a resident of Mikawa. That one of the Four Heavenly Kings had, even if having obeyed the Testament's description, made the heir of his lord commit suicide.

Once the lord of Mikawa, Lord Motonobu had no wife, and he had no heir.

...Therefore, Lord Motonobu let his little brother inherit a name as his heir, but--

Matsudaira Nobuyasu.

According to the descriptions of the Testament, he had committed suicide due to trouble with the Oda family.

Was it because there was that too? Around fifteen years ago, because Mikawa had no inheritor of the name Nobunaga in P.A. ODA, they refused alliance, and it seemed they tried to overcome the Testament's description with 'Broad Interpretation', but-

...Because of P.A. ODA's encirclement, a provisional alliance was formed, half under duress.

In those circumstances, as a proof of loyalty, they pressured for the lord younger brother, having become his heir, to commit suicide.

Sakai, the protector of the lord younger brother, was demoted for the reason of being unable to stop the suicide.

According to rumour, Lord Nobuyasu wished for death, and when Sakai had ran to his side, it was all too late.

The reason for Sakai's demotion which Masazumi knew of, was that.

...However.

'I can't simply bring those words to my lips', is the me who thinks that naive?

But, inside my field of vision, Sakai, without erasing the smile at the edge of his mouth, said this.

"Then, Masazumi-kun, you seem to be thinking a lot of things, but if there was a continuation to that conversation, what would you do?"

"...Eh? A continuation?"

'Jud. Jud.', Sakai said twice.

"If actually, Lord Motonobu...had an illegitimate wife, and had children outside?"

"----"

Masazumi lost all words for an instant. However, she forcibly opened her mouth. She shouldn't even be able to understand the information which she was suddenly told of, and there was also the feeling where the core of her mind was not firm, yet as a measure to confirm truth or fiction-

"No way. If that kind of child existed..."

Because the lord younger brother who had inherited the name of his heir had committed suicide, that child would become the heir, wouldn't he? However-

"Now, where is that child, and what is he doing...? Why doesn't he come out into the open?"

"That's why, I said this earlier, didn't I?"

Sakai said.

"If you want to know, step inside, come to this side, Masazumi-kun--You wish to be a politician, and you also seem to be thinking of grand things, but you're bad at taking one step inside, aren't you?"

'But,' Sakai said.

"I like being bullied, you know--So, won't you step in to me?"

Sakai, who spoke those words, suddenly sped up his gait.

The wind moved, the sound of clothes rustling resounded. As if being surreptitiously held by Sakai, the tanto at the back of his waist shook-

"--Well, let's keep the conversation to that. Then...shall we?"

'Eh?' Masazumi chased Sakai with her gaze, and passing by a single climbing horse-drawn carriage, he merely headed towards the checkpoint's wide clearing. Masazumi, a little panicked, had moved her feet in order to catch up, and together with the sound of her footsteps, she went out into the wide clearing-

"...Oh."

The sound of the delivery of received cargo, and the murmurs of people, the sound of cargo vehicles starting as well as the unobstructed sunlight drowned Masazumi's body. The two traveled the footpath, separated by rope under pedestrian priority-

"Then, Masazumi-kun, when we first of all get the documented proof of you having sent me, afterward you can return and have some fun."

"Ah, yes. Also, President Sakai, if you were one of the Mastsudaira Four Heavenly Kings, you might know, I think, but if you meet with Lord Tadakatsu's daughter, please speak to her nicely. Before, she and I were in the same grade."

"Ahh, she was...Will she come today? Well, if I meet her, I'll speak to her."

While saying, 'thank you very much,' Masazumi thought. Of what she had been told by Sakai just now, 'step inside'. There was a memory of being told something close to that today, by another person. Therefore-

"Today, there's something that I was thinking of investigating, so I'll be focusing on that."

"Hmm, what is it?"

"'Remorse Way'. If I investigate it, I'll understand everyone, so I was told."

Masazumi nodded in her heart. 'This too is one step inside,' she thought.

With that, before her eyes, Sakai showed a single reaction.

He laughed.

...Eh?

Masazumi lost all words against that sudden voice of laughter, and Sakai gave a smile in farewell.

"That's good--preparing for the event of Toori confessing tomorrow, everyone is also probably preparing for that celebration or something, and they're having a festival party at the Academy at night. And Azuma-kun, who was the crown price, has thrown away that position and power, restarting his life at Musashi from today onwards, and Mikawa is, by the instruction of Lord-sensei, going to have fireworks and a festival tonight. Everything seems to be unconnected...they are new activities, and activities of celebration."

After a single breath, Sakai continued his words.

"It would be nice if learning of 'Remorse Way' would be Masazumi-kun's new activity."

A breath.

"The things that I don't know are still many, but even so...that Masazumi-kun comes to the side of Toori, all those with him, and I, I pray."

==Translator's notes and references==

<references group="1I" />

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 07|Chapter 07]]
| [[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 09|Chapter 09]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 09

2012-10-07T09:28:18Z

Kadi:

==Chapter 09: The One Waiting Beyond the Door==
[[File:Horizon1A 243.jpg|thumb]]
''When I had thought that it was {{Furigana|'''nobody'''|nobody exists|.7em|fontWeight=400|margin=15|okurispacing=0px}}
.''

''That was not it.''

''It was not {{Furigana|'''no body'''|no need for somebody|fontWeight=400|margin=15|okurispacing=0px}} either.''

''Then, what was it.''

'''Point Allocation (The Edge of Death)'''

<center>●</center>

An underground passage exists. A horizontal passage of the residential divisions, an underground passage with lights present.

In its corner, in front of a single western sliding door, a boy was standing, his shoulders sagged.

It was Azuma.

Without even paying attention to his mussed hair, he-

"In the end, I came back here, but I really failed..."

I was planning on resolving the situation where there was already a previous resident of the room which would be my new residence, but-

...What kind of wild goose chase was I subjected to.

First, I went to the office which manages the room. In a position outside of the horizontal passage, the manager's office at the entrance to the vertical　passage.

However, at the office, even though the managing of the rooms was going on, they weren't proceeding with the paperwork of things like my move. Therefore, I was told that I would have to bring residence change documents from the Academy if I wanted to change my room.

At least, I was able to confirm at the office the existence of the previous resident who had moved into the room.

Miriam Poquo, 18 years old. She was in the same class. The aged werewolf who was the manager looked at that and burst into laughter-

"Isn't that fine! Is appearance so important among the young!!"

-he said, but: 'If that's the case, then as expected, this won't do,' I thought. I had largely completed my transition into normal life the day before, but staying together with a girl from the same class the moment I become a citizen after being one of the imperial family is too large a character change.

...Rather than that, the other side of this equation is troubling.

However, when I went to the Academy's business office in an attempt to acquire residence change documents-

...'You need the permission of your guardian,', I was told.

After, I was stuck with searching for Oriotorai, but it was important. Even though she wasn't carrying the paperwork for my return home, it wasn't in the teacher's office either, and to find it I looked around the school. In the classroom which the tea ceremony club was using, Asama, who counted as a an acquaintance of mine, was there, and along with her club members she was performing the tea ceremony with sports drinks for the athletics club. And then, Asama placed a hat, pierced with arrows, on its side, drinking IZUMO-type's lemon-flavoured sports drink "CC-EMON" while kneeling, so I was able to explain myself, but-

"Isn't that fine? Is appearance so important among the young?"

In short, all that happened was that it was made known to me that this girl was also an exception.

However, according to their information, Oriotorai had the habit of checking her territory around this time, and with everyone's cooperation, I found Oriotorai at the cafeteria after two hours.

And, when I tried to head to the cafeteria, breaking out in laughter, having drunk the local brand of sake since noon and being completely smashed, an amazing woman was there.

I don't really understand, but at what Oriotorai, recklessly cheerful, was saying-

"Ain't that fine!? Is appearance really so important among the young!?"

...Could it be that the residents of Musashi had been brainwashed such that their thought patterns have been completely standardized?

And besides conversing for about an hour about a lot of things-

"I've been overruled..."

Anyways, Azuma was now in front of the room. The thought, 'this is bad,' was in his heart.

Being overruled meant that I can do nothing but stay in this room. But, if I stay in this room, appearance will be a lot of trouble, even from this young age. As I thought, I can't. Let's live outside. There should be a place sheltered from the wind and rain even outside, right? But, isn't being homeless immediately after my return to normal life too large a character change too?

...Could it be that now, I<ref group="1J">Azuma uses 余, a rather old masculine first-person pronoun.</ref> am in the midst of running away from reality?

He thought. At that moment. From the other side of the sliding door before his eyes, the voice of a girl could be heard.

"Even though it's fine if you come in, what are you doing?"

...Eh?

At the question, he panicked and glanced around at his surroundings. The time now is after school. The sun is leaning towards the setting side. The students in clubs are going out to each of their respective activity areas, all that are in the roads are the people walking the roads on their way for the cleanup of their rooms or the laundry. However, the voice just now was indeed audible from the room in front of him. Therefore-

"Is it...fine?"

In response to that voice of question, a pause came.

In the empty time, he continued with one breath, two breaths, and around the third breath-

...Huh? Did I say something wrong?

At that question, he started sweating heatedly. At that moment.

"--I don't really understand what you mean, but it's fine even if you don't come in, I guess?"

"Ah, no."

Naturally, his hand reached to the sliding door. 'Is this fine?' he thought. But, he felt that not entering was more wrong. Therefore, Azuma opened the door to the left-

"Um."

Faster than he was able to clearly look at the figure of the girl seated in the wheelchair in front of him, she said this.

"Azuma--I want to talk with you a little, is it fine?"

<center>●</center>

Azuma did not close the sliding door.

He didn't want to give the feeling that he was going to stay by closing the door, but-

"Please close it. This is a room with a girl in it, you know."

Spoken to, he decided to close the door. He closed it, hands behind his back. Such that he would make the least amount of noise possible.

Directly in front. A girl, Miriam Poquo continued to face her wheelchair towards the desk, and looked this way with nothing but her face.

...Then...

What should I say? No, what should I start talking from is the question.

"I was told that I would stay in this room from today onwards by the Academy--"

"That's fine."

His words were cut off. Miriam seemed as if she was thinking a little, but-

"It's something that happens all the time. Generally, everone gets perplexed, but you'll get used to it."

"Get used to it..."

"This isn't the first time I've shared a room--It's the first time a boy came, though."

"I-if that's so-"

"It'll be fine once we get used to it, that applies for the both of us. Until now, there's been a lot of cases where boys and girls are assigned to the same room. I think that that's just what happened this time...Also, if this room was assigned to you, then your right is the same as mine.

Even so, asking whether it's fine for yourself to be here is the same thing as asking me whether you should leave, you know? I don't want to leave. So it's fine if you stay as well."

And-

"Use the space in front of you as you please. I'll be in the corner. Also, I want to use the bed on the bottom, but is that fine?"

Azuma could not answer the question. His actual position was one where he had lost all words.

...Doesn't she think it's a problem?

She said, 'It's something that happens all the time.' The girl who lives the life of one in a wheelchair. The 'all the time' she's saying is different from my 'all the time.' When he thought about that meaning, Miriam tilted her head.

"...Well, whether it's some sort of consideration or whether it's a mistake, it's something the Academy decided upon, right? It's something that happens all the time. I think that I'll be able to get used to it, but is it fine for you? Staying in the same room as I."

"For me?"

He said himself and realized, 'Is this about the distance between boys and girls?' Therefore, Azuma returned a question with the same words.

"For you, is it really fine to share a room with a boy?"

"...Umm, you don't really understand what I'm saying, do you--Well, whatever. You know Azuma, if you really think that it's wrong for boys and girls to live together, why're you standing there?"

Miriam's voice could be heard.

"I'm at a level where I've showed things like my body to doctors, you know. And there's no distinction between doctors and male students in that if there's a mistake, it'll become a crime, and I don't think you're that kind of person."

"Why--"

'You know,' Miriam said.

"I basically understand what you did after you left earlier. You understand the meaning of boys and girls being in the same room, so you went to object, and you were argued with because you're too nice. You're honest to an extent where you couldn't think, 'but it's fine if she understands,' so you were standing in front of the door, right?

Isn't it fine? If you understand just that one thing, I know that when both of us get rid of this nervousness, it'll be over and done with. That's why...first, I want to make a promise from my side, but is that fine?"

"A promise?"

"Yes--to not speak out against each others' lives. For example, I'm an overly religious Catholic but you're a Shintoist, right? That's also included...that's right, if we were to talk about the extremes, I wouldn't say anything even if you brought a girl here."

"I-I won't do anything like that."

"My, 'won't' means that it's something that you 'can' but won't do?"

Spoken to, Azuma felt that heat was rising to his cheeks. Words like 'No' or 'Um' leaked from his mouth, but in response, Miriam suddenly relaxed her eyes, and with a small laugh she waved her hand.

"I'm sorry, I was joking. That was my bad. I know that you're serious."

"That's why you made fun of me?"

"Not that. I wanted to confirm if you were even more serious than what I had known. It was unnecessary, I apologize."

'You know,' Miriam said again.

"Fundamentally, that I take classes through the notes that everyone brings to me means I'm treated the same as taking lessons at home. And, I'll choose times when the bath and meals are empty, so if you're interrupted by my life, you won't be able to do anything. I move at different times from everyone else."

"Sh-should I help you?"

"Eh?"

Her eyes opened, and being asked in question, Azuma noticed that he had reflexively said the words of just now.

Therefore, while feeling panic in his heart-

"I mean, things like the movement of people in wheelchairs..."

Following how the feeling that he was saying something unnecessary became strong, his voice became small.

In response, Miriam closed her opened eyes in a relaxed manner and narrowed them, smiling wryly.

"You didn't share a room for that purpose, did you?"

He was remonstrated. And, Miriam looked around the room-

"Is it fine? Being treated the same as us, if that wasn't a mistake or a misunderstanding--then it means you'll be trusted by us, you know? Looking from your viewpoint, this is probably because there was some sort of mistake or misunderstanding, but looking from my viewpoint, it'd be nice if the guilt stemming from the fact this room is being wasted was gone. That I'm treated equivalently as a human is also proof of my thankfulness."

At her words, Azuma felt something hard around his throat.

...equivalently as a human...huh?

Something is the equivalency which the girl in the wheelchair hopes for.

...That is, to welcome the resident of the same room just like other people--.

That what everyone is doing, she herself can do. She can say that she is thankful for that kind of normal thing.

"----"

Azuma thought of himself. His power sealed, he returned to normal life, and started to live as a normal person, but-

...That it was something to be thankful for, he didn't even try to think.

It was not something which he had to think. Because, his and Miriam's standpoints were different. However, Azuma thought this. 'The daily life of she and I hold a different weight for both of us'.

And now, Miriam was saying not to care about her legs.

She was saying that it was fine even to live together with a boy if she got used to it. Even saying that: besides, this had happened before.

'She also has something like obstinacy in her,' Azuma thought. To not make others hold concern for her, she tried to be normal, and there were also times where she would use the words 'it's alright', he thought. Therefore-

"Then, let me also make a promise."

"?...What? What promise can I make to you?"

To she, who was frowning slightly and tilting her head, Azuma spoke. After giving a single gesture-

"--If the other looks troubled, I hope that it will be allowed for one to at least ask about that."

"...You won't suddenly make a move?"

He nodded, and Miriam showed a smile where the corners of her eyes dipped.

"Serious, aren't you."

With the same expression, Miriam shook her head up and down.

However, when she raised her face, she had already changed her expression to its regular smile-

"But, if asking questions is allowed, then can I ask a single question right now?--You know? Why have you been talking while being afraid since earlier?"

"--Eh? No, um."

"Would it have been better if I were a cute, silent girl?"

No matter what he answered, it seemed as if it would be an insult, but without a doubt, denying that would be a lie. Therefore, Azuma-

"That's unfair--it seemed as if you were testing me since before."

"Is that so? Even if I'm the one to give you points, you're the one that can earn points, you know?"

"? Why is it that girls can't earn points?"

"That is, a girl's points are...the points of the boy she's with."

'Huh?' Azuma faltered. In front of him, Miriam was laughing softly while waving the palm of her hand.

"Is that fine? No matter how one is dressed up, if it's just dressing up then it's a hobby. An expression of being aware of the self that people see, and dressing up. Because of that, it's fashionable if you are able to dress up such that people are captivated. And if you are able to dress up such that you can steal the eyes of a person who holds the points that you want--"

Thickening her smile, she looked up from drooping her head-

"--To reach your hand to the one you yearn for, is what it is."

Saying that, Miriam looked this way. She left a smile at the edge of her lips-

"What kind of person are you? An honest person, a caring person, unable to throw away your seriousness--"

"Le-let's stop giving points."

"--you're rather conceited, so I jumped to the wrong conclusion, didn't I."

He was laughed at. 'But, that really is true,' the himself who thought that--

...Am I serious?

'That's a bad point,' he also thought.

And looking at Miriam, who wiped away the tears at the corners of her eyes which came about from laughing, Azuma thought this.

...It's fine.

Marking the lines of each others' spaces, without interfering in each others' lives, we ask if we take interest. In short, this is-

"Good for strangers, isn't it."

"If you say 'let's start as strangers,' that'll be the time I say, 'what's the end. Get out.', you know."

"Ahh, then--now, my points have been given."

So he said, and Miriam raised her eyebrows. For about a breath, she looked this way with an expression which could not take hold of either a smile or surprise, but suddenly she bent her body forward, burst out laughing, and formed words.

"--If you didn't say that you'd have rather high points. You really are an idiot, and you really are serious."

'But', saying that, Miriam stuck her left hand out this way. Lightly opening her hand of handshake-

"--I can't be suspicious of stupid, serious people."

<center>●</center>

The checkpoint at the foot of Kagamihara had a bridge.

It was a checkpoint different from the quarantine and trade checkpoint at the upper side of the mountain. Such that things that descended from the mountain would be unable to immediately enter Mikawa, it was a place whose purpose was a second inspection.

The gate which was proof of the checkpoint was built on the riverbank of the river running down the mountain, in front of a bridge.

The wide, roofless gate was open, and from the opened gate, a bridge around 10 meters in width was visible.

And south from the bridge, if one looked at the sea, on the other side of the wide fields and forests, at the foot of the gentle slope, a village stained with blue was there.

At the center of the village, the flat New Nagoya Castle existed, as if covered by brown cloth.

Before its background, there were three figures.

One was a past middling, slender man.

One was a full-figured man, around the same age.

And the other was a girl sticking close to the back of the second.

The three were standing, the village of Mikawa to their backs.

To that place, another figure came. He too was a past-middling, hunchbacked man-

"Oh, that two of the Matsudaira Four Heavenly Kings, Sakakibara Yasumasa and Honda Tadakatsu would come to greet me. Was this to not disappoint me? Where's Ii? Sakakibara, Dacchan."

At his words, the middling, slender man called Sakakibara raised his face slightly. He brushed his white hair aside-

"About that, Sakai-kun, actually, Ii-kun has--"

"Don't say a word about Ii. Have you forgotten, Sakakibara?"

The middling, full-figured man called Tadakatsu spoke without turning his gaze to Sakakibara.

Sakakibara, beside him, let his lips falter, but looking in Sakai's direction, he shut his mouth together with a nod.

As if a substitute, Tadakatsu stepped forwards half a step. Tilting his body forward a little-

"--Show me."

An instant. The figure of the girl at Tadakatsu's back disappeared.

In response, Sakai raised his face slightly-

"Huh? Heyheyhey, the 'show me' that you're saying isn't something good is i--"

Faster than the end of his line, a figure which outlined two arcs approached Sakai's back.

One of the arcs was the trajectory that the tied hair of the girl from just now had traced.

The other arc was a silver trajectory which told of a drawn blade.

The movement did not stop. And as such-

"--!"

Sakai also put his body into motion.
==Translator's notes and references==

<references group="1J" />

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 08|Chapter 08]]
| [[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 06

2012-10-07T09:27:57Z

Kadi:

==Chapter 06: Fated Ones Beyond the Door==
[[File:Horizon1A 191.jpg|thumb]]

''Whilst being fearful, we hope.''

''What should that suddenness be called?''

'''Point Allocation (Romantist)'''

<center>●</center>

A bell rang.

Sounding a fixed melody, the sound of a bell which let one know of the school's noon break. A tone which told of Musashi's noon.

That sound was not only above Musashi, it also used the ships' interior broadcasters; the inside was also informed.

The ships' interior.

An underground residential area where rooms were lined up in a wall. On that pathway, three meters in width, a single boy was walking.

A boy dragging a long a travel bag on which the name "Azuma" was written.

"...The room farthest in, huh? Even though I finished moving quickly, I spent a really long time on the paperwork."

On the pathway he looked at, on the wall there was "Okutama: Horizontal Passage 1-15" "Musashi Ariadust Academy Student Dormitory".

A joint housing-type horizontal passage placed underground Ariadust Academy.

In the villages' roads, even during the lunch break figures were many. Because, people who were going to work after noon were there.

Between the people returning to their own rooms, and furthermore people leaving them, the everyday sound of voices being exchanged which he had not heard for so long was audible.

A certain male student was walking together with his friends, and while counting up numbers on the fingers of his hands-

"--The time for my part-time, I think I'll do it for one more hour. After next year, it'll be my full-time job, so from now on I think I'll get clothes for outside work, but the citizens' weight limit won't be enough above two kilos--"

Behind the words being exchanged, a certain female student pressed a company cell-phone type Divine Transmitter to her ear-

"--Yeah, a part-time job at Suwa Shrine's contract stand, so let's bring back some eggs for our rationing on our way ba--Eh? It's a family ticket, so we can't do an individual refund. If that's the case--yeah, the horizontal passage at Okutama 1-7, you coming?"

-she formed a smile, and as the boys walking nearby were comparing the personal armaments pulled from their waists with each others'-

'--As I thought, it was a straight sword; I think that it's good that the grip is the imperial "Eisen Ritter" brand. Just, impacts with Mobile Shells are a prerequisite, so won't it be tail heavy if you install an attachment?"

They exchanged opinions with each other.

There were similarities in the types of topics, but for each person, occasionally the name of some known people would be said.

Oriotorai and Tenzou in an equipment related topic, and for Ability, Shinto's Asama and Shirojiro; For a Europe-type topic, Naruze, Knight and Ulquiaga's names would appear. What Azuma, stories about them entering his ear, thought was-

...I've returned.

For this one month, I was summoned by the Testament Union from my second year's summer break, and I finished up the restoration of authority as well the sealing of my own powers.

Without meeting up with anybody from the same generation, all I heard were things that I had to understand. Compared to that-

...It's somehow pretty varied.

In the fact that I thought that this atmosphere was really pleasant, I was thinking that I had gotten used to this place. If I too were to talk, I'd definitely be a pretty varied person.

For other topics too, thanks to the fact that he was at the Testament Union, he knew a lot of things. Even concerning the fact that K.P.A. Italia's Pope-Chancellor and Tres Espana's Special Duty are coming to Mikawa, rising up to the topics of many people, Azuma knows.

When he left the Academy, he was spoken to by Heidi regarding those kinds of information.

"If you're going to sell information about the Testament Union, let it be special please...huh."

At night, I'm probably going to do that. Whatever the case, I had been invited by Toori and company.

...Ghost hunting at night, huh.

<center>●</center>

Ghost hunting.

'They've thought of something weird again', Azuma thought.

At what Toori said-

"That End of Days something seems to be mainstream, I wondered if there weren't any phenomenon, and when I tried looking, at our Academy, there was a rumour from a long time ago that ghosts would come out! Don't you want to search a little!?"

Wasn't that a pretty major ghost story in Academies everywhere?

...Because of the disturbance in the Earth Pulse, I wonder if that kind of small Phenomena is becoming easier to occur.

Just, gathering at the Academy at night is an event which draws one's interests even while small.

It certainly seems that last year we did something similar to this. That was about monsters coming out in a　clubroom in Okutama's seventh underground floor, it was taken as looking around at night with everyone, and I joined in. If I state the conclusion first-

...A huge disaster.

Toori had wrapped his entire body up to his face in gold tights, playing the role of the ghost, but seriously getting freaked out by the weird dance at the scene, Asama started rapid firing her bow along with a scream, and that was the start of the disaster.

...I wonder what it's going to be like this year.

And, what I had taken interest in was what Toori had spoken of, what made this ghost hunt an eve, "Tomorrow's Confession'. Who it was to seemed to be a secret, but it probably won't turn out well; the feeling that everyone in the class was nervous couldn't be anything other than that they had great expectations.

...What will tomorrow be like?

'Well, it'll probably be something fun,' walking while smiling wrly, Azuma passed by the decorative plants and the baggage left by the residents, eventually reaching the inner tip of the horizontal passage.

There was a room. A room which held the room number of his goal.

What was on the front was a six-[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tatami#Size tatami] room with a [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E6%9D%BF%E6%88%B8#.E9.81.A3.E6.88.B8.E3.80.81.E8.88.9E.E8.89.AF.E6.88.B8.E3.81.AE.E8.AA.95.E7.94.9F sliding door]. In a student dormitory where four-tatami rooms were many, a six-tatami solitary room was precious. He did think about whether this had any relation to his birth, but he decided to rethought it, 'there were rooms left over, right?".

And, Azuma inserted the key into the sliding door's keyhole.

At that interval, there was something he noticed. The room that Azuma is using from now on has a sliding door, but-

...Not a paper sliding door, but a western-style sliding door made of boards? Was the previous user a European?

Because Musashi's interior was fundamentally a Far East style, its sliding doors were of paper, and in the case that one wanted a western style one, it was normal to replace it with a door. However, right now, before his eyes was an eclectic object, a sliding door made out of boards.

...That's a strange modification. Well, it's fine, people messing with rooms are pretty numerous though.

In the same grade, for example the two people Knight and Naruze, the modificiations of the western rooms that they owned were known.

Once, Azuma had been tasked by Oriotorai with the distribution of topic printouts, and he had seen the two's room, but it was the structure of a workshop where half the four-tatami floor, re-coated with resin, was a closet and half was pots and kettles on which desks and work tables were placed. In its center, decorations of things like lace and stuffed animals were there, and the bed on the walls was a state where one was meant to be shared by two, but the courage to ask the meaning of that, as expected, did not well up.

Anyway, the one agreement between everyone was that because there was no difference in floor level in a western room, modification was easy.

...If it's me, what would I do?

Thinking, Azuma turned the lock and opened the sliding door.

There was a room. Because it was inside the ship, there were no windows.

A six-tatami room has a passage, one-tatami wide, in the middle, and from the left and right walls, beds and extensions with adjustable heights that could be used as large desks existed on the upper and lower levels. Therefore, in terms of structure it was a four-person room, but so the stuffiness could be removed, it was basically used as a three-person room; one of the extensions could be used freely.

However, as for the room which Azuma had entered, two of the extensions on the left hand side had been removed.

There in place of them was a wooden table, and furthermore-

"...Eh?"

The front where his gaze sent a question. In front of the placed table, a single girl existed.

<center>●</center>

...Eh?

Azuma dropped his neck forwards.

The girl with flaxen-coloured hair was seated in a large chair, facing the desk.

She was in the middle of working. With a pen, she was writing words on the notes placed on the desk.

However, was she concentrating on the notes? She did not notice me.

...Uum.

In the inside of the room, seen by the gaze of I, who was confused, nothing was stuck onto the wooden walls but a calendar. As if a substitute, on the wall bed which was set to be low, a large futon was spread out, and passing below the large shelf which was the top plank of the desk, a clothes hanger made of string was there.

On the hanger, shirts, skirts, and things which had an underwear-like tint were also visible.

When Azuma had confirmed up until that point.

She suddenly looked this way. Stopping the pen which was writing on her notes, the absolute middle of her movement of taking a breath. Her gaze, lightly turning her neck and taking a breath, stopped this way.

Blue eyes, the instant he saw those. Azuma drew his body back-

"Ah! I-I'm sorry! It seems like I've mistaken my room...!"

Moving backwards, he panicked and returned to the corridor. While doing so, the sound of his travel bag hitting the sliding door sounded, but-

"I'm sorry!"

-saying that, he placed his hand on the sliding door and shut it. But, right before, Azuma certainly saw it. That beyond the closing sliding door, the girl with flaxen-coloured hair opened her eyes wide and was looking this way.

And, Azuma saw one more fact. That was-

...That large chair.

Was a weelchair.

"----"

It being now, he understood the meaning of closing the sliding door with great force. Why it was a western style sliding door. That was-

...Because, in a state where one is riding a wheelchair, an opening door is inconvenient.

However, in the case of a sliding door, all one has to do is slide it to the side. You can open it with the same operation from outside and inside, and one's wheelchair won't hit the door. If that's the case-

...This is a room for the sake of that person.

Azuma raised his face and looked at the nameplate case above the sliding door. The nameplate case, displaying the name of the resident, had a paper, a handwritten name written on it, inserted inside. There was-

"Miram Polk..."

He muttered and nodded; Azuma looked at the residential guide in his hand. However, the number of his designated room was not mistaken. If that is the case, saying that he had gotten the room wrong to the girl inside was not a true excuse-

...Who should I consult about this?

Azuma sighed and spun on his heel. First, the horizontal passage management room which handles the management of the rooms.

<center>●</center>

The sunlight was below the sky which started to move from noon towards the afternoon.

The mountain surface of Mikawa's north side; towards the valley on which "Kagamihara" "Matsudaira Family" was written with greenery, Musashi descended.

On the southwest of the Musashi-use continental port which Musashi entered as if sinking into, the flat ground which leveled the mountains expanded outwards in continuity, there was the flat ground-type common use continental port where Aerial Ships from other countries landed.

And, at the south of the continental port which Musashi entered, the east of the common use continental port, there was a large city which had surroundings of outskirt settlements and fields.

It was Mikawa. The owner of Musashi, while being the representative of the Far East, opposing the Testament Union, it formed a formal alliance with the Oda family, who swallowed the Osman, which opposed Europe; it was the territory of the Matsudaira family.

And, Musashi, sinking its body towards the place of its own settlement, sounded the warning sirens of its eight ships at the same time.

It was the clamor which told of Musashi's stop.

[[File:Horizon1A 200.jpg|thumb]]

<center>●Mikawa Surroundings Outline Map●</center>

''Toori'': "Sis! Sis! We've arrived at Mikawa, so teach me about the area!"

''Kimi'': "Guess there's no helping it...first of all, the outline of the surroundings is something like this."

:■ '''Mikawa Surroundings Summary Map'''
[From most northwards to most southwards.]
::● Musashi-use continental port
::● Eastern mountain range
::● Western mountain range
::● Western mountain corridor
::● Eastern mountain corridor
::● Central mountain range
::● Mikawa
::● Western hall
::● New Nagoya Castle
::● Mikawa outskirts
::● Common use continental port
:: The Sea
※The western mountain corridor is very rugged; nothing but centaurs can move across it.

(This is so that Gods of War and large armies from Musashi cannot invade the common use continental port used by other countries.)

''Toori'': "Alllrigghtt! Then, while munching on miso pork cutlet [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kishimen#Regional_varieties kishimen] and chicken-flavoured tempura, let's go 'Oohhhhh, ahhhhhhh' and have [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Uirou uiro] as our finisher!"

''Kimi'': "...Nobody cares about you, so please go grovel in front of Nagoya's people."
<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 05|Chapter 05]]
| [[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 07|Chapter 07]]
}}
</noinclude>

Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:guidelines

2012-10-07T09:26:59Z

Kadi:

=Formatting=

==Speech Patterns==

Due to the way they speak, attempt to have these characters speak without the use of contractions.

*Ulquiaga
*Tenzou
*Musashi
*P-01s
*Nate

==Musashi==

*The difference between Musashi, the ship and captain, is to be denoted by a <nowiki>''</nowiki> around each instance of the captain's mention.

=Organization=

() : Pronunciation.

[] : Alternate pronunciation.

- * : Standardized Translation.

[[]] : Alternative Translation.

=極東 (Kyokutō) - Far East=

==神州 (Shinshū) - Divine States==

===神道　(Shintō) - Shinto===
----
====Terminologies====

=====さ行=====

神奏術 (Shinsōjutsu) - Divine Musician's Technique

走狗 (Sōku) [Maus] - Mouse <nowiki>[[Executive Tool]]</nowiki>

=====た行=====

代演 (Daien) - Substitute Offering

===三河 (Mikawa) - Mikawa===
----
====Places====

=====あ行=====

一般用陸港 (Ippanyō Rikkō) - Normal-use continental port

=====か行=====

各務原 (Kagamihara) - Kagamihara

=====さ行=====

新名古屋城 (Shin Nagoya Jō) - New Nagoya Castle

=====た行=====

中央山系 (Chuuō Sankei) - Central mountain range

=====な行=====

西側山岳回廊 (Nishigawa Sangaku Kairō) - Western mountain corridor

西側山系 (Nishigawa Sankei) - Western mountain range

西側広間 (Nishigawa Hiroma)- Western hall

=====は行=====

東側山岳回廊 (Higashigawa Sangaku Kairō) - Eastern mountain corridor

東側山系 (Higashigawa Sankei) - Eastern mountain range

=====ま行=====

武蔵 (Musashi) - Musashi

武蔵用陸港 (Musashiyou Rikkō) - Musashi-use continental port

====Names====

=====あ行=====

井伊 (Ii) - Ii

=====さ行=====

榊原・康政 (Sakakibara Yasumasa) - Sakakibara Yasumasa)

=====は行=====

本田・忠勝 (Honda Tadakatsu) - Honda Tadakatsu

本田・二代 (Honda Futayo) - Honda Futayo

=====ま行=====

松平・元信 (Matsudaira Motonobu) - Matsudaira Motonobu

====Other====

=====ま行=====

松平四天王 (Matsudaira Shitennō) - Matsudaira Four Heavenly Kings

===武蔵 (Musashi) - Musashi===
----
====Places====

=====あ行=====
青雷亭 (Aoraitei) [Burū Sandaa] - Blue Thunder

浅草 (Asakusa) - Asakusa

青梅 (Ōme) - Oume

奥多摩 (Okutama) - Okutama

=====か行=====

後悔通り (Kōkai Dōri) - Remorse Way

=====さ行=====

品川 (Shinagawa) - Shinagawa

正面通り (Shōmendōri) - Forward Way

=====た行=====

高尾 (Takao) - Takao

多摩 (Tama) - Tama

=====ま行=====

武蔵アリアダスト教導院 (Musashi Ariadasuto Kyōdōin) - Musashi Ariadust Academy

武蔵野 (Musashino) - Musashino

村山 (Murayama) - Murayama

====Names====

=====あ行=====

葵・喜美 (Aoi Kimi) - Aoi Kimi

葵・トオリ (Aoi Tōri) - Aoi Toori

浅間智 (Asama Tomo) - Asama Tomo

東 (Azuma) - Azuma

アデーレ・バルフェット (Adeere Barufetto) - Adele Balfette

伊藤・健児 (Itō Kenji) - Itou Kenji <nowiki>[[Itoken]]</nowiki>

御広敷・銀二 (Ohiroshiki Ginji) - Ohiroshiki Ginji

オリオトライ・真喜子 (Oriotorai Makiko) - Oriotorai Makiko

=====か行=====

キヨナリ・ウルキアガ (Kiyonari Urukiaga) - Kiyonari Ulquiaga

=====さ行=====

酒井・忠次 (Sakai Tadatsugu) - Sakai Tadatsugu

地摺朱雀 (Jizuri Suzaku) - Jizurisuzaku

シロジロ・ベルトーニ (Shirojiro Berutōni) - Shirojiro Bertoni

=====た行=====

提督 (Teitoku) [Arumiranchi] - Almirante

点蔵・クロスユナイト (Tenzō Kurosuyunaito) - Tenzou Crossunite

=====な行=====

直政 (Naomasa) - Naomasa

ネイト・ミトツダイラ (Neito Mitotsudaira) - Nate Mitotsudaira

ネシンバラ・トゥーサン (Neshinbara Tūsan) - Neshinbara Toussaint

ネンジ (Nenji) - Nenji

ノリキ (Noriki) - Noriki

=====は行=====

ハイディ・オーゲザヴァラー (Haidi Ōgezavarā) - Heidi Ogezavara

ハッサン・フルブシ (Hassan Furubushi) - Hassan Fullbush

P-01s (ピーゼロワンエス) - P-01s

ペルソナ君 (Perusona-kun) - Persona-kun

本田・正純 (Honda Masazumi) [Honda Masazumi] - Honda Masazumi <nowiki>[[Seijun]]</nowiki>

ホライゾン・アリアダスト (Horaizon Ariadasuto) - Horizon Ariadust

=====ま行=====

海兵 (Kaihei) [Marine] - Marine

マルガ・ナルゼ (Maruga Naruze) - Malga Naruze

マルゴット・ナイト (Marugotto Naito) - Margot Knight

ミリアム・ポークウ (Miriamu Pōkū) - Miriam Poquo

向井・鈴 (Mukai Suzu) - Mukai Suzu

=====や行=====

山椿 (Yama Tsubaki) [Viruto Kamerii] - Wildkamelie

ヨシナオ (Yoshinao) - Yoshinao

====Terminology====

=====あ行=====

ヴァイス・フロレン (Vaisu Furoren) - Weissfräulein

=====か行=====

携帯社務 (Keitai Shamu) - clerical phone

=====さ行=====

シャレ・ベーゼン (Share Bēzen) - Schalebesen

シュワルツ・フロレン (Shuwarutsu Furoren) - Schwarzfräulein

=====つ行=====

ツワイ・フロレン (Tsuwai Furoren) - Zwei Fräuleins

===Other===
----
====Names====

=====か行=====

木葉 (Konoha) - Konoha

=====さ行=====

暫定議会 (Zantei Gikai) - Provisional Parliament

出雲産業座 (Izumo Sangyō-za) - Izumo Industries <nowiki>[[IZUMO]]</nowiki>

白砂台座 (Shirasago Daiza) - Shirasago Industries

=聖連 (Seiren) - Testament Union=

==K.P.A. Italia==

===旧派 (Kyūha) [Katorikku] - Catholic <nowiki>[[Old Faith]]</nowiki>===
----
====Objects====

=====ら行=====

レーニヨ・ユニート (Reiniyo Yuniito) - Regno Unito <nowiki>[[Bonded Kingdom]]</nowiki>

====Names====

=====あ行=====

インノケンティウス (Innokentiusu) - Innocentius

===Other===
----
====Names====

=====か行=====

機械仕掛けの明星 (Kikai Shikake no Meisei) [Fiino Aruba] - Fino Alba <nowiki>[[Star of Mechanical Devices]]</nowiki>

==三征西班牙 (Sansei Supein) [Toresu Esupania] - Tres Espana==

===Other===
----
====Names====

清らかな大市 (Kiyoraka na Oochi) [San Merukado] - San Mercado <nowiki>[[Pure Metropolis]]</nowiki>

==P.A. ODA==

===Oda Family===
----

====Names====

=====あ行=====

織田・信長 (Oda Nobunaga) - Oda Nobunaga

===Other===
----

====Places====

=====ま行=====

ムラサイ　(Murasai) - Murasai

==上越露西亜 (Jōetsu Roshia) [スヴィエートルーシ] - Soviet Russia==

==History==

====Events====

=====あ行=====

ヴェストファーレン条約 (Vesutofaaren Jōyaku) - Westphalia Treaty

====Names====

=====あ行=====

エウアグリオス (Euaguriosu) - Evagrius

=====か行=====

グレゴリウス (Guregoriusu) - Gregorious

==Other==

====Names====

=====ま行=====

見下ろし魔山 (Mioroshi Masan) [Eederu Burokken] - EDEL Brocken <nowiki>[[Overlooking Magic Mountain]]</nowiki>

===Terminologies===

=====か行=====

聖譜顕装 (Kyōfu Kensou) - Testament 's Apparent Armament

=====さ行=====

聖術 (Seijutsu) - Holy Technique

走徒　(Sōtei) [Maus] - Mouse <nowiki>[[Executive Assistant]]</nowiki>

=Concepts=

==あ行==

異空間 (Ikūkan) - Differing Space

異教譜 (Ikyōfu) - Irrefular Testament

異族 (Izoku) - Irregular races

淫蕩 (Intō) [Poruneia] - Porneia <nowiki>[[Lewdness]]</nowiki>

驕り (Ogori) [Haiperifania] - Hyperēphania <nowiki>[[Arrogance]]</nowiki>

==か行==

改派 (Kaiha) [Purotesutanto] - Protestant <nowiki>[[Reformed Faith]]</nowiki>

怪異 (Kai'i) - Phenomena

外燃拝気 (Gainen Haiki) - Outer-fuel Bless

神隠し (Kamikakushi) - Spiriting away/Disappearances

機獣 (Kijū) - Mechanized Beasts

機動殻 (Kidōkaku) - Mobile Shell

虚栄 (Kyoei) [Kenodokushia] - Kenodoxia <nowiki>[[Vainglory]]</nowiki>

教導院 (Kyōdōin) - Academy

空間変異 (Kūkanhen'i) - Continuum Warp

駆動 (Kudō) - Drive

嫌気 (Kenki) [Aakedia] - Akedia <nowiki>[[Disgust]]</nowiki>

賢鉱石・賢水 (Kenkōseki/Kenmizu) - Wisdom Ore/Wisdom Water

現実世界 (Genjitsu Sekai) - Real World

公子隠し (Kōshi Kakushi) - Lost Nobles

校則法 (Kōsokuhō) - School Rules

強欲 (Gōyoku) [Firarujia] - Phylargyria <nowiki>[[Avarice]]</nowiki>

==さ行==

襲名 (Shūmei) - Inheritance of Names

重奏世界 (Jūsō Sekai) - Harmonic World

重奏統合争乱 (Jūsō Tōgō Sōran) - Harmonic Unification War

重奏領地 (Jūsō Ryōichi) - Harmonic Territories

抄本 (Shōhon) - Apocrypha

嫉妬 (Shitto) [Futōnosu] - Phtonos <nowiki>[[Envy]]</nowiki>

神格武装 (Shinkaku Busō) - Divine Armaments

神器　(Shinki) - Divine Tool

術式 (Jutsu Shiki) - Ability

生徒会 (Seitokai) - Student Council

聖譜 (Seifu) - Testament

聖譜記述 (Seifu Kijutsu) - Testament Description

説教武装 (Sekkyō Busō) - Reprimandative Armament

前地球時代 (Zenchikyūjidai) - Former Earth Age

奏者 (Sōsha) - Musician

創世計画 (Sōsei Keikaku) - Genesis Program

総長 (Sōchō) - Chancellor

総長連合 (Sōchō Rengō) - Chancellor's Board

==た行==

大罪武装 (Daizai Busō) [Roizumoi Opuro] - Deadly Sin Armament <nowiki>[[Logismoi Oplo]]</nowiki>

地脈 (Chimyaku) - Earth Pulse

地脈炉 (Chimyakuro) - Earth Pulse Reactor

通神 (Tsūshin) - Divine Transmission

==な行==

内燃拝気　(Naien Haiki) - Inner-fuel Bless

七組 (Nanakumi) - Seven Compositions

==は行==

拝気 (Haiki) - Bless

範鋼 (Hankō) - Hankou

悲嘆 (Hitan) [Ripi] - Lypē <nowiki>[[Lamenting]]</nowiki>

表示 (Hyōji Waku) - Signframe

憤怒 (Fundo) [Orujii]　- Orgē <nowiki>[[Rage]]</nowiki>

奉納 (Hōnō) - Offering

暴食 (Bōshoku) [Gasutorimarujia] - Gastrimargia <nowiki>[[Surfeit]]</nowiki>

==ま行==

末世 (Masse) - End of Days

矛盾許容 (Mujun Kyoyō) - Allowance of Contradiction

==ら行==

流体 (Ryūtai) - Fluid

流体駆動器 (Ryūtai Kudō Ki) - Fluid Drive Tool

流体燃料 (Ryūtai Nenryō) - Fluid Fuel

流体炉　(Ryūtai Ro) - Fluid Reactor

霊獣 (Reijū) - Sacred Creature

歴史再現 (Rekishi Saigen) - History Recreation

=Other=
==Templates==

<nowiki>{{Furigana|Gastrimargia|Surfeit|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}},{{Furigana|Porneia|Lewdness|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}}{{Furigana|Phylargyria|Avarice|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}}{{Furigana|Lypē|Lamenting|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=2px}}{{Furigana|Orgē|Rage|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0x}}{{Furigana|Akedia|Disgust|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}}{{Furigana|Kenodoxia|Vainglory|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}}{{Furigana|Hyperēphania|Arrogance|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}}</nowiki>

<nowiki><ref group="1#"></ref>

<references group="1#" /></nowiki>

<nowiki><center>●</center></nowiki>

==Song of Passage==

通りませ　通りませ

行かば　何処が細道なれば

天神元へと　至る細道

ご意見ご無用　通れぬとても

この子の十の　御祝いに

両のお札を納めに参ず

行きはよいなぎ　帰りはこわき

我が中こわきの　通しかな——

Let me pass, let me pass.

If I go, if at some point it becomes a narrow pathway.

The narrow pathway, which goes toward God.

Though you say 'Thine thoughts art useless, thou cannot pass'.

To celebrate this child's tenth birthday.

I go to dedicate two offerings.

The path there is calm, the return is fear.

I wonder, is it the passage of the fear in me--

==Class Divisions==

[[File:01A 040A.png]]

==World Map==
[[File:Horizon1A FEPR.jpg]]

===Countries===

'''Shimazu + Africa Union''': Rules Kyushu territory. A land of plant-type race beings. Possesses large manpower.'''

'''Oouchi and Ootomo + Tres España''': Rules Shimonoseki territory. Reigned by Phillip II. A country with great debt as the king invested in developing New Continent.

'''Mouri + Hexagon Française''': Chuugoku territory - An updown duo of Louis XIV and Terumoto Mouri.

'''Hashiba + M.H.R.R (Holy Empire of Rome)''': Rules Kinki territorry. Current emperor under house arrest. Catholics and Protestants are in disarray.

'''Oda + P.A. ODA''': Rules Kinki ~ Tokai territory. Ottoman Empire. Half-cessated from the Testament Union since 8 years ago, during the succession of Nobunaga Oda.

'''Houjou + Indian Union (United States of India)''': Rules Tokai ~ Kanto territorry. Houjou, with great longevity, together with the automaton's civilization, does a backseat role behind the union.

'''Uesugi + Soviet Russia''': Rules Hokuriku territorry. Raitei-san, the Sakra, does a good job in ruling the land by fear.

'''Aki + K.P.A Italia''': Setouchi - Alliances of cities centralized by the Pope of Tsirhc Catholic.

'''Takeda + Qing''': Rules Kanto. A large country centralized by the moving city-nation of long-living races. (!)

'''N/A + England''': Currently inhabiting the Floating Island. Ruled by the Fairy Queen Elizabeth. Residents are a mix of beast and fairy races.

'''Matsudaira + Far East''': Rules Tokai to Kanto region. The representative of Far East. Formed an official alliance with P.A. ODA 10 years ago.

===Savage Lands===

'''Siberia''': Touhoku Region - Arctic land sparsely inhabited by aliens. (!)

'''New Continent''': Hokkaido Region - Mostly uncharted lands, but recently, a rising of potential powers is seen there.

'''Savage Land''': Shikoku Region - Mostly barren land due to the fusing of the remains of Harmonic Divine State. Primarily inhabited by silicon-type aliens.

==Factions==

*'''Pro-Testament. Tsirhc branches''' :
:*'''Scion''' : Primarily Demons <Mazoku>. Old Testament partisans. Usually vagabonds.
:*'''Catholic''' : Mainly K.P.A Italia, Tres España, Hexagon Française. Worships saints.
:*'''Protestant''' : M.H.R.R. Testament partisans. Nondescript people but they are good at business.
:*'''Orthodoxia''' : Soviet Russia. Also interpreted as Russian Catholic.
:*'''Anglican Church''' : Mainly British. Divorce is legal. Officially a protestant but inclines towards Catholic.

*'''Pro-Testament Offshoot''' :
:*'''Murasai''' : Mainly Middle-East. Requires everyday to go to church or fasting.

*'''Anti-Testaments''' :
:*'''Dunhi''' : India. The way of life and death. Curry.
:*'''Outa''' : China. Littered with sages. Ramen.
:*'''Shintoism''' : Many Gods. Worshippers are unexpectedly arbitrary.
:*'''Buddhism''' : Far Easterner's version of Dunhi. Packed with many spells.

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 10

2012-10-07T09:21:03Z

Kadi:

==Chapter 10: Commandos in Town==
[[File:Horizon1A 257.jpg|thumb]]
''Everyday passes by.''

''Time passes by.''

''Destiny passes by.''

''What does not pass.''

'''Point Allocation (Human Relationships)'''

<center>●</center>

Sakai's judgements connected within an instant.

Just from the flow of wind behind him, he understood that the girl from just now had come.

No hesitation in his movements, he turned and confirmed.

...Her style is that of a {{Furigana|Strike Forcer|Close-combat martial artist|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}}!? It's major, but this is--

There was a vague memory. Ten years ago, he indeed had met this girl.

Honda Tadakatsu's daughter. The girl whom Masazumi had said was her acquaintance.

What was her name? I don't remember, but-

...She's had sharp movements ever since before! She always carries a spear...!

I don't understand what's happening, but having suddenly twisted around to my back, is she attacking or protecting me?

And now, the movements he felt against his skin was the oscillation of air which the girl, twisting her body, had caused.

The oscillation was large, the initial speed slow.

'Then it's an attack,' Sakai judged. If she was stretching her arms for the sake of protection, then the oscillation would be small, and the initial speed fast. However, because the wind that is raised during an attack is caused by the wielder carrying his own volume, and is for the sake of swinging through completely, at first it's slow, but the movement is large.

Now, it's the latter.

'How will she come?' it was not Sakai's thoughts which formed that question, but his instinct.

I remember this girl's weapon. When she was standing behind Tadakatsu, I was looking at it.

It was not that I became aware of it and was looking at it. The experience of the battles I had cut my way through as a former corner of the Matsudaira Four Heavenly Kings was sunk into a deeper position than awareness. That weapon is of the Shirasu Industries brand. The wooden handle, having been applied with a black matte finish, was a colour contrary to the name of Shirasu<ref group="1K">Shirasu contains the character 白, which means white.</ref>, and is sold as something with a durable structure.

The hilt was straight, and because of its length, it looked as if it compensated for the instability which stemmed from its lightness.

...If so.

In that the long hilt is aimed towards easy handling of the blade, it holds a single problem.

A katana is a weapon which slices by touching the opponent and retracting as if shaving a piece off. However that denotes the reality in which the wielder has to cut by pulling the blade, which has touched its victim, towards their own chest.

As such, the blade of a katana cannot cut at any distance but a distance where it is able to be retracted. Because of the judgement of strength in the slicing, it is possible to slice deeply, but the distance which can be cut is the distance it can be retracted.

And if it's a katana which has a long hilt, when it's pulled towards one's front, the hilt will touch one's body.

The distance which can be retracted is short.

In that case, what will the wielder do to make a long cut?

...They will drop their body and swing the blade far!

Dropping their entire body, they will extend their blade far to the front, and pull with their entire body.

If that is done, they will be able to gain the twist of their body as a distance in which to retract the blade.

Now, the wind I feel behind my back is large.

A wind for the sake of stepping her entire body in with all her strength.

The target is my right abdomen. A horizontal slice from my back.

'She's good,' Sakai's instinct acknowledged his opponent.

If she aimed for my upper body, the thick muscle and bone of my shoulder and chest would interrupt her. If it's below the stomach, things will end with just the severing or snapping of the wrist, but she can split the thin flesh of the side-abdomen which is stretched with the pressure of the stomach.

Furthermore, if it's a horizontal flash, then she can pull the blade horizontally.

If she does so, then the she will automatically pull the blade with just a turning movement of her body, and the retracted pommel won't touch her chest or stomach. If she chains with a twisting motion inwards, she doesn't even need to steady her footing.

It's a horrible sword technique in terms of regulation. It's not something that is learned on the practice ground. This is a sword technique from true battle.

What should I do to avoid it?

Faster than he thought, Sakai moved.

<center>●</center>

Sakai moved in a way which could not be called an evasion.

In response to the whirling blow behind him, he-

"This.'

Lightly, took one step back.

"--!"

The slice which came after the step-in, naturally leaped in.

If it's a weapon which slices, by leaping in from this direction, I'm able to make the distance in which to retract zero. Even if the opponent stepped backwards, it should become a distance shorter than the original one where she was able to pull.

The question was, am I able to step back faster than the slice from the horizontal flash.

Therefore, I twisted my body. Not directly to the rear, but towards my left as well as to the rear.

I went.

And furthermore-

"And then-"

Sakai half-drew the tanto he was concealing at the back of his waist.

The draw method was a right backhand, a movement where I pull my shoulder up along with my arm. Because of this, I'm able to protect my right waist with the tanto's blade, and I can protect my right chest with my slanted arm. And even further, I protect the right part of my neck with my raised shoulder.

By doing this, I respond to the opponent's slice, take a good position, and defend.

Having played his best card, Sakai suddenly twisted his body, having leaped towards his posterior-left, to the right.

The opponent who swung the blade should be there.

She was there.

Black hair was visible.

And now, I touch her body, and from the next instant onwards, the initiative is in my hands.

Originally, this would be the time to insert a blow, make her obedient, and show her the difference in form, but now I am the Student President of an Academy. I can't really do anything horrible to a young girl. Approximately, groping breasts is allowed.

And, the opponent's blade tried to hit my blade.

However-

"...h!?"

Sakai saw. That the girl behind him suddenly moved to his anterior-right.

...This is--

The place the girl was standing was directly in front of my right shoulder. She was showing me her back. She seemed to have dropped her hip.

I don't know what's happening.

I don't know, but that there was an instantaneous movement is a fact.

And I know the reason for her having moved to the right and front of me.

..So that her own blade wouldn't clash with mine, huh!?

Blades are made of metal. Even if it's polymerized such that it has durability, even if it's tempered, if it hits something hard, it will bend or even crack. If one is a master, one can sever metal with a blade without Ability or blessings, but that was not something easy to do for even Sakai while he was still in service.

As such, the girl avoided the clashing of blades.

Evading, bursting forward, she controlled her body, twisted for the sake of her slice, by dropping her hip.

The katana, readied to the left as if shouldered, matched with the movement of her standing up, and leaped upwards-

"----"

It came.

Swinging a blade upwards from a bent position, and biting into my neck from the bottom right with that movement. An irregular cut.

Sakai's right arm, the hand which held the tanto, was suppressed by her back.

...She's good.

Reading my movements, she always aims for a fatal blow. That she's not afraid of contacting the opponent is the result of her training.

Sakai tried to evade before the blade leaped up to meat him-

"No."

The tip of his right foot was stepped upon by her deeply retracted left heel.

I withdrew my toes. But, it was too slow. On the contrary, my attention was taken by the act of withdrawing my toes.
[[File:Horizon1A 263.jpg|thumb]]
I cannot dodge. And before my eyes, the girl showed the initial movements of swinging the blade.

This is bad. But when I looked at the two former colleagues in front of me-

...Those bastards, what are they clenching their fists and watching the battle for...!

If I could attach voices to them, I could not come up with anything but, "Go--!", on their faces.

While thinking 'I'll lay them flat afterward,' Sakai moved.

Now, he cannot draw his tanto. Therefore, Sakai made an instantaneous decision. An instinctive movement. That was-

"Slap."

Sakai released his tanto, stuck that hand between the girl's back and shouldered blade, and touched her left butt.

He held her left buttcheek with his hand, which had become free. And-

"--!?"

From the girl's mouth, a scream which held a tint of surprise existed.

<center>●</center>

"Yes, as such, have you just about gathered it all? The ingredients for the food for the celebration tomorrow?"

At Asama's words, dressed in [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Miko miko] garments, the three figures following her nodded.

The location was the commercial street on the starboard section of the surface segment of the Second Starboard Ship - Tama.　Having the benefit of being a ship aimed towards sightseers, it was an attractive place. Within the people who were walking back and forth, there were those who had come up from Mikawa, and the students of K.P.A. Italia and Tres Espana who had come from the southern continental port.

While one of the four who were standing in the midst of that, Naomasa, was spinning and fiddling around with the large wrench used for ship-interior maintenance with her prosthetic arm, she looked the other three, Adele, Suzu and Asama.

"Number of people notwithstanding, didn't we buy too much in one go?"

What Naomasa's words indicated was the mountain of paper bags that everyone was holding. Let alone the arms of the four, they were even hanging at their elbows, and were even suspended on the hard points of their waist.

"I-If Ga-Gacchan and Gocchan...came, it would have been nice, but-"

While Suzu, comparatively slight and light, shook the object-oriented hanging sensors at the side of her waste-, she adjusted her hold on the burden she was clutching, and spoke. That done, Asama-

"Knight and Naruze, those two, are doing some transportation work. I think that they are flying around between the ships right now, but earlier, when Toori was blown away by Mito<ref group="1K">This is the name which Nate has inherited, if you do not remember.</ref>, we should have asked them in advance."

At Asama's words, the girl with glasses, Adele, sighed with a 'Haaah,'-

"Well, thanks for your work too, Asama-san. Being in miko garments, the work of the Asama Shrine is pretty busy now, isn't it?"

"Yes. At the end of spring, there's a lot of contract-related work, and I'm really busy with counter operations...Even with Ability, everyone seems to want overpowered ones, so the amount of our monthly orders are getting huge."

"Doesn't everyone think that they can get overpowered ones if they go to your shrine?"

Naomasa spun the wrench, and while ｆlipping it over her shoulder from her side, she spoke.

"Didn't you go for the archery club's human target practice at the culture festival last year and completely take out even the club members who were seriously running away from the archery range? And then, you took all the prizes and gave them to the orphanage. Even the orphans thought that the presents were something which were acquired in exchange for sacrifices, right? The lives of people are lighter than that of prizes, huh."

"Masa, I mean, something like shooting people that don't even include Acceleration-types is easier than shooting ducks, so I couldn't have helped it, could I? Screaming and trying to come running outside would have really troubled the people outside, so I just blew them away."

"...Please understand the word 'disturbance'."

'Hmm?' in response to Asama, who tilted her head, Naomasa gave the wrench on her shoulder a glance.

"Anyways, coming with us like this, you'll be coming to the 'ghost hunting' today, right? I've also gotten a night shift off from the chief, Taizou-jii-san, but--"

Naomasa indicated towards Asakusa with her chin. The cargo ships which were Asakusa and Shinagawa lowered the sails from their masts, their entire heights above 100 meters, and were opening up the derricks which used the left and right arms of the masts. Pulling the ropes going through the pulley on the tip of the arms, the suspended derricks utilized the labor-use Gods of War, Aerial-races, and workers for the sake of pulling the ropes and managing the movements of the upper segment.

"Well, there's that, but if I'm going to help with Jizurisuzaku, I'm going to head off right now."

As she was speaking, she used a pull of the rope, and the God of War was suspended above the derrick, descending towards her. Adele, who saw that, twisted her eyes into bow-shapes-

"Occasionally, let's use it as a gondola or play with it as swings. Wouldn't that be nice?"

"Just by the way, that's work research too. Anyways--somehow the sky's become really noisy, hasn't it."

The sky. Between Asakusa and Shinagawa, between every ship, trailing behind streams of white mist, there were numerous figures which had started to soar the sky.They were Aerial-races and Technohexen. While taking trajectories which seemed to intertwine at high speed, each of them traversed between the ships, but-

"The supervision of Tres Espana's Gods of War has ended, so the delivery workers have started to race and have mock battles. Naruze said that there're a lot of people who were aces from every country, but couldn't compromise with their churches, so they fled here; because of that, the exchange of technique and knowledge is world-class."

"Ah, Naruze and Knight were also flying around just now, you know? At a speed which would be invisible if not for 'Konoha'...According to what they were saying, their two-man unit is of the strongest class."

"Well, those two are also doing their work and things like that right now, and they're going to gather at the Academy at night. Really, around me, there's nobody that's good."

"...Masa, please look in a mirror and say the last line again."

At Asama's words, Adele laughed softly. She placed the paper bags and packages on her raised knee and adjusted her grasp-

"But well, there's also Mikawa's fireworks, but as expected, everyone's going to the Chancellor, huh...I'm also going to join battle with a mock-use support-lance with a Anti-ghost Ability, though."

"I-I'm al-also going."

Suzu also spoke, and nodded. Asama, who was looking at everyone with her two-coloured eyes, lowered the corners of her eyebrows, and laughed.

"What is this, everyone's interested in Toori-kun, aren't they?"

"That's true. The entire world is noisy with Oda and the Logismoi Oplo and the End of Days, but well, within that, whether an idiot's confession will make it through or not is really, not the Song of Passage, but--"<ref group="1K">告白を通る (To succeed in a confession) -> 通し道歌 (Song of Passage); take note of the shared character.</ref>

Naomasa, shouldering the wrench behind her neck, looked up at the mid-afternoon sky and spoke.

"It's scary, huh.<ref group="1K">Last line of the Song of Passage.</ref>...That idiot has really gotten motivated."

And Naomasa, lowering her gaze, looked at Asama and opened her mouth. The words which exited were-

"You, along with Kimi, have been with him longer than all of us, haven't you."

<center>●</center>

After Asama, who had been questioned by Naomasa, had thought for a little while, she nodded. Looking at everyone-

"Well, even if you say 'longer', there's the relationship between our parents, and the memories from when we were young are rather vague."

"But, only you have being together with him before elementary schooling. Everyone else was after elementary school. So everyone, well, knows what kind of person Toori is, but--"

"Ma-Masazumi-san is di-diffe-rent. And al-also, A-Azuma-san."

Asama nodded in response to Suzu's words.

"That's because Masazumi transferred here last year...Even today, she didn't come to the Academy and set off towards Mikawa with the School President--different from us, she seems to treat the Academy as just a waypoint of her life."

And also-

"Azuma-kun also entered after middle school, so I don't think that he completely understands Toori-kun."

'But,' Asama tilted her head. Looking at Naomasa-

"Why do you ask?"

At the question, Naomasa smiled wryly.

"--We, who are here, just like Toori, know about Horizon."

At those words, Asama fell silent along with everybody. 'What should I say, and how should I say it', they all thought.

Even Naomasa, who had spoken, shut her mouth lightly, but after a while, she-

"Shall we continue walking?"

Naomasa indicated the road with her chin. That too was while she was lightly playing around with her wrench like it was a pendulum.

However, while passing people by, the road she was walking was-

"Um, th-the end of this path is-"

She knows. The reason Suzu is shaking her head is-

"Ahh, the snack shop that Toori always comes to in the morning is here, huh. But don't worry, at this time, the person whom Suzu fears has gone out--She's doing her afternoon grave visit. You should know."

At Naomasa's line, Asama felt surprise in her heart. Stepping one step as if following Naomasa, who had started walking-

"I'm a little surprised. That Masa would be interested in her."

"--There's no difference between me and you, who know of her grave visiting. When I take a break in the outer shell's emergency level after my morning or afternoon work, it mostly becomes audible, you know. That song."

"By that song..."

'You know about that, right?' Masa, who had already gone to the front of everyone, starting walking-

"The Song of Passage. The song that we sang when we played together with Horizon. Outlining formations on the road with rocks, everyone would pass under each other's arms...whoever was left in the middle of the formation when we finished singing was the loser."

"Horizon had this strange part of her which would be concerned about all of us, and occasionally, there were times when she would lose because of herself. She thought that nobody found out, but everyone knew..."

After a while, Asama, who had spoken, noticed that everyone, who was walking, was looking at her-

And now, Asama understood the intent of Naomasa's words just now. The reason she was asked about the length of her companionship was-

...They're telling me to talk about old memories of Horizon, aren't they.

Horizon.

What was left in her memories was a black-haired, blue-eyed girl. The lines of her body were slender, but even if she thinks back upon it now, there were times when Asama had thought that she was a girl with a strong heart - a heart too gentle. However, that too-

"Her birth was as a really troubled person...Toori-kun, by her side, was gradually becoming an idiot. With just that, her birth would be extremely severe. Well, I knew about that--"

A breath.

"-only after she died."

Asama saw that everyone dipped their heads at those words. But Asama was the only one not to bow her own head-

"I wonder what Toori-kun thinks. Is the confession this time the beginning of his atonement, is it a continuation, or could it be a change in his state of mind...I really wonder what he thinks."

"At the least...isn't the fact that he's going to fondle some boobs certain?"

"Y-Yes, I wouldn't say such severe, realistic words at such a serious time."

However, even while saying that to Adele, Asama could not stop her own shoulder's from sagging. There was a trace of pitifulness within the herself who thought: ''It really was like that; it really was, wasn't it.'' But, Adele continued her words-

"Now that you say that Asama-san, just not the Chancellor was making some references, but have you been fondled by the Chancellor before? To the limit of my knowledge, I feel like that kind of thing never happened, but..."

This can of worms was a good one. Asama panicked, and while shaking her head-

"No, um, I..."

"Ah? You don't remember, do you Adele? When Asamacchi first wore a bra, a 'That's cheating! Dirty! A breast cover!?' burst out from Toori, and he started doing it slowly from behind."

"Uwaaaa--! What are you saying, Masa--!"

'Hahahahaha', Naomasa laughed five times, and patted my shoulder with the palm of her hand.

"It's fine, just laugh--right? Adele, she seriously started to cry, and Toori was scolded by Teach, but afterward, Toori said: 'Alright, then fondle my breasts and things will add up to zero!!' in response to her, grabbed her hand, who was crying, and made her fondle his own bosom, saying 'Is that nice!? IS THIS GOOD!?', and was scolded by Teach a second time."

"...Ahh, my morning practice did drag on and I came late that day, but hmm, wasn't Asama-san, having been Chancellor fondled, crying out of happiness...?"

"I-I'm sorry, wh-what kind of character did I have inside Adele's head!?"

'Isn't it fine?' Naomasa said.

"--It might be that from tomorrow onwards, this kind of topic might be hard to bring up after all."

<center>●</center>

"Isn't that right?"

With her double-coloured eyes, Asama looked at the friend with an artificial arm who had asked a question.

When she did that, Naomasa, walking, also glanced her way.

"Well, Kimi also knows about that."

She kept silent and listened. With that, Naomasa looked forward-

"That idiot Kimi is continuing to be like an idiot, and seriously acts like an idiot, but she's an idiot who's really caring, isn't she. People that care about other people too much are the true idiots, though. If tomorrow, Toori confesses and it goes well, the person that will take the most pain will be herself after all--And despite that, that idiot isn't among us, who are talking here."

"That's--"

Asama remembered. About the time earlier, when everyone had split up atop the stairs. Asama, who had left the Tea Club and ran to them, couldn't do anything but confirm the plans for the night. Even after that, Kimi-

"...Stayed sitting atop the stairs, didn't she?"

"Yeah, when we split up earlier, when we left each other, Toori said that he'd try and go to 'Remorse Way' after all--You know, right?"

"About?"

"That idiot Toori hasn't walked 'Remorse Way' for ten years since that happened."

'You do know it, don't you?' Naomasa continued her words.

"It seems like it was this morning. At the time which we were informed yesterday that our gathering would be outside, I pretty much know what he was doing during our morning exercise. And when we sprinted and leaped outwards from the Academy, straight ahead, on the right side of the two roads to take, the starboard and port, is 'Remorse Way'. And--"

"Last time, during the lesson at the end of the second year, he ran through the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dango dango] shop on the port of Asakusa...Looking in terms of progression, this time would be the starboard."

Asama answered, and Adele looked towards Okutama. Narrowing her eyes, hidden deep beneath her glasses-

"Then, um, the reason that Kimi-san continued to sit on the stairs was--"

"Because she was watching over whether or not her idiotic brother would be able to pass 'Remorse Way' as an idiotic sister."

'She's an idiotic woman,' Naomasa said whilst taking a step forward.

"Being there, we're also idiots. Everyone who's here, no, everyone who's part of our class shouldn't have raised our heads up to her. In any case--"

In any case.

"The person who couldn't make Toori cross to the other side was that idiot woman."

At those words, everyone held their breath even while walking. With an attitude which indicated that they no longer cared about the busyness or noise of the commercial street around them, the silence continued for a while, but-

"That's right."

Finally, Asama found her words.

"And everything--was because of Horizon, I think."

"Hori...zon..."

Suzu opened her mouth while dipping her head. While softly ringing the metal cylinders, the hanging object-oriented sensors at her waist-

"Sh-She was a...gentle person."

Suzu spoke with a soft voice. And besides that, 'You know', she bridged to her next line. And-

"D-Did you know? When Toori-kun...called me, at first, 'Heeeyy', or 'You know,' he would definitely say. And, h-he would reach his hand out to me and...when he touched me, u-um, hi-his hands would do...do this."

At the tip of everybody's gaze, Asama included, Suzu's hand touched the area around the waist of her uniform, in a manner as if brushing past it.

That was a moment which looked as if she was wiping her hands. However, it was something which included the noise of rustling clothes.

"Th-This is a signal--I-I'm...bl-blind, so if my name is su-suddenly called, and I'm touched...I-I'll ge-get shocked, and cause trouble, s-so, before that, they'd make another voice or noise."

"Yeah, we also copied them. During elementary school, when we noticed that the idiot was doing that, I thought that idiot earns points in the small things, but..."

'No,' Suzu shook her head, slightly rushed.

"Horizon...started that."

She sucked in a breath.

"Even when Horizon di-died, Toori-kun...di-didn't forget. "

'I see,' Naomasa said. 'I'm sorry,' as well.

Asama could do nothing but hold a smile.

...Perhaps--

''It could be that Suzu-san loves him'', so she thought.

At that moment. From in front of them, a voice came.

"Huh? In the end, you guys also went shopping here?"

''This voice is-'', turning their faces towards it, on the walkway directly in front of them, several male students were walking.

As expected, clutching bags, Neshinbara, Ulquiaga, Shirojiro and Heidi.

"What is this, you guys? How much are you looking forward to the festival tomorrow?"

"Ah, we're buying the share for tonight. But--it looks like we overlapped in terms of the food."

At Neshinbara's wry smile, everyone also smiled dryly. With the expression of the corners of her eyes drooping, Heidi-

"But...is there anywhere else but here? If it's Okutama, then we'll disturb Toori-kun and Kimi-san after all, and this shop isn't at Murayama."

Heidi looked at the row of shops on the starboard-side, at the walkway across the street.

Everyone followed suit, and the the destination of their sight, there was a single snack shop. A shop with a bakery as its side-business, at this time, it was on standby. Whilst the woman who was the shopkeeper did the cleaning of the storefront, she was making conversation with the owners of the adjacent stores.

Asama noticed that Suzu had turned to her back. Therefore, surreptitiously, with a small voice-

"Suzu-san, from last year onward, you haven't come here, have you?"

"Yes...Wh-when I passed by, i-it was scary."

'I see,' after Asama, who nodded, lightly touched the binder skirt at her waist, she took Suzu's shoulder.

At that moment. The female shopkeeper of the snack shop turned to face them. When she noticed them, she showed a smile-

"What could this be? From the mornin', there've been a lot of customers from the Academy, huh. It's still out of openin' hours, y'know?"

"Ah, I'm sorry."

Answering was Heidi. Heidi touched her cheek with her hand, and after bowing shallowly-

"Um...tomorrow, we might be making a racket..."

"Ya want to have a party? If that's so, I guess I'll have P-01s work hard?"

'Haha,' Asama listened to the words which Heidi told the shopkeeper, who was laughing, in response to the her.

"A party...that's right. Yes. I believe it'll be alright."

A breath.

"Because, everyone is praying that this will be a fun party."

<center>●</center>

"It'd be nice if it was fun tomorrow. Don't you think so? Gacchan?"

A resounding voice was brought to life in the opened pathway.

Walking the pathway, where the blue sky, beginning to tint with the colour of afternoon, was visible was one with six golden-wings. It was Margot Knight in her uniform. While opening up her speedometer-type Figur of Magi by her head, the place she was traveling was the long direct pathway where people and goods went back and forth. It was a transport horizontal-passage on the starboard of Murayama, where ships and winged-figures came and went.

In the center-segment of Musashi, the starboard transport horizontal-passage which opened up in the starboard wall through a hatch was a delivery opening which sent the goods received from the continental port on the opposite side of the ship during Musashi's stop to Musashino and Okutama.

At this time, the passage would be bustling with deliverers come on behalf of each business or personal things-

"Gacchan, by 'upwards', you're doing an ascending race in a gravitated space, right? Will you be coming out afterward?"

"That's right, once I finish one job, let's go again. Should we earn from Almirante or Marine? We've finally gotten recommended to EDEL Brocken as aerial-equipment testers by that lady from Wildkamelie, so I want to do some customization of Weissfräulein. Same for your Schwarzfräulein right?"

'Yeah,' nodding at Naruze's voice, audible from the Figur of Magi, Knight re-raised the work permit carried by her right arm. Sticking a broom into the cart laden with numerous small packages, she hurried towards the bow.

While moving through the voices and movements of the crowd, each time she sent her voice through, in response to the Figur of Magi, its needle waving-

"Just wait a little bit, okay? Somehow today, the coming and going of goods is kinda strange, and everyone is packed together. Nai-chan feels a little troubled. Just like Shiro said, it's all goods that are coming onboard."

"That's fine, if there's a lot coming from Mikawa then I should also move."

From the other side of the Figur of Magi, a voice sounded from Naruze's line. With her kouhai's voice-

"--The senpai are going out to the sky! We'll be cheering for you!　We bet our club fees on you!"

"Ah, that's right, this is also for the Manga Research's new work, 'Kobo-san'...but, how much more goods do you need to transport?"

"The only thing that's urgent is one, I think? All the rest should be fine at night, I think. But well, it's not good to hurry too much either, right? Before, the KKK delivery section stuffed the Manga Research goods into K.P.A. Italia's guest ship after all."

"Yeah, three thousand books our club's homo-section made for events. The King was a skillful-[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yaoi#Seme_and_uke seme], wasn't he?"

"Please refrain from putting real characters into your stories, Gacchan. I mean, I think that the King is a clumsy-seme."

"I wasn't the one who drew it, you know. Well, I didn't think that the King, who was sent here, planned to voice an objection to Hexagone Francaise, but instead objected to Lord Ita. The invention of printing techniques as a result of History Recreation is cruel."

'Well,' Naruze's voice was audible from the handheld.

"I'll finish up quickly, take my third victory today, and prepare for tonight. It'd be shameful if a Weisshexen and Schwarzhexen made a night's activities stink of the mood when returning from work."

'That's right,' Knight stopped in her tracks. Because they were bringing a 10-meter class large-scale wooden box from the transportation ship into the ship interior, the security officers of the transport horizontal-passage had given the traffic signals for pedestrians to stop for a while.

Knight, who lined up in the queue of people who had stopped, sighed and looked at Okutama and Musashino, visible beyond the windshield of Ability.

The special characteristics of Musashino was the ship-type bow and the Ability Controller which blanketed the sky of the stern like a roof. And as for Okutama, it had floors of residential districts and natural districts, layered upon it like stairs. Musashi Ariadust Academy was located on the highest level of those stairs, and the stair which went towards the starboard-side Remorse Way from in front of the Academy was clearly visible even from here.

It was a distance where one could make out the figures of those atop the stairs, where individuals could be determined.

However, Knight looked at a single small figure sitting at the Academy stairs.

"Gacchan...Can you see Kimi-chan?"

"Jud.--I can see her clearly from Musashino. Because, Kimi isn't moving."

"Which is to say, the Chancellor hasn't moved from the front of Remorse Way either, has he?"

"Yeah...Is there anything you'd like to say regarding those two?"

'Yeah,' Knight reached into the cart of small packages and grabbed hold of one of them.

"One urgent piece of luggage is addressed to the Student Council, you know? The delivery label is printed with 'Climax! Virgin Queen Elizabeth First Edition,' so the one who asked for this is the Chancellor, huh."

"Please choose whether you want to be serious or make a tsukkomi about it, Knight. Rather, didn't he say that the eroge this morning the last one?"

"This's camouflaged as an educational package from Izumo {{Furigana|Divine Transmission's|Communication's|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}} educational program, 'Working Grandpa,' but it failed because of the delivery label. This should be the continuation of 'Alternating Henry the 8th!'"

"Like I said, please don't make your comment include difficult references."

'That so?' Knight, who tilted her head, looked beside her, looked at a figure there who, just like her, was waiting on the traffic-

"Ah, it's Seijun."

<center>●</center>

At the sudden voice, Masazumi's body shook.

She turned back, and at the tip of her gaze, the six golden-winged Knight was there. Masazumi looked at her pushcart-

"...Your part-time job?"

"No, this is Nai-chan's real job. What're you doing?"

"Ah, I'm returning from Mikawa. And well, I was thinking of going towards the school, towards Remorse Way."

"Jud., I see, at this time the ship exterior is pretty crowded, huh."

"? Knight? Has Masazumi come? If she has, tell her about tonight and that item--"

'Night?' At the voice which leaked from the Figur of Magi, Masazumi tilted her neck. In response, Knight nodded-

"Gacchan, I'll go there right now, so wait--Then, um, Seijun, the Chancellor said he was going to have a 'Ghost Hunt' at the school tonight. The stairs at 8:00 PM. Are you coming?"

Being asked, Masazumi felt a slight relief. ''They invited me, huh?'' However-

"Ah, no, before, when we were outside, I was told by President Sakai, but..."

"You can't?"

In response to the question, Masazumi averted her gaze unintentionally. And-

"If everyone from the Student Council is there, then...It'd be a bad example."

She, who muttered, "I'm sorry," thought: ''I'm a letdown, aren't I.'' But, if speaking by common understanding-

"I'll be at Murayama, so if I tried to go to Okutama at night, I'd have to pass the police-box during its night shift. If I did that, I'd be troubling my father as well."

"Masazumi's father is a big member of the Provisional Parliament, right?"

"Well...That's right."

She was a bit lost about how to answer, when suddenly Knight raised the package in her hand, along with a smile.

"Then, I'll give you this. It's an item addressed to the Student Council."

'Huh?' Accepting it even while asking, Masazumi looked at the delivery label of the package in her hand-

"Why's this addressed to the Student Council..."

"Could you just put that aside and bring it there for me? I mean, the Chancellor is close to Remorse Way right now after all...I think you should go meet him, you know?"

"Why? Why should I meet him?"

At Masazumi's question, Knight attached the portable vault she had taken from the cart to the latch behind her waist, and answered with a smile.

"Mm--It has something to do with the topic tomorrow. What's popular is important to a young girl, after all."

Right after she said it, Knight brought the cart right up to the wall, and removing her broom, she covered the cart. She locked it, and faster than she turned around, behind me, a breeze blew threw the air where the wind passed through.

...Eh?

Turning around, men and women, each of them wearing the old flight uniforms of every country, were flying through the air with brooms, flying instruments, or with their own wings, stopped.

Several of them looked this way, in Knight's direction-

"Come up here, 'Zwei Fräuleins!' We won't lose this time! We'll show you the power of the old generation!"

<center>●</center>

Knight brushed the {{Furigana|Orei Metallo|Wisdom Ore|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}} at the tip of her broom, and turned around while carrying out her start-up operations.

She faced her delivery rivals, who were in the air, beyond the startled Masazumi-

"Won't you wait a bit? Ascending in gravitated space is Nai-chan and Gacchan's weakness, so I'd like to do it."

"Overcoming your weakness, what spirit! You're worthy of our training!"

"'Almirante', you're already a geezer, so back down. When it comes to a two-man unit, us, the former aces of Hexagon Francaise have barely above a 60% chance of victory against you two, who aren't Technohexen."

"Yeah? I'll seriously drag out the anti-God of War combat manual from when I was in active duty and do some combat maneuvers--The fact that I was a small fry like you three years ago was because I'd been taught by troublesome brats."

'Ahaha,' Knight laughed, and ran. Masaszumi, who stood on the pathway-

"...What...is all of this?"

"Ah, the race and mock battle that everyone from the delivery businesses is doing. We start when the observers are gone, so it's called 'Geheimnis Sabbat'. We do technical research and training, and we also make some money on the side by displaying it and betting on it."

"I haven't seen it from up close, but..."

"You should come with everyone this time, you know? Strange snacks are going to be there, and we're going to pull an all-nighter at Tsukiichi."

'Right?' She called out, and everyone in the air nodded. Now, the clothes and equipment of those who had gathered was all from the aerial-squadrons of every country. There were many people of the same grade or younger, but I had heard that the reason that it was mainly irregular races and witches who were older was because they were people who had evaded the oppression brought on by the hunting of heretics and gathered at Musashi.

In each country, there's no time limit on the graduation from the Academy, but in the Far East, it's been decided that graduation from the Academy comes at 18. Therefore, ever since they've come to Musashi, they couldn't be in service. However-

"Come now, aces of the current duty! The old aces have come to learn! Show us the skills that brought 'Wildkamelie' low and led you to become testers for 'EDEL Brocken'!"

"Ahaha, if Gacchan isn't here I can't match you guys, though--If she's here, we're invincible."

Leaving everyone, who said, "Go on, Go on!", in front of her, Knight waved to Masazumi-

"Then, please give the item to the Chancellor, alright?"

'Ah, yes.' Turning her back to Masazumi, who said those words, Knight launched her body into the air.

The empty sky.　In response to the wind which naturally caught in her wings and the sensation of suspension where there's no longer any support for her legs, Knight stuck the speedometer-type Figur of Magi into her palm.

'''"Model Summon : Product Name "Beginning of a Sleeping Face" : Confirm"'''

Technomagi is an Ability which ARIA-calculates the expended Fluid with the most elementary unit ATELL. However, the created Ability is saved as a Focal Instrument, and if it's necessary, that calculation can be summoned immediately, with no need for an ARIA. What was being carried out was that-<ref group="1K">The following is an interpretation: Where an Ability is the use of Fluid to make a miracle, Technomagi involves creating an Ability with a calculation, somewhat like an equation. This is called an 'aria calculation,' possibly because they sing an aria while calculating. The created equation can be stored in a Folder as a pattern and saved, which in turn allows it to be used freely without having to undergo the calculation again. Saved equations are referred to as Models of a Focal Instrument, and the Product Name is just the name of the Model. (Once again, this is just theory.)</ref>

'''"'Beginning of a Sleeping Face' : Quintet Activation : ----Confirm"'''

At the same time. Three speedometers appeared at the brush-part of the broom. Two appeared at the tip. 'Oooh,' "Almirante," who spoke-

"You really aren't making any Abilities other than that! What umpteenth Model is that?"

"Spontaneous creation is full of wastage, so I'm just saving the most appropriate one as a pattern. Everyone's copying me, so the division of the pattern folder is troublesome...Anyways, I'll do this without 'Schwarzfräulein', so let's race one round, alright? On the way there I'll meet up with Gacchan, and we'll do the second week, which is upwards, right?"<ref group="1K">The pronunciation for 'round' and 'week' is the same, and the second week Margot is referring to here is the one where they race upwards in a gravitated space.</ref>

'Oooh,' As if taking in their voices, a shockwave of air burst out from the brush-part of the broom.

In the next instant, Knight's body and vision rose up into the sky above Musashi.

The sky.

Below her, on the top of Musashi, bathing in the rays of the afternoon sun, there lay the expanses of towns and natural parks.

''It's so big''　As she thought that, heat waves and the wind chasing her from below was visible to her gaze.

Everyone is chasing. Each one is adapting to my form, and learning.　For me, who has no place where I belong as a witch and was brought along by the flow of life to Musashi, they're an existence I'm thankful for. At the beginning, we had clashes, but as we kept going, I was recognized, I learned, and now we're equal.

And furthermore-

...The Chancellor and Kimi-chan...

In front of the Academy on Okutama, there were two figures she knew in front of "Remorse Way", but confirming that the two stayed unmoving, while Knight brought the tip of her broom to face the northern skies-

One round. ''Even if I do that, those two won't move, right?'' She thought.
==Translator's notes and references==

<references group="1K" />

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 09|Chapter 09]]
| [[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 07

2012-10-07T09:14:24Z

Kadi:

==Chapter 07: Philosophers Atop the Stairs==
[[File:Horizon1A 201.jpg|thumb]]

''If there is a person who should be able to speak.''

''Speak of a person who should speak.''

''Speak together of the person who should speak.''

'''Point Allocation (Dissertation)'''

<center>●</center>

"Alright, with that, we will be having the special Student Council and Chancellor's Board meeting."

A boy's voice was brought to life at a high position. Atop a wooden bridge under the sky, which was slightly past noon.

On the frontal bridge of Ariadust Academy in Musashi's Center Trailing Ship - Okutama, atop the stairs which descended towards the front door, figures clad in uniforms were numerous.

The companions, Toori being at the center, were Kimi and Tenzou as well as Shirojiro and Heidi. The boy who had let forth the voice from just now, Neshinbara, while tapping on the Torii-design keyboard which was displaying in the air-

"The meeting topic of today is: 'Let's make Aoi-kun's confession succeed! meeting." This is brought to you with the sponsorship of me, Neshinbara, the secretary--Everyone, you can just slam him however you like you know? Then, Aoi-kun, it's all yours."

"Mmm, if we suddenly just think about the ratings, it'd be more interesting if I get rejected, right?"

"Is that what the person himself says from the beginning!?"

'Aah?' Toori glanced around at everybody-

"The hell is this, all of you!? Can't I be rejected!? I get it. That's th-the repression of results-oriented behaviour isn't it!? Faced with that kind of society who doesn't acknowledge a guy who's down on his luck, I<ref group="1H">Spoken like a civil servant.</ref> want to firmly object! Is that alright?--Don't think that anybody can get married, alright!? You too! And you too!!"

Everybody held down Toori, who had started pointing at people returning home as a result of his rampage, and stopped him. Sanyou, who had been pointed at approximately the fifth time had run away while crying, but everyone was unable to follow-up until that point.

Anyways, Toori, who had been made to sit, took a breath and looked at Tenzou, sitting next to him, who was wearing a ninja cap. And-

"Hey, Tenzou, fundamentally, how does somebody confess? In terms of number, you're pretty used to it right?"

"Ri-right now, I have been rejected a lot, you know!? It is that way, you know!?"

"It's fine, just try saying it."

"Mmm', Tenzou folded his arms and nodded. Afterward, he raised his right index finger-

"Suddenly confessing, being completely honest, is the admirable road. No matter who it is, they have the thing called preparation of the heart; Toori-dono, in the morning, if a girl you do not know is standing in front of your house and you are told 'I love you,'--wouldn't that be amazing! --You do not need it! Preparation of the heart, you do not need it!"

"Yes. However, if that girl was Tenzou, I'd be pretty disgusted. After you stand in front of my house for the sake of confessing to me, nervously hoping, I'd run away before your sanity level drops. Without a doubt."

"You're horrible!!"

"--Hey, this is the opinion of the secretary. The two of you, take this seriously!"

At the voice of Neshinbara, continuing to tap at the keyboard, taking down the meeting log, the two folded their arms.

After a while, once again, Tenzou raised his right index finger-

"...This is one, how would a 'letter operation' be?"

Tenzou took out a pen and notepad from his chest.

'What?' at the destination of everyone's gazes, Tenzou passed the pen and notepad to Toori's hands.

"Would that be alright? When confessing, a person will always get flustered. For example, you thought you were saying 'I love you,' but you panic and, 'I love your man!' explodes out, or if you seriously stutter and 'I w-wuvee you!' bursts out, or if you force yourself to do it cheerfully 'Watashiii loooveess kimiiiii yoou knowwww---!?'<ref group="1H">Take a guess.</ref>;you will say one of those kinds of fail honest confessions."

"You really have a lot of experience. You're reassuring, but be a little tolerant, since you're a ninja."

"Lectured! In this kind of timing, I was lectured!"

"Don't worry about it, Tenzou, or rather, what does this notepad and pen have to do with your happy failure stories?"

'Ah', Tenzou cracked his finger.

"It is simple-Write down what you want to tell her in advance, and in place of a confession put that into a letter and hand it to her."

"Mmm', Tenzou nodded.

"If you do so, it has absolutely no relationship with getting flustered, and if you are embarrassed, it is fine if you return home just like that. Furthermore, if it ends without the other person responding immediately, even a response by letter is good, so it is thoroughly caring--"

"Hey, hey, are the failure stories of getting rejected by that method going to start now? It's a good atmosphere right now!"

"I-I am sorry! The atmosphere has become awkward!"

However, Toori looked at the memopad, and he said 'But, y'know' to Tenzou. "Y'know', he introduced further-

"In short, write how I fell in love with the other person on this?"

"Well, officially a piece of paper, but it should be fine to summarize what you think up here."

"Mmmmm...Don't really want to do it. Y'know why? This kind of, workings of the emotions of love or hate, it can't really be put into words well, can it?"

Responding to those words was not Tenzou. It was Kimi, curling her body up against the railing of the bridge. While her hair fluttered in the wind, she looked at Toori-

"Fufufu, idiot brother, there's no good way to put emotions, things like love or hate, into words? What a cute line. If that's so, as a test, try to write down what you dislike about the eroge-ninja."

"No Sis, things like what I dislike about my friend, there's no way I could put that into words well, can I?"

'''● As for what I think about how he is as a human, hiding his face all the time, I can't put it into words very well.'''

'''● I wonder whether using 'gozaru<ref group="1H">Da (De-su) -> De-aru (De-arimasu)-> De-gozaru (De-gozaimasu). The latter is a rather old form of the modern copula, mostly used by samurai and ninja in Japanese light novel literature.</ref>' as a sentence ending is meant to be a gag, but I can't put it into words very well.'''

'''● I really wish he'd do something about the fact that sometimes a smell like the smell of a dog comes from his clothes, but I can't put it into words very well.'''

"Like I thought, it's something that I can't really put into words, the bad areas of my friend."

"Yo-you just wrote it down without any trouble! You did! And in bullet points!"

"Hmm? That's weird. I can't write anything about your good areas though. ファー...<ref group="1H">Sound of a sigh. If you're wondering why I put this, it says 'Sigh' in English in the original text~~</ref>"

"The hell is 'ファー...'! This guy is the worst!!"

Tenzou grabbed Toori's collar and shook him, but Toori continued smirking. As if in his place, Kimi peeled her body from the railing and stood behind Toori-

"Fufufu, idiot brother, putting that aside, haven't we been able to practice at a good stepping stone? If that's so, try writing down the good areas of the she who is inside your heart."

"Eeh? Again, Sis is asking me to do a really difficult thing. Tenzou's hateful areas are direct, as in already apparent, so I can do it easily, but she is--that's right, it's the heart, you know!? The heart! Do you think that the workings of my pure soul can be easily put into words well!?"

'''● That her face rather fits my tastes is something that I can't put into words very well.'''

'''● That I can peek at the part inside her apron, what looks like panties, from the fringe when she squats is something I can't put into words very well.'''

'''● That the lines at the area from her waist till her butt are amazing is something that I can't put into words very well.'''

"Mmm, like I thought, my pure soul is something that I can't put into words very well."

"--Th-this is really specific! Yet it is practical!"

"Don't be so noisy, Tenzou. If I were to seriously get specific, it wouldn't end with just this...!"

"Wait, waitwait...those bullet points, for Toori, an important thing is missing."

The person who formed those words was a massive figure seated two steps down, the half-dragon Ulquiaga.

Bending his arms, which were also frontal wings, he rubbed his chin with the small hand within the wing-

"As far as I can see...there is a mystery to Toori's affection."

"Eh? There's something missing from Toori-kun's practical affections?"

At Heidi, who asked that, 'Yeah', Ulquiaga nodded. And, he-

"--Why has this citizen of the boob camp not mentioned anything about boobs directed to the other person?"

At Ulquiaga's words, everyone drew a breath of surprise and looked at Toori.

In the surroundings, even the students going home from school slightly stopped the movements of their bodies in response to the words just now.

"Have I, by any chance become the authority of that path?"

While speaking, Toori nodded with a serious face. And when he slowly sucked in a breath, his expression stilled and he began to run his pen down the paper-

"I have done it. In short--[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Haiku If I do not try to/Fondle those breasts which she holds/I won't understand]."

"Don't just read the first line of a poem indifferently!!"

At everyone's tsukkomi, Toori frowned. 'Hey you guys, you know,' he folded his arms.

"What should I do for the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kigo word about the seasons]?"

"Fufufu, idiot brother, just now, I just shuddered from the beauty in your simplicity. However-"

Kimi sat next to Toori. And, she rested her chin on her folded knees-

"However, what's the reason for you not bringing up the boob topic at the teenagers' discussion place of your confessee's charm."

"Sis, right now I'm just like the song of yearning for boobs which I wrote. I haven't fondled them so I don't know."

"Fufufu, in short--when it comes to boobs, you can't really judge them? How honest!"

'Aah', the little brother who answered raised the hand which was holding his sisters'-

"Even if I look like this, I'm serious! I won't just say anything I want!"

"...That this brother and sister's heads are weird might not matter, but this act of calling out boobs repeatedly these few minutes is unmistakeably going over the yearly usage limit."

"Fufufu, loser ninja, please shut up. However, idiot brother, even if it's just like your song, isn't it something that you can understand from looking at it roughly? The appearance of someone like Asama's is roughly the same."

The instant Kimi spoke, a window on the third floor of the school building behind them opened. It was the window of a classroom that was being used for the activities of the tea ceremony club.

"Hey! Don't just do body trivia of people as you feel like it! Things like it's around the same, or the appearance is around the same!"

"That's right! Asama's aren't like they appear! Within the sphere a little--"

"Uwa, saying that like a sommelier is the worst--! Wai-don't move from there!! My bow! MY BOW!!"

"Hey, hey, has the tea ceremony club recently started archery?"

Faced with Toori, who had taken out a writing implement and had began to write '100 points' on the top part of the ninja cap on Tenzou, who was sitting next to him, his sister tilted her neck.

"Anyways idiot brother, let's keep the serious talking till that point and continue with the thing about you--As the goods and bads of the boobs of the confessee cannot be judged by visual information, if after you started going out if you understand that 'this wouldn't have done' from a sommelier point of view, what are you going to do? You have to test once, don't you?"

"Test? Test what?"

"--Plead to an owner of boobs close to the one of the confessee, and it's definite that she'd let you fondle them, isn't it?"

Simultaneous with Kimi's words, atop the bridge and even the schoolyard below it, people evacuated from within a thirty-meter radius. Girls from the start; boys also hid their chest and briskly walked away penguin-like.

Atop the bridge which had become silent, Toori looked at her sister-

"Sis, you're amazing! You're smart but aren't you an idiot!?"

"Fufu, idiot brother, the things that a genius thinks about cannot be understood by anyone but the genius herself. Loneliness is wonderful! Then, what kind of feeling do your confessee's give? Which of the three selections from HARD/NORMAL/EASY, or is it HELL!?"

"Mmm, it's rather advanced, so I can't say it simply, but--fairly HARD, I think."

"You are saying it unreasonably simply, you know!"

"Fufu, fairly hard, huh.　In other words, that it's thin..."

Kimi looked around the area. Focusing on the few people on the stairs-

"I see, Adele or Suzu or Sanyou-sensei maybe?"

"Sis! Sis! Having a teacher also included in your list of names, do you have no differentiation!?"

"Fufufu, idiot brother, your sister is not a person who chooses the measures. I don't choose the goal either, though. For now, just think about the groping! Only fondlいる!<ref group="1H">Imagine that this is how a verb is conjugated into present perfect tense in Japanese.</ref> But well, other than that, it's that or this..."

"--? What are you doing sitting here?"

As if interrupting Kimi's words, a voice sounded from the school building.

Turning around, from the entrance of the school building, two figures were coming. The first was a stooped-

"President Sakai..."

At everyone's voice, calling out, Sakai raised his hand with a 'Yo'. And the other person, walking besides Sakai, was a girl shouldering an enormous leather bag on her left and right shoulders. A girl who had at the top of her rather tall body a large, silver fringe and sharp, golden eyes. And, the name of she, who was shaking the large bundles of the hair at her back, rolled into circles-

Kimi called.

"Mitotsudaira. Are you descending to Mikawa with President Sakai?"

<center>●</center>

At that question, she, Mitotsudaira shook her head with a small motion. Narrowing her sharp eyes-

"There is no way that I, a knight charged with a Matsudaira branch family, would go to Mikawa, which are creating gifts for P.A. ODA, is there? Just, as the relationship of my authority as a branch family member, this is because a document of certification is needed for President Sakai, who is descending."

Toori turned his smile to Sakai, who had said, 'Well, that's how it is,'

"Grand head, are you going even till the center of Mikawa, Nagoya? You sure were given permission."

"It's 'cause a companion from long ago called me out--It's been ten years. He's probably changed a lot, so when I've had something to drink with him I'll be returning. There's been bad rumours about the Mikawa of recent times due to the closed state they're in, so if I stay long I'll be eyed by the Testament Union, y'know."

The moment Sakai spoke till that point. Shirojiro raised his hand.

"President Sakai, we're paying for the trip, so could you take a look at the flow of money for me?--This is about the Mikawa of this year, but for some reason, mostly without buying materials from us, all they've been doing is selling. Because an even larger amount of sale notices were given before we entered port, it's an arrangement where currently, the importers are squabbling over warehouses."

"Earlier, Lord-sensei was talking about 'fireworks' though. I wonder if this has something to do with that."

"I wonder', Shirojiro said, and everyone tilted their heads and murmured.

In response, without following deeper, Sakai-

"Well, I'll be careful--Then, this's become some sort of rumour, but Toori, it was something like you were going to confess...The person whom that kinda dangerous behaviour is gonna reach is--"

"It's Horizon."

At the line he said, everyone fell silent, and Sakai looked up at the sky. And he, after a while-

"...Hmm, so, you actually think that?"

"For President-sensei, it's that, right? Last year, you were consulted with by Asama and Neshinbara, and you went to see; from then on, weren't you avoiding giving any comments?...President-sensei always doesn't talk about important stuff."

"Yeah, there is that..."

Sakai made his introduction-

"The chance that she's somebody else, that she just happens to resemble another exists. No, it's strongly in that direction, right?"

"I know. That's why I've watched her for a year, just like a stalker. Anyway, if it happened that I was just chasing after her looks, I'd be a mistaken stalker. So well, when I watched her for a year..."

"Not mistaken, that's an official stalker, isn't it?...But well, when you watched her for a year?"

Opposing him, Toori spoke. His smiling face still in that state-

"The facial features and body are different from ten years ago, it's another person. So, if I'm chasing the past, that kind of difference would have bothered me, I thought, but when I had watched her for a year, it started to not matter what the past was like, and I had been captured by that part of her which tried her best in various things...Before it became this way, I had thought this at the first."

A breath.

"That if she was Horizon, 'I had no right to get close to her.'....But, step by step, 'If she's here, then just that is fine.' I thought, and eventually, 'I want to talk to her', or 'I want to try and touch her', I thought that, and that's what I'm thinking now...Even if she isn't Horizon--"

"Even if she isn't?"

"It's the me who can't do anything, but I wondered if she wouldn't be together with me."

'I see', Sakai said. Sighing as if spitting out the smoke from his tabacco, 'I see', he said again-

"When did you think that?"

"About a week ago--When I thought 'at this time ten years ago, Horizon left, didn't she', it naturally seemed that way. That were she to just be here, I'd hate it. That's why, I decided to confess. It'll probably be a one-sided confession, but--"

"But?"

"Tomorrow is ten years, and that as a boundary in time, I won't treat Horizon as something to run from anymore."

'Yes,' he nodded-

"--She doesn't know who she herself is, right? Therefore, the confession will go well, and if she wishes for it, I was thinking that we'd find out about it together. A lot of things will probably happen because of that, but because I won't treat Horizon as something to run from--It'll be alright."

'I see' Sakai dropped his gaze. An expression which could be said to be a wry smile. He stroked that chin with the hand that was in his pockets, when-

"These ten years were quick, weren't they. It happened right after I came, that accident."

'That's right', nodding was Kimi. She sighed with a 'Fuu'-

"But, you're stupid, idiot brother. You should write what you said just now on the letter. It's a little long, so I think that it'd be better if you made it simpler though. A-l-so-"

"Also?"

'Yes', Kimi nodded.

"There's still one problem which hasn't been resolved--Whether you can take hard or not."

"Hard?"

Frowning was Mitotsudaira, listening to the conversation from beside Sakai.

Aside from shallowly folding her arms, Mitotsudaira was tilting her head, looking at Kimi through narrowed eyes.

"Is there some sort of problem which the Chancellor has? Well, he is somebody who always has problems, but what is it this time?"

"Eh, I'll say it so it's easy to understand."

Kimi said this.

"Mitotsudaira--Faced with the difficulty which Toori bears right now, Mitosudaira is a fitting person."

<center>●</center>

At Kimi's words, Mitotsudaira lightly tilted her head.

"What is going on?' she thought, and further, inside her heart-

...Another strange thing.

Nodding within her heart, she looked back and forth between the sitting Toori and Kimi.

"Truthfully, somehow I do not really understand, but trouble and fitting is an exaggeration, isn't it."

"An exaggeration? That's stupid, Mitotsudaira--for my idiot brother, it's an important event of his lifetime, you know? In any case, it's a matter of great gravity concerning the confession tomorrow."

At the words she was told, Mitotsudaira moved her eyebrows.

"A matter concerning the Chancellor's confession tomorrow?"

'Yeah, that's right' nodded at in response to the question, Mitotsudaira touched her hand to a single cheek.

...Confession.

What kind of importance that kind of event holds to they themselves, I understand very well. Even in light novels and manga, on stage and in TV dramas, as a subject it is something that always comes up. However-

"...Well, could it be something that the knight Mitotsudaira, charged with the Matsudaira's branch family, cannot understand?"

Being spoken to, Mitotsudaira felt that a slight crack was born within her heart.

...Indeed, I am a knight who was sent here for the sake of receiving the provisional inheritance of the name Mito Matsudaira.

"Being part of this family, which has been presented from Hexagone Francaise to the Far East, it is true that things like marriage being decided by my country, my parents, and the Testament's recreation of history, I have no connection the practices of commoners such as free confessions of romance."

But, Mitotsudaira said.

"Even I will eventually become a person, a single part which bears the Far East--There is no way that I would have no understanding of the practices of commoners, is there?"

"If that's so--"

'Ehh,' Mitotsudaira said. Tapping her own chest lightly with the palm of her right hand and sticking it out-

"There is no knight which does not help a commoner's troubles. To be able to resolve this problem, no matter what it may be, I, Nate Mitotsudaira will give my all. Then, Chancellor, what is your wish?"

Having asked, Toori turned this way. However, while standing up, he folded his arms and tilted his head-

"Mmm...what it is, it's a little hard to say though?"

"You are not a man who is very clear, are you--I will lend you my strength, so be bold."

"No, if I say it clearly, you'll get mad. If I say it boldly--I'll be killed."

'Huh?' Mitotsudaira, tilting her head forwards looked around the area. On the stairs, each person who was there, with the exception of Kimi, everyone nodded at the words which had just been spoken.

...This is...

'I have a bad feeling about this,' Mitotsudaira thought inside her heart. In any case, that they are not good is something which always happens. Even the day before, when I was meeting with a high-classed guest, the business partners of the Mitotsudaira family, over lunch at a restaurant in Tama, Toori and Kimi and all the others came pouring in like an avalanche, and it was horrible.

Even though I tried to chase them out, the guests trying to show mercy rendered that void. Sitting with someone they did not know was further something which could not have happened. Anyway, Toori, who had known that they had gourmet tastes, ordered some bear and started an argument-

"Geezer! Geezer! Saying that any kind of food is delicoius, is that true!?"

"Ha, hahahaha, no matter what kind of food it is, finding the good points and enjoying is common sense."

"Hah!? You serious!? Then, cook! These gourmets said they'd eat dog! They're really brave!"

...The specialty cook who was at their side, face pale, raised his empty teacup and chopsticks with his two hands, but what did that mean?

Anyways, if I just state the conclusion, the gourmet, completely naked, was running home while crying, and I had lost one client.
...Thinking about it again, it was a huge hindrance to business...!

At that time, I had gotten rather angry, but this time, I was receiving advance warning by that anger from beyond.

Therefore, it cannot be that, but-

"Jud.--then, for the sake of safety, let me verify first. What could you possibly wish from me?"

"Well, that's..."

Toori, standing right in front of me, averted his gaze slightly and scratched his head. Besides that, he-

"Just a little practice, or rather, I want you to be my rehearsal partner."

At those words, Sakai, next to me, crooked his neck.

"Saying rehearsal, in short, that's the recital of your confession, isn't it? Again, that's..."

'Stupid', I was glanced at by Sakai, who had said that, out of the corner of his eye. It seemed as if he wanted to say, 'I wonder if you can.'

'However, as that is the case,' Mitotsudaira thought this.

...Th-there is not really anything stupid about it, you know?

A confession, she is interested in that event. Therefore, she cleared her throat, and shrugging her shoulders exaggeratedly-

"Chancellor?...In other words, that is using me as a substitute for the person you are confessing to, is it not?"

A breath. Mitotsudaira touched her hand to her waist, staring into his face-

"...Indeed, that kind of thing, if I think about my pride as a woman, it is obvious I can get mad. 'Rather than the person I am confessing to, you have no worth, but you look like her, so I want to use you,' is what it is, is it not."

"Mmm, I don't know whether you don't have any worth or not, rather, I judged on sight."

"Jud., well, I do not really understand, but I am indebted to you..."

Mitotsudaira nodded. Forcing power into her eyebrows, she stuck her chest out-

"I am fine with it. Nate Mitotsudaira, for the sake of being your rehearsal--"

Mitotusudaira thought. In this situation, what should I say?

...For the sake of being your rehearsal...?

Certainly, if it was the standing throw which had begun to become trendy lately, in a situation where you accept a higher-rank or lower-rank's wish to be practice for them, there should be some sort of an expression. Therefore, Mitotsudaira lightly tapped her chest with the fingers of her hand, and said it.

"Eh, I--'''will lend you this chest'''."

The instant she said it. Mitotsudaira was bathed in everyone's sudden reactions.

'Eeh!?', pressured by the voices of shock coming from all directions, Mitotsudaira-

...Huh?

Sweeping the area with her gaze, not only Toori, Kimi and everyone on the stairs, everybody, who was for some reason peeking this way from a place around thirty meters away, turned heir voices and gazes this way.

I do not know the meaning of that, but I could feel a hint of admiration in everyone's murmurs of surprise which had rung out. However-

...I-is it really something to make so much noise about?

Slightly unsettled, as if confirming, towards the murmuring Toori and company-

"U-um, just because I said that I would lend this chest for the sake of the rehearsal of Chancellor's confession..."

Having said that, once again, everyone started murmuring. Other than the voice, 'she's serious,'-

"She said it twice! She said it twice, you know!"

"Wow, as expected, a knight's dedication is amazing..."

"Certainly, in terms of position and in terms of durability, a human shield...!"

Only the last one I did not comprehend, but anyways, I was able to understand that this was something earthshaking.

...We-well, everyone also seems to be hoping in me.

If I refuse to cooperate at this stage, I will lose everyone's support. I am atop the small Musashi； as a knight who takes charge of numerous villages as her territory, I wish to avoid that kind of development.

Beside me, Sakai, who like me does not understand the meaning of what is going on, while processing the reaction of the area-

"Well, do your best...I'll be going to Mikawa now."

'Ah', realizing, everyone said farewell or bowed, and Sakai left. When he was descending the stairs-

"I'll be meeting up with Masazumi, there something you want to say to her?"

"I'll be making some noise here at eight o'clock, could you ask whether or not she can come?"

'Jud., Jud.' Sakai raised his hand lightly, and forming a smile at the edge of his mouth, he descended.

And, Mitotsudaira saw. In front of her, Toori was looking her way with a serious face-

"Alright then, Nate, let's do it--I'll do it tightly, alright? Afterward, don't hit me, alright?"

Responding to that question, first, Mitotsudaira calmed her breathing. Achieving calm by doing that, through pulling aside her fringe, she corrected her posture-

"Sent knights are allowed the possession of large-scale weapons, but that is something for the sake of protecting the people. On my pride of one of werewolf-lineage, I will not do anything like that...Generally, is there some sort of dangerous prerequisite to the rehearsal of a confession?"

"Then, I won't hold back."

Along with his words, Mitotsudaira had a sensation on her chest.

...Eh?

Looking, two sets of Toori's five fingers were shallowly buried in the chest of her uniform.

<center>●</center>

Without being able to understand her own state, Mitotsudaira sucked in a shallow breath once-

"...U-um."

"Wait, Nate, please be quiet. Right now, I'm in the midst of confirmation."

Rather than what she was being told, perplexed by the current advancing situation, Mitotsudaira lost her words.

...Um, this is--...

As she was thinking, she realized that heat was steadily building up in her face. Thinking about what that was all about, she remained not giving an answer-

"Wonder how it is."

Toori brought his body low. Bringing his head with brown hair to her chest-

"Mm."

His ear was pressed against her chest. What she could be faintly smelled was the fragrance of his hair; Mitotsudaira noticed that he used the same shampoo as his sister, her unconscious was shouting to notice something more important.

...Bu-but, um, this situation is...

Now, an ear is being pressed against my chest, and it's being groped. That is the reality. The words 'rehearsal for a confession' and what is happening right before my eyes do not connect. What is ''this''. If I were to speak in French, then 'Quoi?'.

Could it be that there was a mistake in my reactions up till now?

I do not know. What should I do? Now, the best reaction my unconscious is shouting is to slaughter the idiot before my eyes with my two hands, but as expected, a noontime killing is risky. If I am to do it, it should be at night.

However, if other than that, at this kind of time, what should I do?

...U-um...

In that state, seconds passed by; as everyone was speechless, silence continued-

"...I see."

Toori took his hands and ears off my chest.

As if matching that movement, everyone leaned forward and focused their eyes upon Toori.

"...How was it, Tori-dono!?"

'Yeah', Toori, who nodded, stuck his thumb up for all to see-

"She wasn't wearing a bra."

'Ooh', everyone muttered, but is there not a limit to the exposure of personal information?

However, Toori moved. Returning a nod to everyone, he looked this way with a refreshing smile-

"Thanks a lot, Mitotsudaira! Thanks to you, I've completed one of my self-searches!"

Sticking up his right thumb-

"I--am all right!"

"You are not all right at all, you idioooottt--!!"

Releasing the spell seal on her body along with her cry, Mitotsudaira hammered Toori against the railing with a single right backhand.

The railing was unable to completely take Toori's body, spinning and flying away.

"--!"

Along with a cracking sound, the railing twisted and broke, and with the excess energy, Toori's body flew towards the school courtyard along with the foundation. "Waaah', towards the direction of everyone in the schoolyard, who was running, Mitotsudaira turned her gaze and sighed.

"You really were an idiot from the beginning! Think yourself lucky you were not wearing personal equipment! Really..."

Lightly wiping away the tears hovering at the corners of her eyes with a finger, she straightened her eyebrows-

"--Tomorrow, it would be nice if you were rejected!!"
==Translator's notes and references==

<references group="1H" />
<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 06|Chapter 06]]
| [[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 08|Chapter 08]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 06

2012-10-07T09:13:08Z

Kadi:

==Chapter 06: Fated Ones Beyond the Door==
[[File:Horizon1A 191.jpg|thumb]]

''Whilst being fearful, we hope.''

''What should that suddenness be called?''

'''Point Allocation (Romantist)'''

<center>●</center>

A bell rang.

Sounding a fixed melody, the sound of a bell which let one know of the school's noon break. A tone which told of Musashi's noon.

That sound was not only above Musashi, it also used the ships' interior broadcasters; the inside was also informed.

The ships' interior.

An underground residential area where rooms were lined up in a wall. On that pathway, three meters in width, a single boy was walking.

A boy dragging a long a travel bag on which the name "Azuma" was written.

"...The room farthest in, huh? Even though I finished moving quickly, I spent a really long time on the paperwork."

On the pathway he looked at, on the wall there was "Okutama: Horizontal Passage 1-15" "Musashi Ariadust Academy Student Dormitory".

A joint housing-type horizontal passage placed underground Ariadust Academy.

In the villages' roads, even during the lunch break figures were many. Because, people who were going to work after noon were there.

Between the people returning to their own rooms, and furthermore people leaving them, the everyday sound of voices being exchanged which he had not heard for so long was audible.

A certain male student was walking together with his friends, and while counting up numbers on the fingers of his hands-

"--The time for my part-time, I think I'll do it for one more hour. After next year, it'll be my full-time job, so from now on I think I'll get clothes for outside work, but the citizens' weight limit won't be enough above two kilos--"

Behind the words being exchanged, a certain female student pressed a company cell-phone type Divine Transmitter to her ear-

"--Yeah, a part-time job at Suwa Shrine's contract stand, so let's bring back some eggs for our rationing on our way ba--Eh? It's a family ticket, so we can't do an individual refund. If that's the case--yeah, the horizontal passage at Okutama 1-7, you coming?"

-she formed a smile, and as the boys walking nearby were comparing the personal armaments pulled from their waists with each others'-

'--As I thought, it was a straight sword; I think that it's good that the grip is the imperial "Eisen Ritter" brand. Just, impacts with Mobile Shells are a prerequisite, so won't it be tail heavy if you install an attachment?"

They exchanged opinions with each other.

There were similarities in the types of topics, but for each person, occasionally the name of some known people would be said.

Oriotorai and Tenzou in an equipment related topic, and for Ability, Shinto's Asama and Shirojiro; For a Europe-type topic, Naruze, Knight and Ulquiaga's names would appear. What Azuma, stories about them entering his ear, thought was-

...I've returned.

For this one month, I was summoned by the Testament Union from my second year's summer break, and I finished up the restoration of authority as well the sealing of my own powers.

Without meeting up with anybody from the same generation, all I heard were things that I had to understand. Compared to that-

...It's somehow pretty varied.

In the fact that I thought that this atmosphere was really pleasant, I was thinking that I had gotten used to this place. If I too were to talk, I'd definitely be a pretty varied person.

For other topics too, thanks to the fact that he was at the Testament Union, he knew a lot of things. Even concerning the fact that K.P.A. Italia's Pope-Chancellor and Tres Espana's Special Duty are coming to Mikawa, rising up to the topics of many people, Azuma knows.

When he left the Academy, he was spoken to by Heidi regarding those kinds of information.

"If you're going to sell information about the Testament Union, let it be special please...huh."

At night, I'm probably going to do that. Whatever the case, I had been invited by Toori and company.

...Ghost hunting at night, huh.

<center>●</center>

Ghost hunting.

'They've thought of something weird again', Azuma thought.

At what Toori said-

"That End of Days something seems to be mainstream, I wondered if there weren't any phenomenon, and when I tried looking, at our Academy, there was a rumour from a long time ago that ghosts would come out! Don't you want to search a little!?"

Wasn't that a pretty major ghost story in Academies everywhere?

...Because of the disturbance in the Earth Pulse, I wonder if that kind of small Phenomena is becoming easier to occur.

Just, gathering at the Academy at night is an event which draws one's interests even while small.

It certainly seems that last year we did something similar to this. That was about monsters coming out in a　clubroom in Okutama's seventh underground floor, it was taken as looking around at night with everyone, and I joined in. If I state the conclusion first-

...A huge disaster.

Toori had wrapped his entire body up to his face in gold tights, playing the role of the ghost, but seriously getting freaked out by the weird dance at the scene, Asama started rapid firing her bow along with a scream, and that was the start of the disaster.

...I wonder what it's going to be like this year.

And, what I had taken interest in was what Toori had spoken of, what made this ghost hunt an eve, "Tomorrow's Confession'. Who it was to seemed to be a secret, but it probably won't turn out well; the feeling that everyone in the class was nervous couldn't be anything other than that they had great expectations.

...What will tomorrow be like?

'Well, it'll probably be something fun,' walking while smiling wrly, Azuma passed by the decorative plants and the baggage left by the residents, eventually reaching the inner tip of the horizontal passage.

There was a room. A room which held the room number of his goal.

What was on the front was a six-[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tatami#Size tatami] room with a [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E6%9D%BF%E6%88%B8#.E9.81.A3.E6.88.B8.E3.80.81.E8.88.9E.E8.89.AF.E6.88.B8.E3.81.AE.E8.AA.95.E7.94.9F sliding door]. In a student dormitory where four-tatami rooms were many, a six-tatami solitary room was precious. He did think about whether this had any relation to his birth, but he decided to rethought it, 'there were rooms left over, right?".

And, Azuma inserted the key into the sliding door's keyhole.

At that interval, there was something he noticed. The room that Azuma is using from now on has a sliding door, but-

...Not a paper sliding door, but a western-style sliding door made of boards? Was the previous user a European?

Because Musashi's interior was fundamentally a Far East style, its sliding doors were of paper, and in the case that one wanted a western style one, it was normal to replace it with a door. However, right now, before his eyes was an eclectic object, a sliding door made out of boards.

...That's a strange modification. Well, it's fine, people messing with rooms are pretty numerous though.

In the same grade, for example the two people Knight and Naruze, the modificiations of the western rooms that they owned were known.

Once, Azuma had been tasked by Oriotorai with the distribution of topic printouts, and he had seen the two's room, but it was the structure of a workshop where half the four-tatami floor, re-coated with resin, was a closet and half was pots and kettles on which desks and work tables were placed. In its center, decorations of things like lace and stuffed animals were there, and the bed on the walls was a state where one was meant to be shared by two, but the courage to ask the meaning of that, as expected, did not well up.

Anyway, the one agreement between everyone was that because there was no difference in floor level in a western room, modification was easy.

...If it's me, what would I do?

Thinking, Azuma turned the lock and opened the sliding door.

There was a room. Because it was inside the ship, there were no windows.

A six-tatami room has a passage, one-tatami wide, in the middle, and from the left and right walls, beds and extensions with adjustable heights that could be used as large desks existed on the upper and lower levels. Therefore, in terms of structure it was a four-person room, but so the stuffiness could be removed, it was basically used as a three-person room; one of the extensions could be used freely.

However, as for the room which Azuma had entered, two of the extensions on the left hand side had been removed.

There in place of them was a wooden table, and furthermore-

"...Eh?"

The front where his gaze sent a question. In front of the placed table, a single girl existed.

<center>●</center>

...Eh?

Azuma dropped his neck forwards.

The girl with flaxen-coloured hair was seated in a large chair, facing the desk.

She was in the middle of working. With a pen, she was writing words on the notes placed on the desk.

However, was she concentrating on the notes? She did not notice me.

...Uum.

In the inside of the room, seen by the gaze of I, who was confused, nothing was stuck onto the wooden walls but a calendar. As if a substitute, on the wall bed which was set to be low, a large futon was spread out, and passing below the large shelf which was the top plank of the desk, a clothes hanger made of string was there.

On the hanger, shirts, skirts, and things which had an underwear-like tint were also visible.

When Azuma had confirmed up until that point.

She suddenly looked this way. Stopping the pen which was writing on her notes, the absolute middle of her movement of taking a breath. Her gaze, lightly turning her neck and taking a breath, stopped this way.

Blue eyes, the instant he saw those. Azuma drew his body back-

"Ah! I-I'm sorry! It seems like I've mistaken my room...!"

Moving backwards, he panicked and returned to the corridor. While doing so, the sound of his travel bag hitting the sliding door sounded, but-

"I'm sorry!"

-saying that, he placed his hand on the sliding door and shut it. But, right before, Azuma certainly saw it. That beyond the closing sliding door, the girl with flaxen-coloured hair opened her eyes wide and was looking this way.

And, Azuma saw one more fact. That was-

...That large chair.

Was a weelchair.

"----"

It being now, he understood the meaning of closing the sliding door with great force. Why it was a western style sliding door. That was-

...Because, in a state where one is riding a wheelchair, an opening door is inconvenient.

However, in the case of a sliding door, all one has to do is slide it to the side. You can open it with the same operation from outside and inside, and one's wheelchair won't hit the door. If that's the case-

...This is a room for the sake of that person.

Azuma raised his face and looked at the nameplate case above the sliding door. The nameplate case, displaying the name of the resident, had a paper, a handwritten name written on it, inserted inside. There was-

"Miram Polk..."

He muttered and nodded; Azuma looked at the residential guide in his hand. However, the number of his designated room was not mistaken. If that is the case, saying that he had gotten the room wrong to the girl inside was not a true excuse-

...Who should I consult about this?

Azuma sighed and spun on his heel. First, the horizontal passage management room which handles the management of the rooms.

<center>●</center>

The sunlight was below the sky which started to move from noon towards the afternoon.

The mountain surface of Mikawa's north side; towards the valley on which "Kagami Field" "Matsudaira Family" was written with greenery, Musashi descended.

On the southwest of the Musashi-use continental port which Musashi entered as if sinking into, the flat ground which leveled the mountains expanded outwards in continuity, there was the flat ground-type common use continental port where Aerial Ships from other countries landed.

And, at the south of the continental port which Musashi entered, the east of the common use continental port, there was a large city which had surroundings of outskirt settlements and fields.

It was Mikawa. The owner of Musashi, while being the representative of the Far East, opposing the Testament Union, it formed a formal alliance with the Oda family, who swallowed the Osman, which opposed Europe; it was the territory of the Matsudaira family.

And, Musashi, sinking its body towards the place of its own settlement, sounded the warning sirens of its eight ships at the same time.

It was the clamor which told of Musashi's stop.

[[File:Horizon1A 200.jpg|thumb]]

<center>●Mikawa Surroundings Outline Map●</center>

''Toori'': "Sis! Sis! We've arrived at Mikawa, so teach me about the area!"

''Kimi'': "Guess there's no helping it...first of all, the outline of the surroundings is something like this."

:■ '''Mikawa Surroundings Summary Map'''
[From most northwards to most southwards.]
::● Musashi-use continental port
::● Eastern mountain range
::● Western mountain range
::● Western mountain corridor
::● Eastern mountain corridor
::● Central mountain range
::● Mikawa
::● Western hall
::● New Nagoya Castle
::● Mikawa outskirts
::● Common use continental port
:: The Sea
※The western mountain corridor is very rugged; nothing but centaurs can move across it.

(This is so that Gods of War and large armies from Musashi cannot invade the common use continental port used by other countries.)

''Toori'': "Alllrigghtt! Then, while munching on miso pork cutlet [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kishimen#Regional_varieties kishimen] and chicken-flavoured tempura, let's go 'Oohhhhh, ahhhhhhh' and have [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Uirou uiro] as our finisher!"

''Kimi'': "...Nobody cares about you, so please go grovel in front of Nagoya's people."
<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 05|Chapter 05]]
| [[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 07|Chapter 07]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 05

2012-10-07T09:05:56Z

Kadi:

==Chapter 05: Those Reunited Under the Fair Sky==
[[File:Horizon1A 175.jpg|thumb]]

''At that time.''

''To that person.''

''What should I have said?''

'''Point Allocation (Emotion)'''

<center>●</center>

"--But I would never have thought that I would meet you in this kind of place."

That voice, tending to look downwards, was brought to life in the graveyard.

The owner of the voice, Masazumi, was crouching in front of the graveyard next to the main road adjoined with the greenery.

She was weeding.

"Is P-01s cleaning? It's often said that automatons really do like to clean no matter where they are."

"Jud., as one theory, that does exist. The cleaning of this place is a daily routine."

P-01s, plucking the weeds of the nearby graveyard in the same manner as I, answered.

When the taken weeds had become a certain amount, P-01s took the trash that was clumps of dirt and fallen leaves along with the piled up weeds, bringing them to the gutter adjacent to the path.

As if responding, the lids of the gutter was lifted, and from below, pale black algae stuck their faces out.

"Useless? Natural materials?"

Opposing them, P-01s lifted her index finger before her nose and gave the trash to the algae. With that, the algae bore that atop their heads and once again descended into the gutter.

Masazumi was speechless in response to the feeding actions which had been happening behind her back since a while before before.

She had noticed it from a while before, but somehow, below the gutters, the black algae creatures of the sewage pipes seemed to have gotten used to P-01s.

Furthermore, the shared opinion between P-01s and the black algae creatures seemed to be that it would better were it not leaked that the black algae creatures were going outside.

...Even for the black algae creatures, it was because it was them slacking off from their work...

"Not leaked? OK? Alright?"

"Jud., I can judge that it is alright. Our activities are perfect."

...Aside from that being completely without basis, it's been perfectly leaked...!!

While thinking, I pulled on the weeds, and suddenly a voice came from behind me.

"Masazumi-sama does the maintenance of this gravestone quite often."

"Ahh, that's because it's my mother's. There's not even any remains, so mementos are inside...even if I say that, would that be hard to understand for automatons?...You're born from souls, so you don't have anything like a mother."

"Jud. I will frankly state my thinking--Masazumi-sama loves her mother."

I was told a sudden thing.

...Love, huh?

Because it was a rather direct statement, Masazumi lost the timing of her response.

'No', or, 'that's right' without giving back an appropriate response, affirmation or negation, without which feeling should she have to be correct to herself being certain, Masazumi just looked down, looking at the flowers in the bucket beside her.

White flowers. When she dedicated that colour to her own heart, P-01s voice could be heard from behind.

The voice was-

"--Let me pass--"

A sudden song.

...Eh?

What was audible was a song that even Masazumi knew.　A well-known children's song.

The song named "Song of Passage". From the throat of an automaton, that-

<nowiki>----</nowiki>Let me pass, let me pass.

If I go, if at some point it becomes a narrow pathway.

The narrow pathway, which goes toward God.

Though you say 'Thine thoughts art useless, thou cannot pass'.

To celebrate this child's tenth birthday.

I go to dedicate two offerings.

The path there is calm, the return is fear.

I wonder--

"Is it the passage of the fear in me--"

From her ears, which heard, to Masazumi's chest, something akin to trembling came. A trembling of excitement, a trembling of pleasure came, a feeling which seemed as if the depths of her skin were being wrung.

Before, there was something which she had heard from the shopkeeper. That P-01s' soul was in her throat.

Then, that voice of song was the trembling of P-01s' soul. However-

...This song is...

I know it. No, if one lives in the Far East, then anybody would know it.

According to the descriptions of the Testament, the original song of the Song of Passage began to be sung during the 17th century, but a hundred years before informed by the Testament, there was an experiment where a song had original versions in many places.

That experiment was the Song of Passage.

At the time where the provisional control of each country was established, this became a song which brought the people of the Far East together.

From about thirty years ago, the versions of the songs were collected, and now it was being used as a song to put children to sleep, children sang it, and it became something for the sake of playing the game matched to the song 'I wonder if it's a passage'.

However, Masazumi had no memories of singing this together with everyone.

She had only heard from afar that other children had sang and played.

However, hearing it from nearby, it had happened that she had sang it.

It was something from her youth. At the time where her awareness of her surroundings was not yet certain-

...Mother had, as a lullaby...

At the moment she thought that.

"Is there something wrong, Masazumi-sama?"

Being asked, she was unable to respond immediately.

Masazumi sucked in a breath, adjusting an uncertain trembling within her body.

"--Haah."

The breath she exhaled softly trembled just once. Of how to respond to what, Masazumi thought-

"I remembered a little bit of something from the past."

With that, Masazumi put power into her knees.

'What comes after this is something that does not need to be said, but-' she said such a preface to her heart-

...People who hear it and will find meaning in it are not here.

Therefore, I will dare to say it.

"I've spoken about this before, haven't I? Originally, I was in Mikawa, below us. I'm of the name Honda. The lowest of the vassals. And, for Matsudaira, two Hondas are needed."

She took in a breath. while remembering the face of the other Honda, the person whom she had not really exchanged words with after middle-schooling-

"The first Honda is one of the Four Heavenly Kings, the Martial-type Honda family who represents Honda Tadakatsu. The other was the Governmental-type Honda family who represents Honda Masanobu. I was not of the Martial-type, so my father--"

"Your father inherited the name of Masanobu-sama?"

"He failed."

Masazumi rested her hands and spoke.

"Other people, not of the Honda family, even changed their name, inheriting the name of Honda Masanobu. At that time, father was too honest. Therefore, I--"

What was I like?

Told by my father, did I myself wish for what had started? I don't even remember the reason, but-

"A child of Masanobu should try to inherit the name of Masanobu, he thought. And, for the sake of that, he thought that he would do anything, and he did do anything."

However-

"He failed."

<center>●</center>

"He failed."

Masazumi's-

...Huh?

-mouth moved.

The words which had just spilled from her lips had not been uttered till now.

'This won't do,' her heart thought. However-

...People who hear and will find meaning are somewhere, but not here.

A place of rest where my mother isn't present. An automaton. Black algae creatures--were they still under the gutter? If it was a young girl, inside her own room, she would consult with her own precious doll about the hateful things which had happened today, but is the situation of now the same as that?

'A stupid complaint, isn't it' Masazumi thought, and she realized that she had never even leaked that out.

Whatever the case, in Musashi, no matter where and no matter when, it is noisy. The schools, the roads, no matter where, there is always somebody.

Therefore, if one has no friends that one can talk about various things with, one can't do anything but search for a place where one can become alone. There is nothing to do but find a place where one can spit out stupid complaints by oneself and hide. And now, here, finally-

"--Ten years ago, the Matsudaira family carried out the 'clearing out' of their vassals. And, many vassals were demoted were relieved of their duty...ever since, all of Matsudaira's vassals and commercial groups were taken up by the automatons mass-installed by Sagami."

Facing P-01s, an automaton, she thought that she wanted this not to become distasteful complaints. Therefore, she let that be the end to the incident about the automatons.

"You know, I-"

Masazumi touched her chest with her hands. The uniform she was wearing was a one for male-use. Masazumi, pressing her hand deep into that chest, opened her mouth whilst feeling a strange dryness of her throat-

"When I was fighting for the right to inherit the name, so that I did not become disadvantaged, I had an operation when I was a child--Had an operation where, that I was a woman would be changed such that I was a man. And, they removed my breasts...and at the time when they were deciding whether to also change the sex organs into a male's, the sudden 'clearing out' made everything meaningless."

Father went to Musashi, and myself, whose body had become weak due to the influence of the surgery was left on the ground with my mother.

That I lost my breasts was something I wished for myself. However, because of the sudden 'clearing out', the goal was lost in its entirety. Without the things I did being affirmed or negated, my goal merely vanished, and a sense of powerlessness where all that was left meaningless. As if, having decided my way forward, when I worked hard in my studies for the test, the thing which was the way forward disappeared.

In challenging the inheritance of the name, if I failed, I would be able to understand.

I felt as if 'what you did had no meaning' was said to me.

The myself from before, the myself that was left in my memory was always apologizing. Without being able to start things by myself, without being able to answer my father's expectations, I caused trouble for my mother. That mother too was lost in the mysterious disappearance that was the "Noble Disappearance"-

"Why...was it all just letting go..."

She muttered. At that moment.

Suddenly, something spilled out from the corners of her eyes.

Thinking 'Damn', Masazumi dried her cheek with the sleeve of her uniform.

"Crying is unsightly."

"Is that so?"

At P-01s voice, audible from behind, Masazumi nodded. Was it weakness or relief, still not being able to understand-

"Aah...if it was possible, I'd want to hide somewhere, but here, I can't do that either, can I."

"Jud., thank you for your awareness. And now, one question about Masazumi-san has been resolved."

"? That is?"

'Jud.', P-01s voice could be heard.

"If I were to speak frankly, wearing male uniforms was not Masazumi's hobby, was it. That."

Masazumi was returned to reality in an instant.

...Wait a second. I was hiding the fact that I was a woman, though?

Should I get mad? No, rather, is it resentment? What is it, this strange feeling which is welling up in the pit of my stomach? It's definite that it isn't love. If I were to speak with the power of expression which I practiced in my specialized essay classes, I first am supposed to indicate my conclusion; if I were to say it in one sentence, this would be "like hell it's that." Furthermore, what on earth is that 'That' at the end, an exclamation as if just stuck there. Even further, the black algae creatures-

"Mound? Mound?"

Who was it who taught them those kinds of words, or is it racial memory?

Rather, I forgot myself. Because this was a place where I could be alone, even if there was a doll that would hear my idle complaints, this doll inserted an amazing Tsukkomi. However,

"Masazumi?"

The black algae creatures asked P-01s her name in confirmation, and Masazumi felt surprise.

Responding, P-01s also hid the black algae creatures from me, and while starting to act as if she was plucking weeds-

"Jud., she is Masazumi-sama. Do you remember? Before, when Masazumi-sama was starving and collapsed, that you were nearly crushed unknowingly?"

Masazumi thought. From this time onwards, let's check the surroundings when I fall. And-

"Masazumi ・ Seijun?"

"Jud., that is correct, she is a politician. To help the people, she exploits taxes and her occupation is a working conservationist."

It would have been better to deny it, but that too again seemed to be like a lie, so Masazumi was silent. With that, the black algae creatures asked some words.

"Friend?"

"--Jud., if that is what is said about the both of us acknowledging each others' existence."

"Able to become ・ Friend?"

'That is,' P-01s stopped speaking, and there was an indication that she was looking this way. So, Masazumi turned her back on them, and while acting as if looking at the sky-

"Recently, I've wanted some friends."

"Can become?"

"Jud.--speaking frankly, Masazumi does not have many friends, so this is a chance. In other words, it is easy. Do not worry, Masazumi-sama is a politician, so she loves the management of things like sewage."

...What's with that faulty way of saying things!!

She thought that when it suddenly came. It was above her head-

"--?"

The sky split. The colour blue suddenly spread outward before her eyes, bursting open-

"Ah"

It wrapped around the entire surroundings in an instant. The blue sky was the proof of the disengagement of stealth flight. Indicated by that was-

"...Have we arrived at Mikawa?"

Below, there was a mountain range. The other side remained unseen, but eventually, visible in the colossal valley was a continental port for Musashi's use and the adjoining open-air type common use flat continental port should be coming into view. And on the other side of those, the village of Mikawa where she herself had once lived was there.

...'I've returned', was something she could not say.

She herself was already a resident of Musashi, Mikawa too had continued to change from the time she had been there. Nowadays, it was rumoured that in the large workshop which had 4 Earth Pulse Reactors, they were making a gift to P.A. ODA, in this one year, Mikawa had changed greatly. Because a warp in the Earth Pulse, caused by the Earth Pulse Reactors, made Phenomena happen frequently, accompanying the 'cleared out' political policy-

"How many people left in Mikawa?...the other Honda's second generation should be there."

She herself had come to Mikawa, but most people had, while thinking that the incompleteness of business functions in the city center because of the 'clearing out' and danger of the Phenomena was inconvenient, not left Mikawa for many reasons, and were living in the outskirts.

"I wonder how it's become...Well, I'm just sending President Sakai today, so I'll just be looking on from afar."

The sound of the wind could be heard. The trembling echoes of the wind hitting the wind-protection Ability which Musashi had.

However, that was not all.

Above, directly in front. As if exiting the area above Musashi's Center Leading ship, Musashino, a single ship had come.

An Aerial passenger-Ship, its entire length around 120 meters. From above Musashino, it was trying to circle to the area above here, Okutama. If compared to all of Musashi's ships, it was a size which did not even fill up one tenth, but looking at one, it was a ship which had a size large enough to the extent that its shadow swallowed up one of the horizontal passages.

Judging from its trajectory and speed, it was a trip meant merely to pass by above. If there wasn't some sort of mistake-

...It was a flight which wanted to see all of Musashi.

Masazumi, thinking, looked at the side of the passenger ship. On the other side of the rustling leaves of the trees. On the side of the passenger ship, where waves streamed from its water line, a family emblem was there.

In the midst of the sun's reflection, what could be ascertained was that it was the family emblem of a three-petaled sunflower.

The only family able to use that emblem was the Matsudaira family. If that's so, then that is-

"--Matsudaira's lord, Lord Motonobu's ship!?"

Ten years ago, Lord Motonobu, right before Musashi had been renovated, he had descended to Musashi, but ever after, he had not come to Musashi. Ten years ago, when the provisional alliance with P.A. ODA had become a formal alliance, as proof of taking a neutral standpoint, it was forbidden by the Testament Union to board Musashi, able to become a mobile fortress. But, however-

...That's why doing this, Lord Motonobu has come to welcome Musashi?

I know very well Lord Motonobu's tendency for a service focus. Also, Lord Motonobu's face and voice too. If it were to be said why Masazumi knows that,

"--Hello, it's been a while, Musashi's residents. Do you remember Sensei's face?"

From Musashi's every outside speaker, a man's voice resounded.

That was not all. At every shrine, on top of the hall which housed the shrine, Torii-shaped enormous signframes appeared. Reflected in the middle of the frame was a single man whose back was facing the bridge of some ship.

Long black hair with a scholar's cap to which glasses were hung. To the announcing device which was the mic, held by the right hand with pinky finger outstretched was-

"Thank you for continuing with us, I--am Mikawa's lord, Matsudaira Motonobu. It'd be great if you called me Sensei."

<center>●</center>

...It's this.

Sagging her shoulders, Masazumi thought. ''Motonobu abnormally loves making appeals with the Divine Transmission.''

Originally, because people were leaving Mikawa's core due to the Phenomena and clearing of people, it seemed that it was something he started so his voice could reach the outskirts. At some point in time, it had become established within and without as a performance which was performed at any opportunity.

It's specialty was a one-sided rambling, and that he called himself 'Sensei". Even now, going along with that-

"--with that, because of the Testament Union's instructions, Musashi's residents cannot descend to Mikawa. But, do not worry. We'll be bringing in lots of things from Mikawa, and the people who've come to sightsee will talk about it, right? So everyone, U want you to use your shrine's Earth Pulse Divine Transmission or connection to have an exchange with Mikawa. And if it's possible, Sensei also wants to know: now, what kind of life are all of you living and what you want to do from now on--I'd like for you to let me hear that. That's all. Then, let's start. There's lots of time. Let's use it all effectively."

Furthermore-

"Tonight, I've prepared something special. At night, it would be nice if you could look in Mikawa's direction. Because, I've prepared some fireworks. Then--today's lesson is, first this!!"

Along with his words, the Divine Transmission disappeared, and the display frame above the shrine's also closed and disappeared.

Now, Motonobu's ship was passing by overhead.

Masazumi chased the passing figure of the ship with her gaze, and she turned towards her back-

"Really, not just Mikawa, even here the Lord has come--"

'hasn't he', those words which were Masazumi's stopped.

Her gaze was fixed upon P-01s, behind her.

P-01s' back was facing this way, and was waving at the ship traversing the sky.

"Eh...?"

When the question leaked out from between her lips, the small black figure at P-01s feet panicked and hid in her shadow.

However, P-01s remained waving. Eventually, the ship showed its behind, and crossing the sky of Ariadust Academy, towards the right, towards the East, the bow turned, and until it took its path back to Mikawa, all P-01s did was wave.

The wind moved, and the automaton's hand was lowered. However, opposing P-01s, who did not turn around, Masazumi-

"...You're doing something like what sightseers from the country do, aren't you."

"Jud., on the bottom of the ship, someone waving his hand at me from the other side of the glass was there."

Who that was was unknown to Masazumi. It should have been unknown to P-01s too.

However, P-01s said this.

"He was looking this way and smiling."

Along with those words, a sound could be heard.

The sounding of a bell. The sound of Ariadust Academy finishing its fourth period and entering its lunch break.

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 04|Chapter 04]]
| [[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 06|Chapter 06]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 04

2012-10-07T09:04:56Z

Kadi:

[[Image:Horizon1A_159.jpg|thumb]]
''Having an idea of what's wrong,''

''but having no idea of what to do.''

'''Point Allocation (Decisiveness)'''


Two figures stood in front of the classroom with a 3-Plum signboard hanging above the door.

A middle-aged man and a young man.

The middle-aged man is dressed in white-tights and a significantly extra large jacket decorated with gold. A crown is perched on top of his head. Around his right arm fastened an armband bearing the emblem of Testament Union with embroidered words, "Musashi King and Vice Principal".

The slender young man next to him, dressed in Murashi Ariadust uniform for male students, was lugging a traveler's bag with his left hand.

The young man looked at his companion. After redirecting his gaze to the door before them, he spoke,

"She said she'll be back right away, but she sure is taking her time, Yoshinao-kyoutou<ref group="1E">honorifics used when addressing Vice-Principals.</ref>."

"Indeed. These commoners should learn the manners of not keeping our crowned prince waiting."

Yoshinao faced the young man with the name tag, "Azuma".

"This is preposterous. I can't believe they are throwing you into this kind of class upon your return to Academy after a long time of absence. Principal Sakai sure is quite imprudent."

"This is the best conclusion in pursuant with law. Also, I'm not a crowned prince anymore..."

You've got to be kidding, Yoshinao replied.

"Although the Testament Union had sealed your powers as they ordered and even stripped your political authorities, it still doesn't change the fact that you are the son of the emperor. Honestly, a celebrity king like me<ref group="1E">Yoshinao refers to himself as Maro. Maro is an ancient form of "I". Whenever he uses pronouns like "I", "Me", "Myself", he always use Maro.</ref>, who was dispatched by the Testament Union from Hexagon Francoise, is quite delighted by your return."


Uh-huh, nodded Azuma. Yoshinao continued,

"However, you can't refute the coldness of Musashi citizens. To prove that, no one came to pick you up on the day of your arrival besides myself."

"Oh, no. The Testament Union figured it might turn into a commotion if they let Musashi know of my exact arrival time, that's why I came here in an express plane. And I actually prefer this way. No ruckus. Everything going smoothly."

"You're very kind, Azuma-kun. Covering up for your people."

Yoshinao folded his arms, nodding in satisfaction.

Yoshinao is not originally from Musashi. He used to be a feudal lord somewhere in the outskirt of Hexagon Francoise. His ability was recognized by his locals, so he was chosen by the Union to become Musashi King for a certain deal.

...Still, I came here shouldering a very big responsibility. Why? Because right now--

1648, the present year, the world currently has no established international organization because nothing like that was written in the Testament. However, solidarity between countries is absolutely necessary after the collapse of Harmonic Divine States.

For that very reason was the Testament Union founded, a religious meeting that has always been held since old days in Europe.

Whenever a holding of religious conference was stated in history, the representative of each nation in the Union uses that opportunity to gather together, exchange opinions and makes some adjustments. Other than that times, they also make sure to keep in touch with each other as nation branches conduct their businesses.

In short, this is how they established an artificial international organization, albeit restrained by various conditions.


The Board of Education that dispatches teachers are actually associated with the nation's branches.

...People sometimes refers to it as Board of Education Union.

The Far East's Board of Education had dispatched Yoshinao to Musashi to act as supervisor. 160 years since the end of the Unification War, in order to circumvent political and military suppression, a King was delegated by the Testament Union to supervise Musashi's administration and management instead.

Since the Musashi King has a power over the Chancellor's Board and Student Council, as well as rights over Musashi, without Yoshinao's approval, administration and management in Musashi wouldn't function properly.

Therefore, Yoshinao thinks of himself as "The Director of Peace and Order".

"Yet, everyone doesn't give me even a tiny bit of respect."

"W-What's wrong, Mr. Vice Principal?"

"Ah, it's nothing", Yoshinao rendered the words he accidentally let slipped inconsequential.

Ever since Yoshinao came here in Musashi, he has no recalling of students treating him with respect. Especially that particular Chancellor who always makes fun of him by calling him "Maro".

...Only Maro(myself) can call Maro(me), Maro! (T/L refer to note 2)

This is all the Far East's Board of Education's fault!, he thought to himself.


The nation's branches were liable to act in their own accords because the Testament Union couldn't arrange a periodical meeting. Far East's branch is in Izumo, which is under the jurisdiction of the guidance committee, so the dispatch order came in from there, but...

...They are overlooking a very dire situation!

Azuma, the son of the emperor just came back, and they won't let him inside the classroom. The door is kept shut, and a voice of the advising teacher inside just said, "Give me a few minutes!".

Five minutes has passed and it's still like this. What the two could make are whispers of students coming beyond the classroom, like,

"S-Sensei don't exert too much force there. Ah, see? the hole just got bigger. At this rate, we'll be unable to completely cover it."

"Careful Heidee! That part with a crotch impression, don't touch it with a bare hand or you'll get contaminated!"

"But if I don't, the support will... Eww, gross. What's this sticky liquid dripping from the bottom of the paper?"

"Just what kind of iniquitous sacrilege were you all transgressing in this consecrated classro----!!!"

Yoshinao immediately swung the door open, yelled his reproach but was unable to finish it. What appeared before his eyes is a figure of a naked man, standing upright with both fists thrusting upwards towards the ceiling.

<center>●</center>

"!!!"

Yoshinao shut the door in reflex.

Azuma beside him is making a "Eh? Eh?" face, wondering what was wrong with Yoshinao.

"Wh-What's the matter, Mr. Vice Principal!? Is something wrong!?"

Yoshinao, with back leaned against the door, shook his head.

"I-It's nothing, Azuma-kun! Yeah, it's nothing!"

And then they heard blows as if a palm is striking the door from inside the classroom.

"Heeey Marooo! That was you right!? Why are you staying there? Why don't you come inside if you want to come in! No one here really hates you. In fact, nobody actually cares."

"Hey, Toori! Will you quit strip-dancing over there and give us a hand here?"

"Ah Teach. Maro is just right outside and won't come in. It seems he's getting embarassed. But I guess that couldn't be helped. He doesn't know what to do in this kind of situation. That Maro, he loves cosplaying as the king in a playing cards, because of that he has trouble making friends. Hey, everyone! Next time you see Maro reading a manga in one corner giggling silently by himself, don't be afraid to talk to him, alright?"

...That brat... I swear I'll lynch him someday!

Yoshinao faced his companion. Azuma is looking up to his face, flabbergasted. Realizing the situation, Yoshinao flusteredly said,

"R-Rest assured. I do have someone I can call a friend."

From inside the classroom, Toori's voice said,


"Oh, that's right. Guess I was worrying for nothing. Maro has at least a friend right, Neshinbara?"

...Humm.

That's right. As expected of this Academy's Chancellor, you're quick on the uptake.

In Toori's words, Neshinbara replied,

"You mean that? Last wagon sale we bought up all the stocks of that IZUMO-brand mind-training game titled, "''Essential Communication Skills for Lonely People - Make 100 Friends in 1 Week!''", and then sent all the packages in a whole box to the King's house, right? And then we put a message with it, which I wrote for all us, "''Since your highness is distressedly friendless, please think of this as your friend. ---From all of Musashi students.''". I see. That's what 'his friend' the king was talking about."

"...So it was all your fault that these last few days my wife has been making a worried face everytime she looks at me!!"

Yoshinao, enraged, swung the door open once again.

The naked body is there no more, but a female teacher.

The beaming female teacher, Oriotorai said,

"Ah, King-sama. I'm really sorry but we're not finished cleaning up yet."

"Eh? No, you see."

Yoshinao directed his gaze beyond Oriotorai's back, to the wall near the window.

"I think I saw a human-shaped hole over there and someone was gluing a paper over it as if like---"

The door was suddenly closed. From inside the classroom, came immediately the voice,


"Everyone! We seriously need to hurry up! The king is starting to grow suspicious of us. That guy, he is surprisingly sharp about small details."

"Teach! Teach! That hole is not small at all! But whatever. Listen everyone!"

That was Toori's voice.

"It's too bad Seijun cannot make it today. But anyway, don't forget we will have a meeting for my confession plan right after class and ghost-busting party later tonight. Prepare yourself everyone! 'Cause tonight will be a blast!"

"Oi, wait a minute! We're still in the middle of class. You sure got guts ignoring me while I'm teaching here, huh? Do you wanna get slapped that bad?"

"Huh!? What Teach!? Just because you got huge tits, you think you can scare me with tha-ackk!?"<ref group="1E">It seems in Toori's head, slap means boobslap.</ref>

The whole classroom shook at the same time Toori said that last word.

"Ackk?", Azuma asked himself, pondering its significance.

And then from inside the classroom, Azuma heard a calm voice,

"Sensei. Please be careful not to break the classroom. By the way, I think I saw Azuma right outside the door."

"Right! I completely forgot about him! I was too busy saving my hide."

2 seconds after Oriotorai said that and the door opened for the third time. Oriotorai, beaming once again, looked at Azuma,

"Oh my~ Azuma. It has been a long time. How do you find Musashi now? You'll be living in the dorm from now on, right? I'll make sure to let you know where your room is once it is decided."

"Oriotorai-kun. Watch your manners. You musn't refer to Azuma-kun without honorifics. You should call him Azuma-sama or--"

"Ah, right. Please pardon my lack of manners, King-sama. I'll make sure it won't happen next time. ---So Azuma, you want to come inside? Right?"

Not giving Azuma the opportunity to give an answer, Oriotorai grabbed Azuma's head with right-hand and offhandedly pulled him inside the room.

Yoshinao, having been left alone,


"Hold it right there!"

Yoshinao directed his gaze once more beyond Oriotorai's back, towards the direction where the hole in the wall is. What he saw there, was a figure of 2 person standing in front of the wall. One is a half-naked giant wearing an iron mask, and the other one is a plump guy. If he recalls the name correctly, the giant is called Persona-kun while the blimp is called Ginji Ohiroshiki. Thanks to the bulky muscle and the rotundity of their body, the wall is completely sheltered from Yoshinao's vision.

"Oriotorai-kun. Could it be those two people are standing there to camouflage the hole in--"

"Ehh!? Wh-What are you talking about King-sama? There's no human hole in the wall! I'm not lying, really! Actually I made those two stand there because... uhh... That's right! We're doing Biology class right now! And uhh... I'm showing the whole class what will happen to your body if you only eat meat or pizza everyday."

Her face became straight.

"In other words, we're still in the middle of class! Can you wait until later?"

The door was violently slammed close right after Oriotorai said her last word. Yoshinao, finally left alone, felt an urge to kick the door, but managed to restrain himself. His common courtesy had successfully dissuaded him from committing a misbehavior. It is not an act a King should do.

"Seriously..."

Yoshinao folded his arms, giving the door a glare. From within came the loud cheers and claps of students warmly welcoming Azuma. And with a nod, he wheeled round, turning his back against the door.


Yoshinao can hear Azuma making a self-introduction inside the classroom.

The sky beyond the hall windows are stark white as Musashi maintains its stealth flight.

<center>●</center>

Under the white sky, rows of stones were lined up in a wide area.

This place is a cemetery located within the memorial park near Okutama's bow. A place with a panoramic scenery. Only its main road has a pavement.

Within that lush greenery stood one girl, with a pail in one hand.

The name of the girl in school uniform and looking up at the sky is Masazumi.

"This is my first time coming to this place at this hour.", Masazumi said, without peeling her eyes away from the sky. She then scanned her surroundings.

Below the drab sky, in the elevated area of Okutama's stern, at the end of the stone steps is where Ariadust Academy Institute is situated.

"They are probably taking the fourth period by now."

Masazumi wondered how everyone is doing. She had not been with them that long but she has a basic idea of everyone's character.

Masazumi gets along with them very well, to the point that last year, everyone in class supported her when she ran for Vice President of Student Council. She is on good terms with everyone as how everyone is on good terms with her, insofar as Masazumi wonders what they are up to right now.


However, it seems that everyone in the class, or rather, most of the students in the Academy are supporting Aoi Toori for some reason.

Masazumi had realized this ever since last year's election. She is aware of how popular Toori is, even after seeing everyone's reaction from all the ruckus he causes, this doesn't change her opinion.

But his popularity didn't come into being through [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Name_recognition name recognition], but rather his virtue and character. Then in that case...

"...It's a popularity similar to an idol."

Masazumi wishes that it was not the case. A country --especially one like Far East who receives various intervention from all other nations-- selecting a leader based not on their political skill but popularity is...

...A sign of people giving in to the provisional ruling.

Masazumi, as one who aspires to become a politician, does not want to give up. In the future, she hopes to work as a member of Provisional Council for Musashi just like her father.

...And bring a change to the Far East, however trivial I can produce.

160 years since the Unification War, the reason why the Far East hasn't been completely taken over is because nothing like that was written in the Testament. However, there are many ways to circumvent that. Anyone who had been in politics for years can easily think of one.

If Musashi or its possessor Mikawa, had made an irrevocable mistake, Masazumi is certain that the Testament Union will not overlook that for their exploitation.


Currently, Mikawa acts as a bridge between the Testament Union and P.A.ODA but,

"If something big happens, the Testament Union will use the excuse of 'History Reproduction Protection' to completely take over the Far East."

Favorable conditions upon resolution of land issues regarding Harmonic Territories, monetary assets, and the guarantee of production through labor. These are some of the obvious benefits that all the other nations will gain when Far East had been completely taken over. From what she can make out according to the accounts she obtained from the Provisional Council officials, all of their stories are nothing but headache inducers.

...The most problematic one right now is the resolution of land issue arising from the Harmonic Territories that occupies half the land.

Harmonic Territories were caused by partially overwritten Leyline when the Harmonic Divine States collapsed to the Divine States<ref group="1E">Remember, Divine States is Far East's old name.</ref>. In turn, the Far East land had partially assimilated other nation's environmental condition in the Harmonic Divine States. Because the climates inside the Harmonic Territories were the same as the climates in the very same spot as they were in the Harmonic Divine States (for example in Chuugoku region, we have Europe. In Mikawa we have India. In Kantou region, Qing. In Hokuto region, Russia.), we can say that not only their people, but even the environmental conditions from the other world have migrated here. 

Even though that environmental change is locally limited on ground, its effect can reach up to the sky. For aerial city like Musashi who resides in the sky, that zone looks like a pillar.

...However, since Harmonic Territories were sparsely scattered within the land, Far East and other nations couldn't successfully establish a distribution of territory to occupy after the Unification War.

Why? Because the land is not even stable in the first place to be fairly distributed. This fact we are fully aware of, as it was being taught in class.

However, when Far East had been completely taken over, the Testament Union will obtain the power to execute the land distribution by themselves.

"No--- More precisely, when Far East had been completely taken over, the Testament Union can simply shove the Far East people towards the worse land, while they occupy the lands with better condition."


The statements that officials makes regarding Far East being "taken over" were always negative.

...Taking over doesn't only mean amalgation or unification, or even occupation. It can mean many other things. Once Far East has been taken over, its government and authority will be claimed by the Testament Union. They can even re-implement the practice of slave labor during Middle Age period.

Currently, Tsirchs and Murasais are forbidden to establish financial enterprise according to their precept, thus, that kind of businesses were vicariously executed by the Far East in their stead. However, once taken over, they can simply milk the profit out of Far East's banks while they maintain the said substitution.

Aside from gaining a foothold against P.A.ODA, other countries were interested in Musashi's trade capacity, as well as the technological capacities of Mikawa and IZUMO (especially the former which built Musashi).

Of course, if the people under this rule perishes, then the manpower will be lost and productivity will be compromised, but until it comes to that, the loss-gain calculations from the administrative expense and labor revenues are what the Testament Union all cares about. If the Testament Union could find a way to maintain the population, and just let a very few people succeed historical figures as part of historical reproduction, then this will be what the officials in the Provisional Councils regards as the worst case scenario.

...In other words, "taking over" ultimately means the ruler will have the power to do everything as they wishes, including the rights of life and death of its subjects.

The Provisional Councils, including Masazumi's father, were probably cognizant that all of this presumptions were all based from extreme lights. But a fragment of doubt still remains in her mind that maybe they are only trying to stir uneasiness to people.

But still, it doesn't change the fact that the Far East has to do something to keep things from exacerbating into the worst situation. Whether to trust the other party if their conscience is sound or not, there is no need to please the other party by dangling a feed before their face; as stated by her father.


That's why right now, Musashi relinquishes all its armaments and focuses only on trades while keeping their heads low all the time. Mikawa's Deadly Sin Armaments for example, were not handed to the P.A.ODAs, but instead, to all the nations of the Testament Union as a proof of taking a non-hostile stance.

But things will change eventually. That's for sure.

According to the history in the Testament, Oda clan will slowly dissipate after the lost of its leader, Nobunaga. The responsibility of unifying the Far East will shift into Toyotomi clan instead, in which it will be successfully finalized by Matsudaira clan later.

No one knows when the Unification of Far East will happen since the history recreation has been disrupted ever since the Unification War, and there is the possible threat of impending apocalypse to boot. To give an example, this year is 1648, yet, P.A.ODA announced the succession of [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Oda_Nobunaga Oda Nobunaga] 8 years ago, even though this historical figure should be dead already since 1582.

"Oda Nobunaga was assassinated according to history, so the P.A. ODAs had been keeping Nobunaga's physical existence under wraps from the Testament Union, in order to prevent the Testament Union from killing him through history recreation. P.A.ODAs were playing skirmishes with the Testament Union here and there as they hide their leader. On the contrary, it gives a threatening impression instead."

P.A.ODA has been expediting its history recreation after the succession of Nobunaga, though still haven't caught up to its lag.

If the apocalypse will not happen, Nobunaga will eventually come out to the world commencing its ambition of conquering the whole Far East, will be assassinated later, Matsudaira clan will follow the rest of history, and then Far East will finally taste the true meaning of being unified.

"When that time comes, the Far East will confront all the other nations as a unified country but---"

Are the Far East people already giving up? Are they abandoning everything they have, being complacent in comfort provided by Provisional Rule?


...Abandon.

The word which Masazumi hated the most, having given up everything after all.

Masazumi shifted her gaze below. Her hands are carrying a pail. It is Honda's property. The wooden ladle too, and the sheaf of flowers too.

Masazumi focused her attention to the flowers and,

"---I don't want to experience that same experience again, nor want to let anyone taste it."

<center>●</center>

I wonder, Masazumi thought as she raised her head, and directed her gaze to the Academy beyond.

"Aoi Toori."

I, myself haven't decided yet what to do in the first place but...

"What about you, Aoi Toori...? I wonder what will you do?"

I hope you...

"You were also like me, who doesn't want to give up..."

What if he was like me then?

...So what of it?


Masazumi contemplated over that question for a while, in the end, she just shook her head.

"?"

Because Masazumi had her gaze set below, without realizing it, a person was standing in front of her. That person turned out to be a girl she is familiar with.

P-01s.

"Judging from this situation, P-01s should say, 'I have been waiting upon your arrival.'"

A voice came, its owner approaching this way. A hand was raised, and it lifted up Masazumi's pail.

Ah, Masazumi lifted up her head.

"What are you doing here?"

Jud., the automaton impassively replied, then showed the book she was carrying to Masazumi.

"As Masazumi-sama had suggested, P-01s concluded to peruse this book in a quiet place. Owing to this book, P-01s had completely grasped the current society system, as well as the sundry patterns of national leader. Each and everyone of them, resort straight off to head-long decision. Some were arrested, and some were disgraced. Its intricacy is very engrossing."

I wonder in what perspective you were reading that to arrive in that conclusion?, Masazumi thought, but dropped the idea of voicing it out.

P-01s raised her free hand,

"---One question. Where are you headed to, Masazumi-sama?"



==Translator's notes and references==

<references group="1E" />

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 03|Chapter 03]]
| [[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 05|Chapter 05]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 01

2012-10-07T09:03:24Z

Kadi:

==Chapter 01: Chanced Meeting ==

[[Image:Horizon1A_105.jpg|thumb]]
''Your life is''

''Made to meet''

''If that’s the case, then, what is the meaning of meeting''

'''Point Allocation (Life)'''


<center>●</center>

Below the white sky, the movement of the first-half of the morning in the Musashi city was ending.

Everywhere in the city, the businesses were changing and connecting from the very first in the morning to the afternoon.

In the neighborhood of the central region of Tama, the bakery/café Blue Thunder was also starting its preparations for noon. The cafeteria section was closed by using a string tag and only the bread shelves in front of the counter, which was the bakery part of the shop, was doing business.

But it's too early to prepare to open the shop at noon. The woman shopkeeper was doing the preparations inside,

“P-01s, go water outside and after that you can go. I’m counting on you again at the early evening.”

“Jud.”

After P-01s nodded, she left the counter and went outside the shop.

Main street. The cleaning of the road was already done and there were people passing by. Occasionally large two-wheeled carts or horse wagons used for transport passed by, causing the structure of the street to tremble.

It’s time for business, but there are some tourists here and there.

“Looking at this situation, soon, it’s Mikawa. The market will probably become busy soon.”

P-01s muttered. P-01s thought with her own function that it has a long time since she had been to Mikawa.

… Once in a year, the first Mikawa.

Musashi travels around the all of the of the Far East in a year.Musashi stops at each region’s settlement and makes commercial and transport business, but from what I heard from the shopkeeper, a year isn’t enough to travel around the Far East.


P-01s thinks about these words that were said last year.

Last year it looks like P-01s boarded Musashi from Mikawa.

It appears that way because there are no memories from before that.

… When I became aware I was in the street of Tama.

My civil registration was already done by someone. The civil identity I had was authentic and my domicile was in Musashi. But when I went to the domicile, it had turned into a street.

There was a lot of uncertainty but as my civil identity was authentic, the first person who talked to me, the shopkeeper of the bakery/café, became my guardian and because of that I was allowed to live here.

What I think now is the same thing I thought back then,

… Who made P-01s?

The shopkeeper went to various public offices and companies to ask about this, but there weren’t any products that corresponded to it. There weren’t any reports about the loss or reports to search for missing automated dolls. The engineer who inspected over me said,

“I've seen flux types from IZUMO and England but, … In this case there are too many unclear aspects.”

That was all the engineer said. The shopkeeper tilted her head after hearing about the unclear aspects, but from what the engineer said, an automated doll is an aggregation of spells and mechanisms and as there are a lot of secrets in the component parts from the companies, you can call them as an aggregation of unclearness. Furthermore, the engineer said,


“The soul is in the throat.”

I have heard that automated dolls are dolls which have a soul in their bodies.

A doll won’t move by itself, but with the disposition of a soul inside it that can absorb and use the energy from the Earth plate (Ether vein), fluid (ether) so the drive system can be activated and it can move.

In my case there was a component, which looked like an ornament and is probably the soul, at the base of the throat and the vocal chords components.

From what the shopkeeper says,

“Maybe the emotions of a very important woman are in the ornament.”

Is what she said, but the truth is still hidden.

What I know is that I’m an automated doll with no memories and from an unknown place.

“——”

P-01s was in front of the shop and moved her hands to the water tap beside the door.

She moved the pail under the water tap using her gravity manipulation without touching it.

The ability of gravity manipulation is a characteristic power of the automated dolls. It’s a necessary ability to the soul inside something to move its container and to make contact with other things. The automated dolls have the disposition of devoting themselves to the people using mainly this power.

P-01s stopped her body at the street and using her extended hand, she put water in the pail and picked it up.

Wait.

She started watering the street using a ladle.


This is part of her usual routine. Once in the morning, once before noon and once more early in the evening.

The same custom. The same work. The same things I have to do. If I’m doing that I don’t have to think about me and this really helps.

… But to put it bluntly, I can conclude that I’m running away.

And after thinking until this point.

'''"'''Water.'''"'''

A voice was heard. Coming from the ground, from the side of the street, a small, black, round creature was emerging,

'''"'''Want water.'''"'''

<center>●</center>

P-01s with the pail with water in one of her hands was getting closer to the direction from where the voice came.

It was a corner lot from the shop. In the street gutter. To connect the sewer there are wood covers, which were always closed, but coming from below raising the wood covers in the process, there was a black, round creature with 5 centimeters forcing his way out.

The black figure looks like an agglomeration of fur wet by muddy water,

... They are algae according to the self-assessment.

The algae were like an animal, hanging the bottom of its round body in the verge of the street gutter and using his sense organs, he looked around.

'''"'''Are we okay? All clear?'''"'''


“It’s okay. All clear.”

In front of the nodding P-01s the black algae was there, the black algae creatures are organisms with shared consciousness that work in Musashi and other cities by processing the water from the sewers. They use a process similar to photosynthesis, in each they eat the “dirt” and purify them into “not dirt”. Because of that each country makes a contract with the gathering will of the black algae creatures providing them food and in exchange they purify the waters in the sewers.

It’s one of those black algae creatures, but when they are soaked with sewage they will stay that way. The spilled sewage can be decomposed with the substance that's coming out from the dark algae, but it cannot be said for its smell.

They know that if they leave the sewer, the street gutter and go to the street they are going to be hated.

But they are here. The reason is,

'''"'''Water.'''"'''

“It stagnated again?”

'''"'''Yes, again, a little, so with some water it will go away.'''"'''

The body of the black algae appeared to be a little dry. P-01s concluded that this was because of the lack of water.

In these regions the sewer pipes get deformed. Because each ship of Musashi is enormous, the match is how much of the external shell deformation the internal structure can absorb but,

… The endgame comes stronger on the midsections, especially into the surface side.

The reason that there are several ships that allow wind to flow on the mid-surface side is for that purpose.

Now the black algae creatures want their subsistence, the sewage.


But the flux of the sewage is bad stagnated, blocked and it’s necessary to someone to have the same function as a brush, to force the stagnation and the blockage out.

Normally it’s supposed to ask the person responsible for this in the office, but

'''"'''Nobody others probably serious.'''"'''

“—Jud., I understand.”

P-01s sprinkled water on the black algae creature.

The black algae creature narrowed his sense organs and after being saturated with water,

'''"'''Thanks.'''"'''

It went below the street gutter and another one came.

'''"'''One more please.'''"'''

P-01s nodded and sprinkled water.

So another black algae creature came, then another, they kept coming.

'''"'''Last.'''"'''

The seventh one was splashed with water. The seventh black algae creature thanked P-01s, but when he was going to enter the street gutter,

'''"'''Okay?'''"'''

“What is okay?”

'''"'''Smells right?'''"'''

Asked, P-01s tilted her head. The black algae did smell, it smelt of sewers.


Only I can smell it because they are showing only a part of their bodies from the street gutter, but if they get out completely the other people will become aware of it. The truth is clear. That’s why P-01s said.

“Jud., to put it bluntly it smells.”

'''"'''Why?'''"'''

The black algae creature asked why she is helping them if they smell so bad.

'''"'''Always helping but others until now got in trouble said no why?'''"'''

To this question P-01s answered immediately.

“Your smell isn’t something you created to harm the others. This smell is a result of our actions. And you never go out of the gutters completely to prevent the spread of this smell. So, I can conclude that, —There isn’t a reason to P-01s deny you.”

So, the black algae creature said.

'''"'''Friend?'''"'''

“Jud., if that’s the name of the relationship between those who acknowledge each other.”

In response to the words of P-01s the black algae creature stayed silent for some time. But after a few seconds,

'''"'''Name please.'''"'''

“—My name is P-01s.”

'''"'''Thanks for always.'''"'''


As if nodding the black algae creature submerged his body,

'''"'''Wash hands please.'''"'''

After the creature went away the cover of the street gutter was closed.

P-01s raised her body that was bent over down. She did like the black algae creature had told her and washed her hands with the water left from the pail and looked over to verify if there was anywhere dirty, but the black algae creatures have absorbed all the sewage dripped.

As if it were a substitute, something fell.

“?”

The something was a person. A black male uniform from the Musashi Ariadust Academy. Short long black hair with a thin body, but without any forces,

“——”

After shaking a little, he suddenly fell to the ground without even having the chance to put his knees on the ground, a direct hit.

There was a sound, a cloud of dust raised and P-01s,

… If a cloud of dust raised, this means that my watering wasn’t enough.

While thinking that, she said towards the shop.

“Shopkeeper, there is a client. As always Masazumi-sama is, —on the brink of starving to death.”

<center>●</center>


[[Image:Horizon1A_114.jpg|thumb]]
'''Study - Musashi'''<ref>To understand this a little better I reccomend reading this post [http://kyoukaisen.tumblr.com/post/11146838125 here]. Credits to Zeroblade.</ref>

''Toori'': “Sis! Sis! It may be a little late, but what is Musashi’s formation!?”

''Kimi'': “Fufufu silly brother, you’re always walking around the ship and don’t know even that, err, —almost that this genius sister used words not appropiated.”

''Toori'': “Hey, hey sis, don’t turn into a heretic now and teach me fast!”

*'''Musashi’s ships formation'''

{| class="wikitable"
|-
! !! Left side !! Middle !! Right side
|-
| First ships || '''“Asakusa”''' || || '''“Shinagawa”'''
|-
| Second ships/Front ||'''“Murayama”''' || '''“Musashino”''' || '''“Tama”'''
|-
| Third ships/Rear || '''“Oume”''' || '''“Okutama”''' || '''“Takao”'''
|}

*Musashi can only travels between borderlines of each country.
**The line shows the way everyone took in the prologue. Name of the places going from down: Musashi Ariadust Academy ('''“Okutama”''') -> Remorse Way ('''“Okutama”''') -> Blue Thunder ('''“Tama”''') -> Yakuza office ('''“Shinagawa”''')

''Kimi'': “Well, the eight ships are like this. Basically the first ships are used for carrying cargo. The second ships contain many tourists and foreigners who live there, besides administrative offices and embassies. The third ships contain the people from the Far East and is the place that focus on industries. The middle-front ship is the center of the operation and control of Musashi. The middle-rear ship has the Academy as its center.

''Toori'': “Heh! I’m surprised that Sis knew that much! You’re a genius!”

''Kimi'': “No, you see, I’m really a genius, but it’s very bad if you don’t know about this!”

==Translator Notes==
<references/>
<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
| [[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 02|Chapter 02]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1 Prologue

2012-10-07T09:01:48Z

Kadi:

==Prologue: Those Lined Up Before the Horizon==
[[File:Horizon01A 021.jpg|thumb]]
''Whether to be lost.''

''Or to be explored.''

''The reason to keep hold of your heart's compass is something.''

'''Point Allocation (Protagonist)'''

<center>●</center>

The sky.

A clear morning sky. Beyond the azure floated two pale white moons, and below lay waves of dark green mountains, overlapping into the distance.

In the alpine region, the endless sky loomed over the jagged mountain tops.

Divisions in the shape of pillars towered in the sky. Stretching from the earth upwards, these divided segments gave off the appearance of colonnades. Through the way in which the wind and clouds traversing the sky dissipate when reaching them, as if hitting an invisible wall, as well as the division of the vegetation on the ground, those wide yet numerous pillar-like structures flaunted their existence.

The number of segments was immeasurable, their spatial relationship erratic, and their width too varied.

The sky, divided in that manner, held three things.

The first was wind. The atmospheric flows of the mountainous region rose, entwined, gave birth to clouds, then faded away.

The second were the waves. Abound in the sky, waves drifted. Lines, not of clouds but of the waves, were everywhere, stretching out through the sky outlining the character [八].

Of the three things in the sky, the last was that which traveled between the clouds and created the waves.

Ships.

Leaving behind the sound of their wake, eight white ships sailed, navigating between the pillars that divided the sky, traveling past the mountains.

The Aerial City Ships, carrying towns and natural parks on the surface segment, drew their shadows together as they descended towards the mountains. The shadow of the group of ships, two ships lined up in the center and three ships lined up to the left and to the right, engulfed themselves in one of the gorges stretching multiple kilometers from head to tail.

Each of the ships created waves streaming from the bow into the sky, and carrying the echoes of the break of each wave, they continued on through the heavens.

Breaking the waves while advancing through the skies, each of the ships were connected to the adjacent ships with many thick ropes. Occasionally, when the group of ships changed their path slightly, the ropes which connected them would be drawn in and pulled out.

The names were inscribed at the bows of the eight ships. First, on each of the ships, the name 'Musashi' was written with black characters. Next to that, the ship-names were, unsurprisingly, written in black characters.

[[File:Horizon1A 024-025.jpg|thumb]]
'''First Starboard: "Shinagawa"'''

'''Second Starboard: "Tama"'''

'''Third Starboard: "Takao"'''

'''Center Leading: "Musashino"'''

'''Center Trailing: "Okutama"'''

'''First Port: "Asakusa"'''

'''Second Port: "Murayama"'''

'''Third Port: "Oume"'''

With the formation of three ships to the left and right acting as outer hulls around the two in the middle, the eight ships sailed through the sky.

A sound rang out.

The sound was a voice of song.

From the graveyard in the surface-segment of the bow of Okutama, the echoes of that slow voice sang a trembling rhythm.

"--Let me pass--"

''Let me pass, let me pass.''

''If I go, if at some point it becomes a narrow pathway.''

''The narrow pathway, which goes toward God.''

''Though you say 'Thine thoughts art useless, thou cannot pass'.''

''To celebrate this child's tenth birthday.''

''I go to dedicate two offerings.''

''The path there is calm, the return is fear.''

''I wonder, is it the passage of the fear in me--''

The song traversed the air, eventually disappearing.

In its place, a new, resounding note appeared. Other than the sound of waves from the ship's passage, consecutive clangs of a bell rang out.

Sounding once, twice, three times, continuing like music, the clear note of the bell which told the time was obstructed by the voice of a broadcast.

"Our citizens, I inform you that in Quasi-Bahamut Class Aerial City Ship - Musashi, by the bell of Musashi Ariadust Academy it is currently 8:30. The ship is presently withdrawing from the Sagarmatha Corridor and sailing southwest. In the afternoon, we will be docking at the main port of Far East Representative State Mikawa. In the hospitable atmosphere, we will be entering stealth flight and will experience a brief interruption in information services, therefore we wish for your cooperation. --That is all."

The source of the sound and voice was a structure above the Middle Trailing Okutama. 

Next to each other stood two long, wooden, three-story buildings. The two structures ringing the chime had metal nameplates at the entrance doors with "Musashi Ariadust Academy" written.

Between the gate and the school building was a schoolyard and a bridge, crossing over into Musashi Ariadust Academy.

The schoolyard was about 100 meters in length diagonally. The steps of the bridge crossing over started from the gate, and ascended until they reached a hatch in the second floor of the front school building.

As the chime that told the time ended, the voice of a woman came from above the bridge, as if waiting for that moment.

"Okaaaaay."

The voice, traveling quite far, flew out towards the school building.

"Third Year Plum Class--. You alright?"

In front of Musashi Ariadust Academy, where the voice rang out from atop the bridge, stood several figures.

First, by the door, stood a woman whose back was straight, wearing a black, light armor-style jersey. Behind her short hair, a single line was on her back. A longsword, painted white, with a metal hilt laid there.

The scene she was facing consisted of the school building, as well as a group of young people wearing black and white uniforms. Some who seemed to be human, as well as some that weren't, stood there. The woman directed her smile towards them and said the following:

"Then, --let's start the physical education lesson!"

<center>●</center>

In a humble tone, the teacher said this to the students gathered atop the bridge-

"Now then, the rules are simple."

-so she said. Indicating with her chin, she pointed towards the tip of the group of ships.

"Alright? --Now, I'm going to go all out and sprint to the Yakuza office at the front of Shinagawa to give them a beating, so I hope everyone can follow along. After getting there, it'll be a practical lesson, we clear?"

In reaction to the teacher's words, a collective voice of "Eh?" came from the middle of the group of students.

However, the teacher ignored their outburst and smiled.

"If you're late, I might have you do the early morning classroom clean up. --Your response? Jud.?"

"--Jud."

In answer, everyone returned these words which carried the meaning of 'understood'.

At the same time, a hand was raised. A tall boy to whom the armband 'Treasurer: Shirojiro Bertoni' was attached-

"Oriotorai-sensei, --What relationship does physical education have with the Shinagawa's Yakuza? Is it money?"

"Don't be stupid, Shirojiro. Physical education is exercising, you know? And, beating people up is an exercise. A simple link like that--it's a problem if you don't know that."

A figure clad in a female uniform tugged the sleeve of the student whose name had been called. The long-haired person to which the nametag 'Treasurer's Assistant: Heidi Ogezevara' was affixed, smiling all the while-

"You know, Shiro-kun, recently, Oriotorai-sensei was assigned a solitary house on the surface, and when she was rejoicing wildly, her land was bought up, and she went to the bottom level, and she drank some beer,and she got violent, and she cracked the wall, and she was seriously scolded by the teacher's department.--In short, everything past the middle was her own fault, but without forgetting her original intention, it's revenge, I think."

"It's not revenge. It's just that I got kind of irritated, so I'm just returning the favor."

"That's the same thing!!"

Everyone did a [http://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Glossary_of_owarai_terms#tsukkomi tsukkomi], but Oriotorai-sensei didn't even seem to care.

Taking the longsword and sheath from her back into her hands, she clasped it by her side. She then rubbed the emblem of the brand name, IZUMO, which was on the surface of the sheath, and laid her fingers on the hilt, which had a slightly twisted design from IZUMO's unique slicing effect focus.

"Is somebody missing? There's no helping Miriam Polk. Other than that, Azuma's finally going to return at noon today, but as for any others--"

At the question, the group looked around at each others' faces.

Having done that, a golden-haired girl wearing a black three-cornered hat to whom a "Third Special Duty: Margot Knight" armband was attached opened her mouth. While shaking her six golden wings at her back, she said-

"As far as Nai-chan can see, Seijun [正純] and Chancellor aren't here."

In response to that voice, the girl with black wings whom she was hugging, "Fourth Special Duty: Malga Naruze" shook her head.

"Masazumi [正純] is going to Tama's Elementary Academy as an Instructor, and in the afternoon she's going to send Academy President Sakai to Mikawa, so today she should have an excused absence. Chancellor...I don't know about Toori."

"Mmm, then, is anybody who knows about "Impossible" Toori here?"

At the question, everyone turned to focus on a single person. Standing at a place further back and below compared to everyone else, a girl with tea-coloured wavy hair folded her arms, making a bow-shaped smile, and-

"Fufu, everyone, so you want to hear about my idiot brother Toori that much? Of course you do, don't you? I mean, he's Musashi's Chancellor and Student Council President, isn't he? Fufu. --However, I won't tell you!"

'Ehh?" Everyone raised a questioning voice. In response, she gave a meaningful nod,

"Because around eight in the morning, when I woke up, he'd already left."

"Even though you're always so lively, you wake up really late, you know!"

"Fufufu, it's all right, my make-up was done, and I, Belle Flore Aoi, will make clear my time in the morning. But, that idiot brother, waking up early without making my breakfast, it would be good if at the judgement after death he would receive the foul ball judgement by the umpire and drop to hell! After all, it's about time the world ends from an apocalypse!"

"Umm, Kimi-chan?"

At Knight's call, Kimi turned around. With an expression where her eyebrows were slightly raised-

"Margot...not that name, you know? Something like Aoi Kimi [葵・喜美], if it's something like "raw yolk [Aoi Kimi(青い黄身)]" then what kind of name is it when it's like you don't know if it's something you ate and came out of your ass? So, call me Belle Flore, alright?"

"Nai-chan is just thinking, but wasn't it Josephine three days ago?"

"The Nakamura-san three over named the dog she's taking care of the same name, so it's not that! That girl has a cute hobby of, with the enjoyment of an old person, attaching a collar to that animal with long and soft-looking fur just like a little girl, and training it while it's nude! It was frustrating, so next time she'll let me hug it, you know!? Hey, aren't I the underdog like this!?"

'I wonder' As Knight, who was being grabbed by the collar and being shaken, said those words, Oriotorai was silently adding check-marks to the attendance record she had taken from out of the chest-area of her jersey.

"Then, Toori is...late?--Even though he's the Student Council President and Chancellor...this won't do."

At her line, everyone smiled helplessly. Voices going, 'We-well,' could also be heard.

And, Oriotorai, who was against them, too faced everyone, who was like that, and smiled wryly.

"Well, yeah. It'd be dangerous if Musashi's Chancellor were to get a hold of himself...There's a reason, after all."

After sweeping her gaze about as if looking at the surroundings, she opened her mouth.

"Well, this is troublesome. Even though the Divine States, below us, was our territory, it's now being provisionally controlled by every country, and people're being chased into the Far East residency area--Can't believe the direct control territory which are the Divine States is going to become that of just Musashi."

<center>●</center>

Oriotorai slowly said those words while looking up towards the sky.

"...Currently, the Divine States, which fell from the Harmonic World in the 'Destruction of the Harmonic World' roughly a hundred and sixty years ago, merged with another Divine States, leaving cracks in between. After the 'Harmonic Unification War', it was effectively completely occupied by each of the world's countries, and the name Divine State was even changed to the name 'Far East'."

Within Oriotorai's vision, its owner looking at the flow of the clouds in the sky, which were divided by numerous pillar-shaped spaces, everyone tensed their bodies slightly.

However, Oritorai continued her words.

"At the time, with the treaty of not applying military control or governmental dominion, each of the countries of the world established the Union of the Testament, they held the academic institution which is the Academy, which acts as a military and governmental facility, and with that, they committed. That's why, currently, under the name of the Testament Union, the principal countries place the Academy as the most important governmental and military facility, and provisionally occupied the Far East, dividing it. While using the monarchs who had been placed under control, they enacted the original Territory War as a fight between students of the Academies, didn't they?"

And,

"This Musashi is different from the Far East residency area which was prepared by the temporarily controlled territories and countries on the ground, it is the only acknowledged territory of the Far East, but we're really going to be under the Testament Union's surveillance. Anyway, as for the Far East Academy's Chancellor and Student Council President--"
[[File:Horizon1A 033.jpg|thumb]]
she said it.

"--from the midst of the Academy, the least powerful, the least able person was picked. Someone like Toori. And, an urban nickname like "Impossible" was even given to Toori."

"But, the reason for doing something like that was: 'That is what proves the reality of which the Far East is peaceful,' wasn't it?"

Throwing those words out was a boy wearing glasses. He, who had the armband "Secretary: Neshinbara Toussaint", closed a Torii-gate design signframe which was displaying in the air.

"It's already been that since a hundred and sixty years ago. In that time, the Far East, for the sake of avoiding being targeted by each country, stating our mistakes as an excuse, has always kept its head down, cooperated, and paid tribute, so even in becoming the core of the Far East, with its authority tattered from just moving around all the time, Musashi can't do anything.

Anyway, even though each country's students have an unlimited upper-age limit, Far East's students graduate at 18--if that is exceeded, one can't participate in the government or military."

"The Far East is well talked about, isn't it--The students are privileged, or so they say."

"That's what the Testament Union affiliated countries say. 'Those that aren't students aren't people' right?"

At Neshinbara's words, from the middle of those gathered, voices saying "Hey..." could be heard. While one boy in the middle, a nameplate with "Ohiroshiki" attached to his round body, brought some packet snacks to his mouth,

"Shousei, isn't saying things like that kinda dangerous--?"

"It's all right."

Neshinbara said.

"Around the ship, the Testament Union's Gods of War fly, in the midst of observing us, but they don't have the time to to pick up on our voices one by one, and we're about to go into the controller of the Far East and the owner of the Musashi, Lord Matsudaira Motonobu's Mikawa after all. Mikawa is under the Testament Union's observation, but they've allied with P.A.ODA, who've half-ceded from the Testament Union and opened hostilities, so in its vicinity, the Testament Union can't move carelessly. --It's not something to care about."

"Ehhhh, so mature. But this time, it's not just the Tres Espana who're observing Mikawa; K.P.A. Italia's Pope Chancellor's large-scale destruction armament　Logismoi Oplo's new model is coming, completely innocently. Please have a little care. --It's fine if it's just a little, though."

So said Oriotorai, keeping a smile at the edge of her mouth. Neshibara, facing her, spread his arms outward exaggeratedly, did a bow, and everybody took a breath.

'But, well...' Oriotorai muttered softly. A smile stuck to her face, she cocked her neck,

"Like that, this country has troublingly been suppressed, but do you all know what you want to do from now on?"

At the question, everyone remained silent.

Was it because that silence held an answer? Oriotorai did not ask further.

...But, everyone's a third year already, aren't they?

Around this time next year, we'll probably be at a place which is the answer to that question, but-

"Now, the world is pretty noisy. The history book of prophecy, the Testament, had not been re-enacted, and with the end of the last described contents, the "Westphalia Conference", it's being said that it's probably the end of days where the world will end.

Everyone knows that the Earth Pulses are disturbed, and everywhere, phenomena happen often, don't they? Things like the M.H.R.R's 'Disappearance of the Man Who Played Pipes' or Soviet Russia's 'Null Land'." 

At those words, the battle-able lineage and Ability-type students hardened their expression. Incidents where they had been deployed to exorcise monsters born from the disturbance of the Earth Pulse had happened, and they had detailed information concerning these phenomena.

Everyone passed normal days, but occasionally, a question which set them off flew.

That was,

"If the world is to end this year, what will our way forward be, right?"

But, so Oriotorai said. Whilst re-stopping the parts fixing the the hilt to the base of the sheathe.

"Well, it's troublesome, but the reality that we'll probably be able to go to a pretty good place exists, you know. We'll eventually know what the world will become, so until then do what you can."

"...You also feel that way, Sensei? 'It's troublesome that we're being suppressed, but do what you can.'"

At the question which Naruze, who had tilted her head, asked, Oriotorai looked at the sky. And,

"That's right."

'Well', with that, Oriotorai loosed a small laugh. After a little while,

"If it's me, thinking about dying is what I'm thinking about. That's something from a while ago, though."

Returning her gaze to everybody, Oriotorai smiled a little wider.

...Well, I wonder if the time will come where eventually these kids too will understand the pain of that place there.

She thought, and after nodding, 'Then', the female teacher lowered her body slightly.

And, she looked at those who had instantaneously responded to that movement-

"Alright then, if you have the abilities of a Battle-type, you'd have to "come" then. So--just a little, follow me ready to die. The rules are simple, until we reach the office, if you're able to hit me with an attack--"

She told them.

"I'll give you five more attendance checks. Do you understand? --The ability to skip five times."

At those last words, everyone changed their expression. At the words "five times", everyone whispered to each other-

"In other words, we'll be able to skip five times in the morning...? If that's the case--"

-with that, while everyone was mounting their own hopes, raising his hand with a "Yes," was a boy to whom the armband "First Special Duty: Tenzou Crossunite" was attached. Wearing his hat such that he covered his eyes, along with the Aviation-type half-dragon "Second Special Duty: Kiyonari Ulquiaga" next to him,

"Sensei, having the attack "hit" and not "graze" should be fine, should it not?"

"Well, well, the Battle-types are thorough, aren't they? --But yes, that should be fine, you know? I don't care about your methods either."

At those words, Ulquiaga folded his arms. With his dragon-eyes, he looked down at Tenzou beside him-

"Did you hear that? This female teacher has said that it's fine no matter what we do, Tenzou. Is it fine if I use my power of imagination?"

"Jud. I heard it. But, that female teacher, outside of Oge-dono's story earlier, I 'nearly' touched her butt the other day, and she managed to start the disturbance which removed the floor of the residential area herself."

"Fuu, Tenzou, even when faced with reality, the power of imagination is unmatched. That a ninja like you has not noticed that is regretful."

"I understand. --Then, um, Oriotorai-sensei, no matter where we touch or grope Sensei's parts, we won't have points deducted, right? Further, as opposed to that, we should get something like bonus points."

"Ahaha, it's you two that want to die before the lesson even starts, right?"

Saying those words with her eyes half-closed, Oriotorai stuck her tongue out-

"--Then."

'Eh?' Faster than everyone could react, Oriotorai jumped.

It was a leap towards what was behind her. Descending the bridge, towards the stairs going down towards the tip of Okutama, Oriotorai jumped as if laying her figure in a black-jersey flat.

To reach her destination, first below the stairs, the path out of the second schoolyard which headed towards the bow. Reaching the large wind tunnels used for ship-interior air flow, at the nature park which split to the left and right, take the Okutama mid-starboard passage which exits toward the starboard side.

...The mid-starboard passage which is called "Remorse Way".

Ten years ago, after Musashi's Great Renovation, that way was appended that name.

Oriotorai knew the reason why it started to be called that.

The entrance of the mid-starboard passage, in a shoulder of the road on the right, one stone plate was there.

A stone plate decorated with flowers about 50 centimeters in height. On its surface was one sentence.

'''--1638 All those who reside in Musashi pray for the girl, Horizon A's happiness in her next life.'''

"Horizon, huh? For those kids, that's definitely the name that became the beginning of everything..."

While she muttered, atop the bridge which had become the top of her vision, everyone was caught in the delay of their instantaneous reaction.

Naive. If there were a cannon strike from an opposing battleship, they would have died.

Did they notice that? From the direction of the bridge, audibly leaking out-

"--Sh-"

Oriotorai heard that voice.

That was the start of the word, 'shit', right? Were they regretting? But, that's fine.

...If they had been outwitted, they'd have to be regretful.

I thought. Of the current Musashi's Chancellor's Board and the member's of the Student Council.
[[File:01A 040A.png|thumb]]
...Those that aren't here and absentees are many, but with only this, that which was strange had been gathered.

Not only them. For everybody else, they were overloaded with great things.

'Interesting, isn't it?' she thought, and as she smiled, the students jumped from atop the bridge.

"...Chase her!!"

<center>●</center>

Those who heard the noise was everyone who was on the surface-section of every ship.

Gunshots, the clash of swords, and the sound of metal and destruction reached them from out of the Middle Trailing Ship - Okutama.

That noise continued to move, and from the watchtowers on every ship where people observed for the sake of dealing with the danger,

"Go through 'Remorse Way' to the bow--!"

The sound traveled from the starboard of Okutama to the Second Starboard Ship - Tama.

Because of that, the residents of the port-side's surface-segment patted their chest in unison and descended, making the preparations for the afternoon's work, and the surface residents of the Third Starboard Ship - Takao gave three shouts of 'Banzai!' from the front edge of the deck, where they were visible by the people on the Second Starboard Ship - Tama.

As opposed to them, the residents of the Second Starboard Ship - Okutama were seriously using Curse Abilities and Attack Abilities on the people of the Third Starboard Ship who were going 'Banzai!', so-

"--This won't do."

Along with those simple thoughts, the entrances of the small shops closed, and the shutters were closed to protect themselves, and because of the shops, protective barriers were put up through Ability. But, a shop which was partially opened-

"Well, this happens all the time. I just pray that this doesn't become the path they take. --If it does, I'll cry though."

"We too played around, doing the things we used to do. --If this continues through generations, it'll be a specialty."

Along with those thoughts, resisting by putting the account book in the counter furthest in, before the danger approached, the shopowners gathered and started to bet on "Who will win this time?"

"--But, that Nee-chan Sensei, in athletics, she's apocalyptically strong. She's IZUMO's tester, isn't she?"

"Jud., and also, right now, the Chancellor's Board doesn't have a Vice-Chancellor, so the vital point of her attacks isn't here."

"Even so, how've the all-on-one's been recently? They couldn't even hit her once. The last time was a shame, wasn't it?"

'Mmmm' so mumbled the shopkeepers, and matching the uneasy sounds which approached from Okutama, each of them wrote their choice on a memo and handed it to the bookkeeper.

And in that manner, many such movements sprung to life in the midst of the town.

But, in its center, only one store, whilst staying open, did no kind of reaction.

On the Second Starboard Ship, in an alley close to the center of Tama's surface-segment, a snack-shop on that road.

On the bakery and snack-shop to which the sign "Blue Thunder" was attached, in front of the open shop, two signs saying "Shopkeeper making a delivery" and "In business" were hung.

There were no customers in the shop, but at the counter perpendicularly facing the street, one figure was there.

A female-form doll with white-hair the size of a human. It was the type enveloped by a design in which whilst for a large part of her skin, biological parts with the same makeup as a human's were used, a large part of her joints were made out of black supple parts.

Occasionally, she would breathe, and her two shoulders and chest would rise and fall.

A doll which moved autonomously, an automaton.

<center>●</center>

Across the counter of "Blue Thunder", the female automaton stood there in an apron, her head bowed. She placed the baked bread upon the shelf behind her, not even looking in the direction of the road.

But, that face suddenly turned towards the back of the store. Over there was an oven used for baking bread, and above it a kitchen counter which held a stove which used the excess heat.

The automaton faced her gaze towards the kitchen counter and the cooking equipment next to it.

And, continuing to face that direction, she stopped moving, as if she had taken interest. However,

"----"

From the path, numerous footfalls of a brisk walk as well as a group of voices could be heard.

"--We've got to hurry up and get back, it looks like they're comin' this way. The town carpenter won't be able to stop laughing."

"If we're being worked at a pace where we die from overwork, even if we get paid, we won't have the time to use it, y'know. But, at your place, that part-time working automaton--P-01s was it? Can't it be sensible and close the shop?"

"We're not gonna close, ya know. I'm a former samurai, so closin' shop durin' business hours is kinda embarrassin'. That child understands that too. Even at this kinda time, she's waitin' for people comin' to eat their breakfast."

The approaching voice said.

"All of you, it's rare, but to our place, which is renowned for openin' early in da mornin', that child's been comin' every mornin' for a year. I was pretty surprised when that child stood outside our door, and outside of da name P-01s, she didn't know anythin', and she had no shelter, so it was pretty troublin', but well--I'm glad I hired her. She's got spirit. Anyway, recently, I haven't even had ta check da morning's repertoire."

"Spirit doesn't have anythin' ta do with an automaton, right? They don't have anythin' like feelings, after all--"

At that point, the voices stopped. Because, the row of figures had come to the front of the store.

A middle-aged woman, the owner of the store, within the crowd, who was passing by, turned to some people and showed a smile at the edge of her mouth,

"For me, she's my pride. Now, I've even started ta think about my own repertoire. Even if I put that in da menu in da future, I won't be servin' that ta any noisy people, y'know?"

"Jud., that's horrible."

While laughing with a 'Haha', the men and women left. The woman shopkeeper who entered the shadow of the store--

"Really, even though workers are supposed t'be equal. It's not a big deal, right, P-01s?"

At that question, the automaton returned her gaze and a nod-

The shopkeeper across from her placed her hands on her hips and sighed,
[[File:Horizon1A 045.jpg|thumb]]
"Well, don't worry about the noise. Then--I won't close da store, but I'll have ta keep the sign out in front and throw out da water. When the din is all over, and I can take a breath, you can go home already. You can take as much of the baked bread as ya want. Why don't ya bake it a little more in the oven?"

With that said, the automaton nodded slightly. And, the reason her gaze moved slightly was not to look away from the shopowner,

"The kitchen?"

Being asked that, after a short while the automaton returned her gaze, and she nodded.

Towards that nod, as if confirming it, the shopkeeper-

"You memorized my repertoire, so when ya think about what ta make yerself, it was always somethin' plain, and there were a lot of failures, but...well, the basics're important."

"--Jud."

The automaton softly said. With an emotionless voice,

"To increase the repeatability of Shopkeeper-sama's work, around one year is needed. If we speak about the current situation, other than being asked "didn't you put your heart into it?" by the customers, there are no problems. Currently, P-01s is in the midst of researching P-01s' original breakfast, but as a result of the desired product being unclear, P-01s is in the midst of pondering to which level should P-01s investigate."

"If that's the case, then just do it 'till yer satisfied. The depths of egg fryin' are pretty deep after all."

The shopkeeper laughed a little. Sticking her hand out towards the automaton's head, she patted it as if mussing her hair.

"A child who does their work seriously is a good child, y'know. --When yer done, make one portion just like we always did in practice. Yer an automaton, but yer type needs food after all."

'Jud.' the automaton nodded. With that, from the stern of the ship, a voice with a sense of urgency could be heard.

"Th-they've finally come--"

<center>●</center>

The Second Starboard Ship - Tama had a stone-made town and park on its surface-segment.

Because the signpost on which was written "Tourist Town - Tama" standing everywhere in the town also displayed foreign languages side by side, to even the people looking at the clamor outside, from the windows of the streets European faces were many in number. And, everyone one of the gazes of those who lived on the surface segment, looked up in the same manner. The top of the roofs of varying heights. Above the wooden, thatch, and stone roofs, they looked.

There, at a place which could be said to be above their heads, the clamor ran.

The run of the noise was sudden.

First, above a commercial street at the port-side, a group of light burst forth.

"--?"

Seen by anyone who was looking out from inside their house were several bullets and arrows of light, an attack like a wall of linked lines of light.

The owner of the stationery shop muttered while closing the armored door.

"Non-blessed shots with a rapid-fire focus, huh? They're using the same kind of ability. If it's on the roofs where there's a direct line, then that's enough and there's no wastage...If they were trying to hit a normal opponent, that is."

The opponent. As if being chased by the barrage of flying light, the figure of an opponent running the roofs existed.

It was a woman. While running, she readied her sword in front of her chest, and put power into her sheathe.

"--!"

She received the chasing light and bullets, cutting them out of the air, deflecting them away.

The place she was running backwards on was a roof. However, for the sake of not sending the building materials flying, she sprinted in a manner where she focused upon stepping on support pillars or rafters and jumping forth.

That was not all.

In her movements, there were also evasions. Evasions which dealt with the incoming attacks. Just the roofs of the street's central commercial town were already tens of meters, but the speed of she, who was sprinting, did not fall the slightest. It could at the very least be seen that she was increasing her speed each time she received an attack.

The chasers were also going all out. Hidden by the shots, even acting such that they overlapped, people who carried out attacks against the woman wielding a longsword existed. Keeping co-operation with the marksman squad behind them, certain people traveled a straight line above the rooftops, certain people were traveling around the eaves of the first floor, and certain people were showing themselves flying around from above, firing to distract.

Therefore, deflecting even those attacks with her sheathe, being battered away by the spinning hilt-

"--Hup!"

People blown away by kicks also existed.

Doing that, because of the whirl of speed and attacks as well as the sound, and the evasions, and the blocks, the wind howled.

The overlapping sound of clashing metal shook the windows of the houses, and from time to time, a large attack which had been brought forth would resound like thunder.

The trembling sound shook the pillars of the houses, and even the ground was made to tremor.

The decorations were all the colour of light. The deflected light became spray and scattered in every direction, the white fragments tore through the air.

And, everything went past.

But, even whilst the sound and speed and light gained the Doppler effect of distancing, they did not lose their power.

With that, the woman with the longsword suddenly let her voice ring out.

"Hey! Adele and Hassan have retired!"

Looking past her flying voice, atop the commercial street's thatched roofs, two figures had fallen.

Breathing erratic, the people who had fallen face-flat, becoming the [大] character was a girl with the tip of her ear pierced, holding a white longspear and a boy with a turban wrapped about his head.

In the midst of the running group, the boy with glasses-

"Itoken-kun! Rescue them along with Nenji-kun!"

Along with those words, a shadow flew out from the midst of the group. He looked like a nude man with a strong body, but the black batwings on his back were the proof of his being a Spirit-type Nightmare Race. An Incubus. He, who was bald, raised one hand once, and-

"--Good morning! I'm not someone strange! I am called Itou Kenji, an Incubus of perversity! Everyone of the commercial street, my apologies for this impoliteness!"

Everyone ahead flashed him half a glance, but Itoken didn't care.

And, from between everyone, who were running, a half-sphere shaped object 1 meter large separated. A scarlet coloured, translucent sticky body, on the upper part of its front, black sensory parts were stuck to him, forming eyebrows, eyes, and a mouth.

It chased after Itoken, who was going forward on his tiptoes, hand on his waist, approaching the two people who had fallen on the opposite roof. Doing that, Itoken raised his hand to the creature who was coming up alongside him-

"Hey! Nenji-kun, today too you look as beautiful and lively as ever with your stickiness and transparency! You're so sticky!"

At those words, the sticky bodied Nenji answered. Raising his sensory-organ eyebrows,

""Mm. This time, it's saving people, isn't it. If that's so, then this is my spec--""

Nenji was stepped on by the girl with the nametag Aoi Kimi, who was slow and had come running from the back.

"Ah."

Ahead, chasing after Oriotorai were the Close-Combat-type and the Pointblank Marksmanship-type, and among the following Ability-type, people who weren't Athletic-type were many, and they were slow. Other than Kimi, other figures who were such were visible, but Kimi included, whilst they were going past-

"Fufufu, I'm sorry, Nenji! I think I did a horrible thing, Eeh, I'm serious! I'm always serious, you know!!"

At Kimi, who had raised his voice, a girl who was running down the street herself shouted. Whilst shaking her voluminous silver hair,

"Kimi, when you apologize, please have a little more sincerity. Ladies--"

"Kukuku, you little scolding demon girl. However, Mitotsudaira, why are you running on the ground? Wouldn't it be fine if you just went 'Smash' with those chains you always use?"

"This area is my territory, you know!? To that, those girls are...Really!"

"My, my, the female knight who can't win Sensei is barking like a wolf. Because, you're a Heavy-Combat-type."

The voice which said that too, Mitotsudaira's retort too, immediately distanced itself through the Doppler effect. What was left afterward was Itoken, raising his hand 90 degrees to everybody, and Nenji, who had splattered all over the rooftop.

And, when Itoken, who was waving his hand to everybody, looked at Nenji, the splattered scarlet coloured stickiness slowly gathered to each other, as if crawling. The telepathy, interrupting at intervals, in Nenji's voice-

""Fu, fufu, that was pretty dangerous...""

"Nenji-kun! You seem like a man with a lot of spirit, but if we speak like this is a game, you're a slime with nothing but three hit points, so you can't be reckless, you know!?"

""Mmmm, I had taken a tight guard position, though...""

"Guard?"

""Like this...""

The gathered Nenji showed his guard position.

After a little while, Itoken, who had knelt down, placed his hand on what seemed to be Nenji's shoulders-

'Aah', Nenji muttered.

""There's always tomorrow...""

With that, on the other side of the lined up rooftops, a voice resounded from the bow.

Everyone who was chasing after Oriotorai had initiated combat.

<center>●</center>

Those who had initiated combat were those of the Close-Combat-type who made up the vanguard.

The location was Tama's bow, on a roof in the business area, which was at a place slightly removed from next to the residential area. Also, it was atop a roof where to the left and right the tall buildings of major businesses were lined up.

That was the aim. If the walls on the left and right become tall, then we're able to constrain the evasions to the left and right.

With the walls of the buildings to the left and right, sprinting atop the roof of a structure like a valley, everyone thought this. That they had to hurry.

This was because, they were just about to run through Second Starboard Ship - Tama.

If they exit the area they're running through now, the business area where businesses reside, they'll be jumping off of the bow towards the outside.

Outside the ship, on the other side of the stern, the First Starboard Ship - Shinagawa's stern will be there. The top-segment of Shinagawa is the cargo area, so all that was there were wooden large-scale cargo containers, all lined up. The target area was the Yakuza's office in the small residential area at the bow deck, but the roofs of the cargo containers which were the road there was a completely flat area without a hint of an obstacle.

If they enter Shinagawa, chasing her will be difficult.

'So' What everybody thought after those words was the same. 'It's about the time we're supposed to take victory'.

And, the first to move was-

"I will go myself...!"

In the midst of running, shouting and issuing his challenge was Tenzou.

Oriotorai, against him, gave a small whistle.

"I thought that it would be you to come first."

At her voice, Tenzou gave a short answer.

"Jud.!"

<center>●</center>

The running Tenzou thought this.

...Indeed, this is my area of expertise!

Now, on the top of the roofs, which had bad footing, Oriotorai was sprinting in a straight line. Vaulting over the roofs' constructions, chimneys and things sticking out, even at the times she jumped the roof, her speed did not drop the slightest.

Opposed to that, I cannot do the same. When a woman jumps something, her speed drops, but even if a man tries to raise his speed, his feet can be caught on top of the unsteady roof.

But, I am a ninja. I chose lessons where we practiced stepping in bad roads, and in times where Musashi enters port in a mountainous territory, I received mountain running training as well as survival training.

In this kind of situation, I knew that the first to catch up to Oriotorai would be me, I have to lower Oriotorai's speed here, and I know that I can take an irreversible advantage.

So, I will go.

Already, simple sword strikes have been deflected, things like gunshots too have been sliced out of the air. If I go, it will be a strike for real.

The ninjas who specialize in bad roads follow the style-division of the school rules which were set down by the English method-

"Style: Ninja Forcer, Tenzou--"

"Hey now, when a ninja starts shouting, what's wrong with the world?"

I do not care.

"Take this!"

Together with his shout, Tenzou increased his speed. The distance to the running Oriotorai was roughly fifteen meters. On the roof between them, Tenzou ran in a low posture, as if scaling a wall.

Go. Get closer.

Oriotorai's weapon is a longsword. It is not a weapon made to attack while in a position where one is running backwards. No matter what, it is especially difficult for long things to attack low places. For the sake of having the sword's trajectory be a round one, it cannot reach low places. If she tries to have it reach a low position, and she drops her waist, bending forward, her sword will hit the roof, and in that position she will no longer be able to run backwards.

Therefore, if I move in a way to counter the use of a longsword, it would be in a low position.

And before my eyes, Oriotorai drew the longsword on her back with her right hand. Along with her sheathe. As expected, it doesn't seem as if she wants to smash the blade into her students. She is a good teacher, Tenzou thought. Occassionaly, she raises rumours of violence, but she will not point the blade of a spear towards me. Someone safe inside is a good teacher. If things do not turn out that way, I do not know though.

Anyways, Tenzou calculated their speeds. He thought of the current closing-speed, and the speed at which Oriotorai would bring her sword this way whilst running.

The trajectory, the position and distance stacked atop each other in an instant,

...From a low position--

The thoughts he thought screamed a warning signal.

...!?

At full speed, the way to shorten the distance as well as the number of steps were optimal. With all my strength, I can insert an attack while standing up. But, above that-

... I cannot. At the combination already directed at me...!

Just before, when she placed her hand on the longsword's hilt, a combination was carried out. As she stretched her right arm upward, her right knee had been raised. In the midst of her running movements, it was a movement that nearly escaped my eyes, but she appeared to slide her right buttcheek forward, pulling her waist in for the sake of moving into her next movement.

I can predict it.

Oriotorai's next movement will be a movement where she brings her outstretched right foot downward, as if pounding with a hammer. At the same time, she will swing her longsword down, swinging it into me, but with her right foot, drilled into the roof, she will forcefully jump backward. Faster than the longsword can strike the roof, Oriotorai will perform a large bound backwards.

The conclusion. I, who charges in, will not be able to dodge, and I will be smashed from above, becoming a [大] on the ground. If I do it badly, I will be buried in the straw of the roof.

Instantaneous. Oriotorai's longsword burst up in that upward-arc.

It comes. So, Tenzou shouted.

"Go, Ulqui-dono!"

"Yes...!"

Responding with that was something above his head. Towards the area above Oriotorai, who had already swung her sword, a shadow flitted down.

The form of the shadow was large, forming an angle.

The half-dragon Ulquiaga had jumped from the roof of the adjacent tall building.

<center>●</center>

"...Heh!"

Oriotorai raised a voice of admiration.

'I see', she thought. When Tenzou darted in first, shouting his self introduction was for the sake of averting my attention away from Ulquiaga, who was climbing the adjacent wall.

...It was a feint.

But, that stack is important. 'Against an opponent who is unbeatable with power, it is essential to think of a strategy', it is necessary that a teacher teaches that to her students.

What also has to be taught is that there are opponents that won't be defeated with a small feint. Therefore,

"--!"

Oriotorai moved.

<center>●</center>

Ulquiaga, flying in towards the area above Oriotorai's head, was in the middle of an instantaneous movement.

I am an Aviation-type half-dragon, I have wings on my back, so I can accelerate and fly for short periods. So, after Tenzou jumped in, from behind everyone, I kept my body low, I flew to the roof of the adjacent building, and from there I jumped to the roof above the tall walls in one motion.

Regarding Oriotorai, I would do a power dive from outside her field of vision.

The weapons I use are my two hands. My half-dragon arms are wrapped in scales and shell, just with that they become striking weapons. On my waist, several pieces of equipment are attached to my body, but I will not use them.

Oriotorai, bringing her long-sword down, with common language that could be processed at high speed-

"You're not gonna use the things on your waist!?"

"The Inquisition Starter Kit is not to be swung against those who are not heretics of the Tsirch Church!!"

Ulquiaga's family is of the lineage of the Tres Espana inquisitors. Locally, it was well established, but because of over-hunting, they were no longer able to support themselves. Now, his parents are making and selling bedclothes at the third underground floor of Oume, but custom-made beds had become part of his family's skills, and had become popular amongst a portion of people. The type of people who say: "The restraints are good when they're tight."

Therefore, Ulquiaga too, like his parents, thought that he wanted to perform the job that passed his ancestors' techniques down until now, and he chose to take Catholic Inquisition classes in the afternoon.

Because of that, he always attached equipment suited for that purpose to his body. Those were tools for interrogation, for fighting with people who gazed with hostility upon the Inquisition, weapons for performing his duties.

However, now was not the time to use those equipments.

This was because heretics and people of different faiths were different. Heretics were people who, while being of the Tsirch Church, which was synonymous with the Catholics-

...They twisted the teachings of the Tsirch Church and spread them, 'they' being people who could no longer be saved.

As opposed to that, people of different faiths were people who were not of the Tsirch Church but were of another Church, but because of that-

...They were people who could probably be saved were they to know the true teachings.

Oriotorai, being a resident of Musashi, had a western name, but other than her eyes being blue, her appearance and way of life was as a person of Musashi. Her church would be Shinto, so she comes under 'person of different faith'. Therefore,

"As an inquisitor, I cannot do anything but punch a Musician of Shintou! Because this time, the humble I will offer up a personal strike!"

"That's impossible!"

Words came. At that line,

...Impossible!?

Ulquiaga thought that question. (Currently, Oriotorai is swinging her sword. Her right hand already passed by under me with a one-handed strike.)

It was close. Right behind the passage of the sword is the timing where I drift downwards and hit. I am a race with wings on my back, so this is also because I applied slight adjustments, which I am capable of.

To Oriotorai, who was against me, she could not make any movements to stop her sword. For the sake of flowing from that one strike to jumping backward in one chain, if she does any other movements she will destroy her balance.

Therefore, Oriotorai's attacks will already not hit me.

However, it hit.

"--!?"

Ulquiaga, looking down, looking at Oriotorai, took a strike to his outstretched dragon face.

"Tch!"

Losing the control of his airborne position, he was blown away.

<center>●</center>

Why did Ulquiaga get blown away? Tenzou's eyes saw the reason.

It was the sheathe. Whilst slicing her longsword with her right hand, she released the sheathe's clasp.

The sheathe, sliding off the blade like it was a rail, held the same effect as extending the reach of the longsword.

"Guh...!"

Along with that voice, Ulquiaga vanished to the back.

And, Tenzou saw it. That Oriotorai was biting the strap of the sheathe with her mouth.

The strap was pulled back by a twist of her neck.

The sheathe returned.

That done, the longsword, with the returned sheathe, now held a trajectory which would pierce me.

My weapon is a tantō, held at the back of my waist. When I bought it, for the sake of placing the thickness of the blade first, it was a product of the Hankou brand, but the grip I use is a wooden hilt of the Shirasago brand. That is more familiar to my hand, and the grip, original material dyed with black, is coated with matte, so there is no reflection in the midst of the darkness of the night.

For Tenzou, it was an important piece. He drew it. From the stance of a backhand draw <ref group="1A">Hand on the hilt, thumb outstretched towards the tip, the pinky finger towards the blade.</ref> with his right hand, whilst he brought it up, he also brought his left hand to the hilt, holding it on the pommel. However, without charging in towards Oriotorai,

"Nori-dono!"

Along with his voice, Tenzou changed his stance to one where it seemed he would pass the tantō up above his head, dropping his hip-

If he drops his position for the sake of forcibly erasing all forward velocity, it will become a stance where he defends up against the area above his head.

He planned to take Oriotorai's blade, enduring it. As he withstood it,

"--Quickly!"

A signal came. A signal which came from the rear, bursting out from behind his back.

<center>●</center>

Oriotorai saw it. Saw that from behind Tenzou's back, suddenly, one boy came flying out.

If behind Tenzou, a figure that should have been seen. The reason that he had not been visible was,

...Ninja technique!?

Ninja techniques are a Ninja's special physical techniques. Moving while erasing all noise, the control of the things like the sense of sight were specialized for use in stealth activities. Categorized in that was also the ability used in the protection of VIPs, the ability to sever any indication of a VIP from the outside.

What Tenzou had used was that. And, as for the pointy-haired boy wearing his uniform really roughly who had flown out of Tenzou's shadow, Oriotorai shouted his name.

"Noriki was the real thing!?"

"If you know, then you don't have to say it."

The boy, Noriki, closed the distance in a heartbeat.

At the same time, my longsword's sheathe hammered into Tenzou's tantō.

The feeling which was sent into my hand was warm, as if my sword had sunk into mud. This was because Tenzou had instantaneously sunk his body downwards to absorb the shock. Because of that, the sword did not bounce back, and it did not immediately try to return to my hands.

My longsword is an important weapon. If this was not here, until the tip of Shinagawa, many troublesome things would have happened. The level of which would be my talented students.

I cannot let go.

However, precisely because of that, it had become such that I allowed Noriki's approach. For Oriotorai, Noriki, darting in, was intensely tensing his eyes as always, expressionless. A child whom I did not know what he was thinking. It's more than enough if he understand teamwork.

And, Noriki's weapons were his fists.

His right side was pulled back, the palm of his clenched fist facing upwards. The reason his left shoulder was slightly sticking out was because he planned to thunder his right fist straight forwards with the recoil of him pulling his shoulder back. The timing of Noriki's attack is the instant of the next time I step with my right foot, isn't it? When I slice my sword downward, for the sake of immediately pulling it back, the right foot I hammer down to act as a stopper. Noriki is aiming for that instant.

Coming in from a running trajectory, the attack would be after vaulting over Tenzou, who had curled up as if dropping prone. An attack that would come from above the longsword I slashed downwards.
[[File:Horizon1A 063.jpg|thumb]]
Therefore, Oriotorai moved. For the sake of responding to the attack.

<center>●</center>

Tenzou realized that the load pressing down on his arm, set in defense, suddenly disappeared.

...What?

If I look, the reason for the disappearance of his arm's burden, the weight of the longsword from above, was simple.

Oriotorai had brought her hand away from the hilt of the longsword. Even though that was her only weapon.

'Eh,' in the instant I raised a voice in my heart without thinking. The hilt of the longsword revolved, falling towards my eyes.

If the pommel falls downwards, the blade will point upwards.

Using Tenzou's guarded position as a fulcrum, the bladepoint will diagonally point towards Tenzou's back.

Towards Noriki, who was coming from behind.

For him, it should be at an angle where it will be probably pierce into his chest from below.

...Damn it...!

"--Ku."

From behind, the sound of Noriki drawing a breath was audible.

I heard the sound of Noriki's fist being fired. But, because that was something earlier than scheduled, it was not something meant to be driven into Oriotorai.

The sound of metal resounded. Oriotorai's longsword, punched by Noriki in defense, whilst revolving, it was blasted from before my eyes to the space beyond.

And, to Tenzou's eyes, Oriotorai's foot descended.

...I'm done.

Thought Tenzou. Now, Oriotorai is not holding the heavy longsword. If she does a large bound backwards, she will be able to do it, being light.

Furthermore, because it was punched by Noriki, Oriotorai's longsword is flying through the air. To that too, Oriotorai will now do a jump, towards her back.

Now, I, whose hip has been dropped, am no longer someone who is able to chase after Oriotorai.

I retire here.

Feeling the two characters of 'regret', Tenzou shouted.

"Asama-dono--!!"

<center>●</center>

Faster than Tenzou's voice, the trailing group was already moving.

It was at the time where Noriki had dashed in towards Oriotorai. As if becoming Noriki's shadow, a single girl was moving. Long, black hair, an artificial eye inserted into her left eye socket, the girl to whom the nametag "Asama Tomo" was attached brought up a bow she had drawn from her back whilst making her body run in a low position.

The bow "Kataume", Shirasagi brand's emblem on it, sprung open in an instant from its thrice-folded state. Its nock tuned itself automatically. But, without that finishing, from within the group she was in, Neshinbara's voice flew.

"Persona-kun! Become her footing!"

Responding to his instructions was a large man the furthest back of the group. His upper body naked, the man with the area from his neck upwards wrapped in a full-face western helmet was already carrying a girl who was lowering his eyes on his left shoulder.

However, he swung his right arm and increased his speed-

"--!"

Coming up next to Asama, her bow readied, that right arm stretched towards her.

With the same exact timing, Asama nodded one nod to Persona-kun. Bringing her feet onto his arm, she flipped her body, jumping to his shoulder. She sent a smile to the girl sitting on the left shoulder across from her, who was lowering her eyes.

"Um, Suzu-san, sit here."

Saying that and dropping her hip, her footing was secured. The girl, Asama, opened her mouth, her green eye tightening-

"Earth Pulse:Link--!"

<center>●</center>

In Asama's field of vision, Noriki, running ahead of her, had swung his fist towards Oriotorai.

...Can it go?

I do not know. Anyways, Oriotorai taking her students' attack had not occurred even once in Asama's memory. For Asama, it had been her responsibility for a year, but at least, in Athletic-type classes, she'd never once heard that Oriotorai had been defeated by her students from her seniors.

...No matter how I think about it, rather than saying teacher, she's a Real Amazoness...! It's somewhat terrifying...

A breath. As if regaining her composure,

"--I will go. Through my shrine, I use the Ability of Divine Musician's Technique!"

Ability. That was a technique which controlled that which was placed in this world, "Fluid", the particle of Allowance of Contradiction, one of the elements which made up space.

It contained several different schools, but the one Asama was using was the Far East's major Shintou, Divine Musician's Technique.

And, along with her voice, at the collar of Asama's school uniform, the right collar of her light armor opened, and from inside it, a figure flew out. It was a diminutive girl carrying a faint crimson light. Her figure was slightly transparent.

The girl had a sleepy face, but she mounted Asama's shoulder, twirling her body as if dancing lightly, waving her right hand.

The same moment. On the side of Asama's face, a [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/8/80/Horizon1A_ToriiSF.jpg Torii-gate figure signboard] radiating crimson light appeared. On the empty space which was the display,

'''"Link: Asama Shrine - Mouse: Sakuya Type 01: --Confirm"'''

'''"Linked to Asama Shrine. Offering - Prayer - Worship, has been completed by Mouse."'''

'''"Asama Tomo - Sama, thank you for using us. Please choose your blessing."'''

"I will use it with the substitution offering of Asama's Loan of Divine Melody! Hanami, --A Divine Prayer for a total of four Abilities, Targeting Addition with the triple purification of the projectile's frictional retardation, projectile deviation, and impediment! They are the basic Abilities of the shrine, so activate without modification!"

At Asama's voice, the Mouse who had been called Hanami, the diminutive girl nodded slightly. Characters appeared on the shining pop-up by the side of Asama's face-

""Ability of Divine Melody / Four / Therefore / Substitution / Four / Activate ?""

'Yes', Asama nodded. Sucking in a breath, she brought the arrow drawn from her waist to the bow-

"As substitution--"

Shintou's Divine Musician's Technique, other than being able to receive long-time blessing at the time of contract, through charms and words of power, they hold the techniques of Loan of Divine Melody. Now, at the time Asama had used the Loan of Divine Melody, as one of the methods of activation, she offers things that would make the contracted God rejoice, being able to gain the effects of Ability.

As opposed to the four Abilities, the offerings Asama chose were-

"As two substitutions, I offer up grains at the midday and evening meal! As one substitution, I will dance two hours of worship! As one substitution, I will walk and converse with Hanami for two hours! With this, a total of four substitutions! Hanami, if this is OK, then grant me this blessing."

'Yes, yes' The nodding Hanami looked up for an instant. And, Hanami clapped her hands with a smile on her face-

""Yes / Approval granted / Applaud / Afterward / To God / Speak of / The current world""

Together with the timing of Hanami's claps, it came. Light resided in Asama's readied arrow. At first, the light was weak, but-

""Applaud!""

Along with Hanami's applause, the amount of light immediately doubled, tripled, and quadrupled, and at the point where it became the brightest-

"--!"

At the front Asama's field of vision, at the midpoint that linked Oriotorai and herself, two vertical Torii appeared.

It was the Divine Musician's Technique's Marksmanship-type Ability targeting. The upper opening of the Torii acting as a crosshair, the arrow would be made to lock on to an opponent on the other side of it, setting the destination of the arrow.

And, the green artificial eye synchronized with the targeting. Towards the direction the eye was looking, the automatically tracking designated targeting moved-

"Artificial eye, "Konoha" --Has met!"

An instant. The green light projected directly from the green eye pierced the double targeting. Right behind it-

"--Asama-dono!"

Tenzou's shout resounded.

In her vision, that Noriki had vaulted over the crouching Tenzou was visible. And, on the other side of them, Oriotorai, who had performed a large leap backwards, did a flip, grabbing the longsword, flying away, in the air.

Tenzou and company had failed. Therefore, Asama fired.

"Go!"

She shot.

Along with a sound like water splashing, a thread of light was released, as if thrown outwards.

It was unlike the bullets and arrows and Direct-type Abilities that everyone had fired up till now, because of the projectile deviation purification, it was something with a Tracking-type Ability included. Even at the shrine, it was something she did not use unless purifying monsters of the Aviation-type or High-Speed Movement-type .

Because of the ability, the arrow, which had received a short-term blessing, had its destination as Oriotorai, who was moving ahead of it. And also, it was exactly the timing where she crossed from one roof to another.

...Today, I will hit!

Asama was a daughter of one of the main pillars of the Musashi shrines, the Asama shrine. Father had contracted with the Shirasago brand, selling Asama goods to the Academy Purchasing-section wholesale, so he asked about my reputation. There were no bad rumours. My grades are good, and I'm also the club-president of the tea club. I won't worry my family. But, for my father, "Until you graduate, I wonder if you won't hit that teacher even once..." it was that situation.

At first, it was something that was said to not be aimed at a person and fired, but when it was noticed that it was the fifth challenge, "Eh...? Why not? Isn't that strange? I mean, normally, if you add Ability, it'll hit, won't it?" I was asked. It was because Oriotorai had battle ability and athletic ability which exceeded that of the Amazons, but making my father understand that a person like that existed was bone-breaking.

Because of that, I practiced with my father, and formed a High-rank Contract at the start of this year. Because one purified the arrow of impurity, not only did it have tracking abilities, it would re-adjust the correction of the firing position at the time where it gave the ability of avoidance, and the time I had reached use in reality was a few days ago.

This was the first time in class that I was using it in a state where the artificial eye synchronization was also appended, but-

...How is it?

The arrow of light trailed a line of light and pleasing sound, darting in towards its prey with a punch-like trajectory.
[[File:Horizon1A 071.jpg|thumb]]
As opposed to that, Oriotorai was in a state where she was in the air from a jump. The large leap just now was for the sake of jumping over a path. The jump-time was long, and in that time, she cannot avoid.

As opposed to her, my arrow has been blessed with high-speed and tracking ability.

And, Asama saw. That Oriotorai readied her longsword at her neck, allowing a slight glimpse of the blade from the sheathe.

...She's going to try to suddenly slice the arrow out of the air?

Asama raised her eyebrows slightly.

"It's impossible! Not only does it have tracking ability, the purification of impediment which gives the ability of avoidance is also added, so it will curve around!"

Following Asama's words, the arrow showed off a movement where it twisted around Oriotorai's longsword.

Oriotorai, against that, whilst keeping the blade in its sheathe, stuck her sword out vertically. As if using it as a barrier against the arrow.

But, it was late.

The arrow wreathed in light had already avoided the longsword, and with a movement which seemed as if it was skidding sideways, it traveled towards Oriotorai. At this rate, that it would aim at her face, was because I, who am tall, shot an unchangeable force from Persona-kun's shoulder, but as expected, there was the uneasiness which stemmed from us both being women.

However, this was not an opponent which forgave the laxness of choosing the targeted area. I will take charge of the healing. As my price.

'Anyways', Asama raised her voice in her heart. I did it, Father, today, let us have chirashizushi in celebration of sinking the teacher. Because of the substitution-blessing, I have a limit on my meals during the day, so it's fine if we have some ice cream after our meal!

And, Asama thought whilst chasing the arrow with her vision. Of the line which Oriotorai had said just now.

...The End of Days.

Certainly, reports of the disturbance of the Earth Pulse were rising from shrines everywhere, and the frequency was rising. Musashi, which was a Aerial Ship, had a rather low frequency of occurrence, but on the ground, villages had disappeared because of villages, islands had been born because of the rise of earth at the sea, mysterious disappearances and the the loss of knowledge which was the disappearance of thoughts had been occuring commonly.

What bothered me the most was that recently, Father had started using the words, "Do not tell anyone." That was certainly an order which would come from the top of a shrine, but if you looked at the reverse, even with the organized power of the shrines over the entire Far East territory,

...In opposition to the phenomena which were currently occurring, they were lost without being able to understand a clear method of solving this.

'If it was possible', Asama thought. If it was possible, that the rumours of the End of Days would not become reality till graduation, she thought. When she graduated, she could follow the shrine's network, investigating the phenomena, Asama thought.

And now, I had released the power which connected me to the future.

Staring at her destination, Asama, in her heart her fists clenched, full of fighting spirit, saw that.

That arrow of light which I had released fragmented in the shadow of Oriotorai's longsword.

A noise rang out, light burst forth. As if responding, everyone around-

"...We did it!"

-was in the midst of raising that voice, but Asama, the only one to open her eyes, shouted this.

"No!! The response was too light! --It didn't hit!!"

Asama said, as if roaring. Shaking the fingers of the hand which had released the arrow, whilst confirming the feeling which cut through the air.

"--My ice cream!!"

<center>●</center>

Why? That question was within Asama.

It was an Ability with a blessing to hit. Even for monsters, it was something for the sake of defeating difficult opponents.

...Why!? The power of Shintou lost to Super Amazon-power!?

As if answering that cry in Asama's heart, Oriotorai moved.

She placed the raised longsword upon her shoulder.

Doing that, her face, visibile, was the one word: unharmed. Her mouth too, where a faint smile hovered, her cheeks too, there was not one injury.

In the next instant, to the roof across the road, the roof of one of the business buildings which made up the business district, she sent her body.

And, Oriotorai, doing an action as if bending her body backwards, took a step, and accelerated. There was no deceleration in her running movements, not even a hint that my strike had had some kind of effect could be seen.

...Why?

At the same time as Asama's question. Everyone, who had been left behind by Oriotorai, jumped towards the roofs of the business area, still perplexed.

At that moment. Neshinbara, who had caught up from the back, grabbed something out of the air, raising his voice.

"It was her hair!"

Receiving the attention of those who were in the midst of running, Neshinbara raised his eyebrows. And,

"Just now, Sensei held her longsword at her neck, and she cut her hair slightly at that point. With that movement, she stuck her longsword out front, restricting the arrow's trajectory to a curved one, cutting and scattering the part of her own body which is her hair over the trajectory. The conclusion, --the arrow, caught up in the chaff of hair, judged that it had hit Sensei, and it lost the technique's power."

At that explanation, Asama gulped down her voice, together with everyone.

And, Neshinbara looked forward. Turning his gaze towards Oriotorai, who was accelerating.

"But, when we were third years, we could not even make her cut her hair.--Asama-kun, what is your total internal-fuel Bless?"

"Ah, at the start of the year, it was thirty-six. So, I can use another nine more than just now, though."

Things like charms are different from Fluid-charged Conductive-Abilities; Spoken-Abilities like Loan of Divine Melody were fundamentally offerings, and they activated with use of the unit of Fluid fuel that was Bless.

Bless was divided into internal-fuel Bless and external-fuel Bless, internal-fuel was something which gathered inside oneself through meditation, but external-fuel was activated by activities of devotion at the shrine or church, which was then stored in the denomination's shared Fluid storage, and in times of need it could be withdrawn and used.

To accumulate a single unit of Bless, several hours are needed. Again, if you contribute that to the denomination's shared Fluid storage as external-fuel Bless, because others are also able to use that Bless, transactions of Bless are also possible.

Because of that, using internal-fuel Bless to carry out an Ability means spending several hours of hard work on the accumulation of Bless, and losing the chance of transacting as external-fuel Bless.

As such, just now, Asama activated a Shintou substitution offering. Personifying the ways of Shintou, dedicating the things a God rejoiced in as an offering, it is something which replaces Bless.

However, Asama had already exhibited four offerings. If she increases the number of offerings, her everyday-life would become stifling. Therefore, now, Asama was thinking of usin internal-fuel Bless accumulated within her for the next Ability, but-

...There is probably a job within the shrine--

'But', she also thought. Such naive thoughts cannot be done, she thought.

Therefore, Asama shook her head once, making her decision.

"Let us go!"

At those words, everyone nodded. Chasing Oriotorai, exiting the business area, jumping down towards the front-deck, whilst dancing their bodies towards the thick ropes crossing the air towards Shinagawa on the other-side of the deck,

"Chase her!"

<center>●</center>

Everyone chased Oriotorai, who was running ahead of them, sprinting along the corridor of the thick rope which reached Shinagiwa.

The thick rope was mode out of soft material which linked water and oil pipes, and its thickness was around one meter. Because on its top, a gravity floor about three meters in width had been set, a path invisible to those on top of the thick rope existed.

They had a familiarity with running atop the gravity corridor set at the bottom part of the rope. The road was invisible, and because the slant and incline of the outside world was not always definite.

However, everyone went. Whilst shaking the white string which was attached for the sake of marking the width of the corridor, running...?

"Margot! Let's go!"

"Yes, yes, it's dangerous to hurry like that you know!"

Going ahead along with their voices was the two winged girls. Naruze, who held six black wings, and Knight, who held six golden wings, holding each others hands-

"----"

The two people, at the same time, threw their bodies in a trajectory where they would fall from the thick rope.

They fell.

However, in the midst of their descent of tens of meters, black and gold flowers bloomed. The wings of the two had opened. With the movement of falling, they spread their wings, accumulating air within them, and the two people did a high five with both of their hands once-

"Let's go...Gunners of Magi, black and white, the fallen and descended angel ensemble!"

Continuing to embrace each other, they flew.

The wings on their back ejected the compressed air backwards with one downwards movement.

As a result, what was born was a way of flying even fiercer than the wingbeats of a bird, something that could even be said to be a midair jump. With one flap, they ascended thirty meters, and because furthermore, the six wings of two people continued that-

"Accelerate...!"

The two people exceeded the altitude of the thick rope in an instant, and turned towards the point right above Oriotorai. Flapping their wings as if swinging their bodies, they tore the wind into screams, braking in mid-air.

And, the two winged people, whilst turning their body, showed off a possession in their hands.

The golden-winged Knight was holding a black Figur of Magi the shape of a speedometer with a size of roughly 50 centimeters.

The black-winged Naruze was holding a dragonfly-frame type white Figur of Magi, the size of an A4 sheet of paper.

Opposed to the opened Ability-figures the two had opened, Oriotorai, running below them, raised her voice with a "Eeh,"

"Did the Ability-focus bunch catch up? Then, in the time earned with everybody's Ability exposition, Naruze and Knight made their appearance."

"That's right. We are in the middle of a lesson, so we won't use Schwarzfräulein or Weissfräulein."

In the center of the dragonfly-frame, Naruze drew an arrow of light with her finger. And, in the interval where she carried silver coins taken out from her wallet above the dragonfly-frame, Shirojiro and company were linking up with everybody, starting to carry out Ability Reinforcement on each of them.

"Shirojiro, who has a High-rank contract with a God of Merchants has finally caught up, hasn't he."

Naruze muttered, and Knight carried the copper coins exiting from her wallet above the Figur of Magi that was a speedometer.

"If it's Shiro, he's able to use "Trade Segmentation" on the charms and techniques that other people hold with the God of Merchants' Ability Intercession. The effects and operation time are also segmented, so it can't be used other than at the last spurt, but if it's from now on--"

The instant Knight spoke till that point. A large shadow suddenly passed behind the two.

"...!?"

Not only the two, even everyone below them looked up to the sky, this way.

With that, in the blue expanse, multiple colossal figures were there.

Winged giants with rifles in their hands. Four wings in the shape of a cross, their skin of white steel wrapped with crimson armoured clothing, flying was-

"--A number of Testament Union, Tres Espana's aerial-use Gods of War. Did they come to warn us because we were making a lot of noise!?"

A God of War. The entire height of these winged giants was about ten meters. Three of those gigantic figures were flying in the sky by the starboard.

One of the Gods of War went from approaching this way to taking a trajectory which led them far away. Just now, diving towards the area behind me, who was flying, and leaving was that construct.

The God of War distancing itself, the tail of its armored clothing flapping, met up with its fellow constructs, moving its wings and accelerating.

It created wind. With a force which seemed to amplify the wind which the two winged giants had made, it flew through the air-

"--"

The three white and crimson constructs flipped upwards, their rifles still at the ready. A trajectory where they were looking downwards.

Naruze looked up to the sky, and clicked her tongue.

"Ankle-less aerial-use type. Just like the battle-hungry Tres Espana. Even though we don't even think about trying to leave Musashi, showing us their fingers stuck to the triggers...it's the worst. I wonder if I'll do some research on the controllers and have them star in our school's Manga Research Club's homo-manga. Tres Espana are always the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Boys_love#Seme_and_uke Uke]...!"

"Then, who from our class should be the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Boys_love#Seme_and_uke Seme] side? ...But well, for the Technohexen, an irregular race, whom you and Nai-chan are, going outside is more troublesome. There's also going to be trials beyond, I think.

It's pretty terrible, Masa-yan said. The Gods of War too are a brand of Tres' 'San Mercado', but their techniques were too naive, so the Drive-type is of K.P.A. Italia. They have their pride, so they guard most of Musashi's circuit of eastern countries, and it's become rather troublesome. Tres Espana are going bankrupt."

"'San Mercado'...Really aggressive rural parts that like to act like reconquistadors are large in number, so that's why things hvae become like this, you know. K.P.A. Italia also said that their Pope-Chancellor was going to come all the way to have Mikawa make a new Logismoi Oplo, so they must be getting pretty excited at the Mikawa border which has a connection with P.A. ODA, who have half-ceded from the Testament Union."

'Logismoi Oploi, huh?' Knight muttered softly. At her look, seeming to be lower her face-

"It's a type of Divine Armament. They're City-Destruction Class personal-armaments, eight armaments taking the records of the Seven Deadly Sins as their motifs. The wielders are "The Eight Dragon Kings", as called by those in the darkness. Ten years ago, when Mikawa made a formal alliance with P.A. Oda, for the sake of showing that there was no will to resist such a thing from the Testament Union, they were distributed among the countries which belonged to the Testament, with the exception of P.A. Oda."

"...I wonder what the real situation is. Probably, the raw materials for the Logismoi Oplo are, like the rumors say, human's--"

The moment Naruze said that. A voice rang out from below them.

Far below the thick rope, from the emergency exit near the bottom of of Shinagawa, a person in work clothes was leaning out and shouting.

A white-haired old man, he was using a rolled-up manual as a megahorn-

"Hey--! Don't make so much noise and hurt the ship--!"

"Gacchan, Taizou-chan from the engine-department said it was impossible, you know."

"It's wonderful when they're at a position where they just give up, right, Knight? Don't worry about the threats of the people at the top."

'Because...', Knight sucked in a breath, and moved the needle of the black speedometer-type Figur of Magi. Above that, she looked at Naruze with a smile,

"--Because, this is a lesson."

'I see', Naruze's face became a smile. The two readied their possessions, the Figur of Magi, facing towards Oriotorai, running below them, and-

"Lesson, lesson--!"

They fired the effects of their Ability.

<center>●</center>

A gaze looking from afar upon the sound and light which eventually started again above Shinagawa existed.

The place where the gaze was was the middle-front ship, close to the bow, above the deck which was an observation deck.

There, was a black-haired automaton. She, who had an armband with "Musashi" written on it attached to her shoulder, was staring towards Shinagawa.

A girl who was silently unmoving, but in her vicinity, things that were moving existed. Things like deck brushes and mops, a multitude of deck-cleaning tools. Each of them did not have someone holding them, but moving by themselves, they cleaned the deck, scrubbing away.

"'Musashi'-san has been cleaning since the morning? That must have been hard work. Is it fine for you not to be at the bridge?"

At the question, automaton "Musashi" did not turn around. Continuing just to look in Shinagawa's direction-

"We have left both the mass of Harmonic Territories as well as the hostile Sagarmatha Corridor, and the preparations for docking at Mikawa have already been completed. The Mikawa area is a definite territory where no Harmonic Territories exist, so with that, the things that I, as the Musashi Fleet Captain, need to do are but the performance checks of each location, but because Musashi has no armaments, the maintenance is easy, and so　to speak frankly, I have free time.

And, if we replenish our stock, cleaning is the basic task of the species which are automatons, so with the basic power which is gravity control, carrying that out is not difficult. Jud.? Sakai-president. --That is all."

Along with the voice 'Jud.', the past-middling man, Sakai, lined up next to the automaton.

"Mikawa, huh?...I have to descend to the checkpoint and do the docking processing, but this time, I'll have "The first time in ten years that you've shown your face" said to me by an old companion who is in Mikawa. It should be alright to go to the central part of Mikawa for the first time in ten years, shouldn't it? Now, Mikawa has become close to closing its borders."

"Jud. Ten years ago, at the time Sakai-sama was demoted by me, Mikawa, which had made its provisional alliance with P.A. ODA a formal alliance, forbade the boarding of Mikawa's principal-ship Musashi, the source of negotiation with the Testament Union, and they limited the allowance of cultural exchange to its outskirts. As of now, the central part is a black box, isn't it.

The controllers of the Far East and those that did the Testament description, Mikawa's rulers, the Matsudaira, for the sake of establishing their status as those who held the power to control the Far East, Mikawa's special self-government and the right of a foreign window which connected the Far East and the Testament Union was acknowledged by the Testament Union, but--"

"But?"

Musashi, for a small interval, thought. But, after a while, she-

"Lord Motonobu of the Matsudaira family, after making a formal alliance with P.A. ODA, which is in a state of half-cession from the Testament Uinon, was able to decide their slight solitary path. The Matsudaira family replaced the human resources, all but their most trusted associates, with automatons, and due to the fact that the large workshop which holds the Earth Pulse Reactor, forbidden by the Testament Union, 'New Nagoya Castle' was built, the town is full of Phenomena, and it has become an unstable situation. It is not a grave matter, take some care of your surroundings. --That is all."

"Wow, isn't that forbidden land? I really don't want to go there...In these ten years, even though I mainly tried as hard as I could to ignore it, what did they call the demoted me for?"

"Jud., in short, were you not of the same group? Until ten years ago, of the Matsudaira Four Heavenly Kings who supported the Matsudaira? --Anyways, please be careful. The head of Mikawa, Matsudaira "Yes-Man" Motonobu is able to make presents to Oda with New Nagoya Castle's Earth Pulse Reactor.

Musashi is the property of the Mikawa rulers Matsudaira, but the construction of basic portions as well as the Great Renovation ten years ago was done by Izumo, so even if we meet, I cannot make conjecture upon the intent of Lord Motonobu or the automatons who serve him. This time too, as a neutral country of the Far East, we will descend and replenish our supplies, but even among the people, there are no plans for exchange, if we think from a distance away from Musashi, we are not able to do anything but go to the checkpoint. --That is all."

Whilst scratching his head, littered with white-hair, Sakai said 'Troublesome, isn't it," in a manner as if muttering.

With that, far away, on Shinagawa, explosions burst outwards sharply.

After a while, the sound reached them, and Sakai rubbed his chin with his hand.

"Ah, what do you think? As 'Musashi'-san."

"Jud., if I say this more expressively then last year, I judge it to be flashy. If I say this in terms of physical amounts, the amount of destruction has increased, if I say this from the point of view as a citizen, the degree of annoyance and entertainment value has increased--"

"If you say it personally?"

"'Musashi', one and the same with the body of Musashi, is a combined being formed of several bodies, furthermore, as I am not a human, judgements from a viewpoint which is said to be personal cannot be carried out. --That is all."

'Then', Sakai said. He brought his elbow to the edge of the deck, the railing--

"As the entire ship Musashi, how is it?"

"Jud., if I speak from within these ten years, with the records from after the renovation, it is the best. Because of the Testament Union's instructions, without having combat instruction, as the Far East's students, unable to have anything combat-affiliated other than the security team, compared to the battle squadrons of other countries--"

She thought a little-

"If I had individuality, I would judge them to be worthy. --That is all."

-with that, "Musashi" moved her gaze down from Shinagawa.

Below her eyes, from within the lined up mountains, a crimson line rose straight towards the sky.

A line of crimson light. As if piercing the route which Musashi would pass through soon, light rose.

"The closest marker to Mikawa. After responding from the lower bow of this Musashino, we will enter information cutoff, stealth flight and leave the habitable high-skies, going to Minato's continental port. --That is all."

Sakai, nodding with a 'Jud.', concurrently with Musashi, looked at the group of three crimson and white flying Gods of War.

"Because of the observation of every country, Musashi can move on nothing but the boundary line of each country, huh...If we don't cross the markers on the proposed flight plan, we will be seen as having the intent of invading other countries, and the allowance to sink us will be given by the Testament Union..."
[[File:Horizon1A 083.jpg|thumb]]
In the reaches of their vision, a white God of War placed its hand on the back of another, and he replaced the power coil type miniature　kinetic converter on its back.

And far away, from Shinagawa, the sound of explosions resounded again. Smoke rose, disappearing into the sky.

"It's so troublesome. Because every country of the Harmonic World overlapped with the Far East in the "Collapse of the Harmonic World", in this small Divine State, the Sengoku-period of the Divine State and the battles of the world were at the same time, carried out as the disputes of Academies.

That too, is because of the guidance of what could be said to be the game walkthrough to this world, the Testament, which marks the history of the former Earth's time."

One glance.

"The Oda family, which put the Sengoku period into action, after attaining the successor to Nobunaga 8 years ago, for the sake of strengthening P.A. ODA, the heart of Osman, they suppressed the dissentive might of Murasai. They half-ceded from the Testament Union...Nobunaga, wary of the history recreation of his assassination by the Testament Union, no longer showed his figure, but without stopping his invasions towards every country, as a devil who cannot be stopped by history recreation's assassination, he became an existence feared by the world.

...One hundred and sixty years ago, if each country made Musashi and the Residential Area, suppressing the people of the Far East, they would be able to take indirect control of the Far East, I thought. Now, the Matsudaira family who controls Musashi is, as per the Testament's description of history, formed a formal alliance with the Oda family, and Musashi flees the control of each country."

"However,"

Musashi said.

"According to the Testament, it is about the time for the end of everything in the world. --That is all."

<center>●</center>

"Musashi" continued her words.

What in the Testament told of the end of the world? That is-

"--Being synchronized with fate, the Testament, automatically renewing a century of the future and letting it be read, stopped its renewal a hundred years ago, and the history after the next year is not recorded.

The last description is the Westphalia Conference, in other words, the description of the day that the conference ends, October 24th of this year, 1648, but the history beyond that is not recorded...As such, at the conference carried out on this year's October 24th, 'people acknowledge the destruction because of the End of Days', and during the year-end period following that, 'isn't the world is heading to destruction?' is being said. --That is all."

'Ahh', Sakai said again. While looking at the smoke streaming atop Shinagawa-

"Because of that, each country is currently earnestly searching as to why fate stop this year, but without reaching a conclusion or countermeasure...P.A.ODA is the only one to exhibit their national plan to carry out the solution to the End of Days, 'The Genesis Program", and are recruiting people, huh.

Well, 'The Genesis Program' also seems to be a false show, akin to saying 'From now on, let's make the contents of this!'"

E'ven so, we, who seem to be in the middle of it, are being glared at by every country, aren't we', Sakai said to himself.

Responding with 'Jud.' was "Musashi". She too looked at the streaming smoke above Shinagawa-

"Currently, the world appears to be moving along without a hint of stagnation, but the fact that the Testament which synchronizes with Fate has stopped is certain, and everywhere, phenomena happen frequently. Asama-sama of the rampaging Third Year Plum Group--formed a High-rank Contract with the shrine this year, but Aviation-type and High-speed Mobile-type monsters which need a High-rank Marksmanship-type blessing should appear rarely, even ten years ago.

In the same way, recently, the frequent occurrences of widespread night appearances of monsters and mysterious disappearances is attributed to the disturbance of the Earth Pulse, but Earth Pulses are channels of Fluid, which rule the cycle of all things, so they too are connected with fate. According to one theory, because beyond this, fate will become non-existent, that Earth Pulses will destroy all balance is being said. --That is all."

"In short, various signs which point to the end of fate are appearing?"

'Jud.' "Musashi" said, and suddenly turned her back to him.

Sakai turned towards "Musashi", but she had already started walking towards the bridge.

"From everywhere, news of Phenomena come."

She said.

"In every country, the days where there are class for nobles, there will be sudden mysterious disappearances, one citizen of a village suddenly disappearing, and the prophets of Hexagone Francaise tried to look beyond fate, and they lost their souls in groups, it seems.

In the New Continent, from the wall-paintings of prophecy which the native races had left behind, even portions of the past are disappearing. --That is all."

"...Busy, isn't it."

"Jud., currently, several types are increasing, and furthermore, they are tending towards expansion. As if heading towards the interrupted fate beyond, a condition where there is a raise in frequency as if Phenomena are being forced out. --That is all."

"I see. However, you're thorough aren't you, Musashi-san. --A hobby? Mania? Or are you an otaku?"

"If I were to say an answer, it would be a pastime. --That is all."

"Musashi" faced this way, nodding lightly.

Far away, the sound of explosions resounded once again.

<center>●</center>

At the tip of Shinagawa, the deck at the bow, at the cargo ship a temporary residential area which is a market-city exists.

The temporary residential area is not a place which is very strictly managed-

"That's why, things like Yakuza offices exist."

Oriotorai's words, amongst the lined up buildings which opened up a crack, resounded in front of something.

Her back towards the office which was a modified and created black-painted cargo container, Oriotorai looked at the deck.

There, were tens of students, collapsed on the floor, unmoving. Most of them were on their face or lying face-up, dependent on the person, some were spilling tears and wetting the deck.

Facing everyone, who was like that, Oriotorai did not take one erratic breath-

"Come on, don't come from behind and just sleep on your own. Um, Suzu?"

"Ye....Yes, what...is it?"

Saying that as if waiting was a girl who was sitting next to the collapsed and unmoving Persona-kun. She, keeping her eyes lowered, turned towards Oriotorai, [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Seiza kneeling]. With a smile, Oriotorai, facing her-

"Is Suzu the only one alive?"

"Yes?...Ah, no, I-I, wa-was car-car-carried so, ah, yes."

"That's a choice of teamwork, so it's fine. --One survivor, and it seems that you properly rescued those that retired on their way. Far better than your second year."

'Ahh', Suzu nodded.

At that moment. The front gate of the office behind Oriotorai opened.

At the sharp noise, Suzu pulled her body back, her eyes still lowered, and Oriotorai tilted her neck towards her back.

A distance of twenty meters. Opening and exiting the door of the office was an angular giant not below a height of three meters. Looking at the four arms covered by crimson scales, Oriotorai-

"My, my, how the devils have fallen. --Is it empty now?"

"The hell are you!?"

The deep voice rang out, and Suzu's body trembled. And, everyone, lying down, picked themselves up.

"Sensei...You really going to do this?"

'That's right', Oriotorai did not even turn her body towards the devil walking towards her from behind. Without even drawing the longsword she was shouldering-

"Then, everyone, this is the practical. Got it? Thanks to the fact that they have organs that are close to Fluid Reactors, the accumulation speed of their inner-fueled Bless isn't a joke. Their skin is also heavily armored, their strength about the same as a Lightweight-Class God of War."

'Aren't you well informed?", the approaching crimson devil said.

"Who the hell are you guys! Having a field trip in front of us!?"

"Mmm. Ahh, the truth is, I was also asked to do this by the night watch. --Please take them, they said. Ah, personally, this is about the land buyout at Takao the other day, remember it?"

"Hmm? Like I'd remember things that happen all the time!"

'I see', Oriotorai said. She slowly turned her body to face the devil's direction-

"It must be pretty horrible to be blown away without even knowing the reason why."

"You...!'

The devil came. His massive strength as well as the bone structure which supported it brought the gigantic body which exceeded three hundred kilograms in weight to a speed of 150 km/h with one step. The charge which brought the four arms, akin to hammers in appearance, forward was something that was also used in the land speculation, so it was not something that should have been used against his opponent.

That the crimson devil used the charge against Oriotorai was-

"Is that some vigilance from my talk about the night watch? A good decision, but--"

The gigantic body dashing in in front of her, Oriotai said that.

"--Now, I will give a demonstration."

<center>●</center>

Along with her words, Oriotorai stepped her right foot forward.

Her longsword was lowered to her bottom-left.

"Even if they have a gigantic body, strength, and armor, there's a fatal weakness to devils."

That is-

"Living creatures have skulls, and they have brains. If you shake the head, the brain will impact the interior of the skull, and the nervous system will be numbed. That is a concussion. And, an effective method of shaking the skull is by smashing something related to the head. If you hit a location rather far from the head, the vibrations will resound greatly."

That location being-

"If it's a human, the tip of the jaw, if it's a devil--"

And, Oriotorai moved. The stepped right foot as a fulcrum, she swung her body right and forward from the left.

Continuing like that, she spun her body in one revolution, swinging her longsword whilst escaping from the trajectory of the devil's charge-

"It's here."

The momentum of her spin added to the longsword, it was swung. Letting the tip of the sheathe run upwards-

"The tip of the horns on the head. Making as if to hook the slanted horn, hit it."

Along with her words, the sheathe of the longsword, rising with a light movement, smashed into the left horn of the demon, passing by in its charge position.

A sound echoed.

That was nothing more than one strike which just crooked the devil's neck a little.

However,

"--!?"

The devil, advancing forward for a couple of steps in that state, suddenly lost power from his knees, and fell to the floor.

It was not a fall because he was unable to control his charge, his knees trembled, and he lost his balance.

The gigantic body broke the wooden deck, gouging out the structural material, and through the impact, he attained a short-distance brake.

And, the crimson devil-

"Ah...!?"

'Shit', he tried to stand, but even if he was able to raise his hips, he could not force power into his knees. If he picked his body up, he would repeat the action of falling.

In front of the devil in that state, Oriotorai stood.

"When devils and other gigantic living creatures go into this state, the nerve clusters in each part of their bodies will start working in place of the brain, so their recovery is fast. So, until that happens--calm down and strongly smash the position diagonally above."

As per her words, she smashed the right jaw, diagonally above the tip of the left horn.

It was a strong strike. And, the body of the devil who could not put any power into it was unable to defend-

"----"

His neck twisting, he fainted.

"Actually, hitting anything that looks hard is one point. Because, if you do so, the vibrations will resonate directly. The heads of these guys aren't exoskeletons, it's just the jutting out of their endoskeleton. If you smash them from a perfect direction, it'll directly resound to their brain. What you can't do is hit from a direction as if burying into their neck, from directly above, or directly into the charge. For devils, the neckbones and backbones are one straight line, and they're hunchbacks, so impacts from directly above travel from their back to their butt. --So, their horns hitting together during adolescence or puberty is possible, though."

While she was speaking, the crimson devil dropped prone to the floor, and the door of the office behind shut hurriedly.

Oriotorai glanced at the office, when-

"Aah, I wonder if they've become wary."

'Of course they have,' everyone began to pick up their worn out bodies. Oriotorai, facing them-

"Mmm, then, how should we go in? They entrance is probably being defended. Even though I'm leading everyone, smashing in from the roof is a little difficult..."

"...Um, what do you mean by lead, Sensei?"

"Mm? Practical examination on a societal field trip. I gave a demonstration, right?"

"Like we can do that kind of acrobatics--!"

"It's all right, it's all right. --Because, you'll become able to do it from now on."

At that calm tone, everyone's face turned pale.

At that moment. Suddenly, from the side, a young voice came.

"--Huh? Hey, hey, hey, everyone, what're you doing?"

Everyone turned to the boy's voice.

With that, at everyone's side, a single boy was standing. Tea-coloured hair, and eyes that seemed to be laughing. At the left-side of the crumpled long-styled uniform with chains attached to it that he was wearing, he was clutching two paper bags.

From one of the paper bags, something from a snack shop, he took a piece of bread and put it in his mouth. Someone said the name of the boy whose decorative chains clanked as he walked.

"Toori 'Impossible' Aoi...!"

<center>●</center>

Toori, the boy whose name had been called, ate the bread in one bite as if stuffing it into his mouth-

"--Mmm, yeah, that's me, that's me...Wait, what? Everybody, I, Aoi Toori, am here, y'know?"

Without changing his smiling face, he came in front of everybody, ignoring the fallen devil. And,

"But, everyone, this's a coincidence isn't it. Could it be that everyone lined up too!?"

He said that, at the one other paper bag which he raised up and showed off, Oriotorai tilted her neck.

In a heartbeat, she spun behind Toori, longsword on her shoulder.

"...Then, you, could you give a short version of what you skipped class to line up for? Please tell me."

"Ehh? Sensei seriously has interest in my earnings!? I'm done for!"

And, Toori took out a box with pictures drawn on it from within the paper bag. He passed the package art over his shoulder, showing it to Oriotorai. It was-

"Can you see it, Sensei! The R-rated eroge "Nuruhachi!!" that came on sale today. It seems that this is a super tearjerker, and I was lining up for the first-press limited edition since morning. Today, once I get back home, I'm going to install this on my PC and do ero stuff while spilling an ocean of tears! Tenzou, you want this too, don't you!? --Huh? Where's Tenzou? His old man was going for the special shop-editions and also ninja'd to other stores, I wonder if he went too? What do you think, Sensei?"
[[File:Horizon1A 097.jpg|thumb]]
In place of a response, Oriotorai, eyes half-closed, silently placed her hand on Toori's shoulder.

Responding to her, Toori tilted his neck, and turned to face Oriotorai with a smile-

"Huh? Sensei, what's wrong? That's one hell of a face you're making. Was there something that happened which you don't like? --Ahh, I get it, Sensei was lectured in a reprimanding manner by the Academy President or the King <ref group="1A">See notes in chapter 4 regarding 'MARO'.</ref> for eating with a force as if getting married with the beef without even talking to anyone when we went to the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yakiniku yakiniku] shop at the end of the spring holiday, right? You can't do that, Sensei. Flipping fried things　with your chopsticks and shoving them directly into your mouth is...n't what people who play [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Karuta karuta] do. At least add some salt. Also, don't eat such a mountain of cake for dessert, be a little bit herbivorous."

Before everyone pulled their waist back a little, taking an evasive posture, Oriotorai opened her mouth.

"...You know, do you know what I want to say right now?"

"Mmm? What're you saying, Sensei! Sensei and I are people who know each other so well that we know what each other are thinking, right!? What Sensei wants to say is clearly passed on to me, you know!?"

"Aah, that isn't it at all. I mean, if you were communicating to Sensei, you would have to commit suicide right now."

"Ehh!? What!? You weren't going to let me fondle your boobs!?"

Toori frowned and opened his mouth.　Oriotorai looked at him below with upturned eyes-

"Dirty, adults are dirty...! This female teacher acted like she was going to let me fondle her breasts and tried to kill me...!"

"...Hey, you, can you not see something kinda strange? You all right? Is there something reflected in those eyes?"

"Yep, right now, it's this!"

With that, Toori pressed in and lifted up Oriotorai's breasts from the bottom left and-right with the five fingers on his two hands.

Whilst everyone remained in a state where their mouths were in a 'Ah' shape, Heidi tilted her head.

"Huh?...This means that an attack hit..."

However, Toori, who didn't know the rules, frowned whilst kneading Oriotorai's breasts.

"Huh, I judged it to be a lot more firm, though...Strange, that's seriously strange...My prediction of being dumbfounded that bone and muscle would be here is..."

'Well, whatever', Toori brought his hands away.

And, ignoring Oriotorai, who was twisting the edges of her mouth and starting to crack her knuckles, he looked towards everyone.

"Um, everyone, let me ask a little question. I think that I talked about this a little beforehand, but..."

After a breath, he uttered these words.

"--Tomorrow, I think I'm going to confess."

<center>●</center>

At Toori's sudden declaration of his confession, everyone did the same reaction. Everyone dropped their head forward in the exact same way-

"...Eh?"

However, that reaction immediately turned into, 'Aah', something which held a hint of comprehension.

And, from within everyone, a wavy-haired girl frowned and stood up. She, Kimi, scratched her messed up hair, and tilting her head, she stared at Toori-

"Fufufu, idiot brother, suddenly appearing, fondling breasts, and then declaring your confession without any sort of explanation isn't the sort of lines which people holding an eroge would say. If the person you're going to confess to is on the other side of the screen, it would be good if you can stick your dick inside with consent and die from numbness! Wonderful! Please explain what's going on to your intelligent sister!"

"Hey, hey, sis, what's this 'it's fine by yourself' atmosphere you're soaking up. You know? I'm confessing tomorrow, so I bought this as my graduation from eroge you know? Do you not understand my honestly lively manner!?"

"Fufufu, that's a good feeling for a failure as a human, idiot brother, excellent! However, if you get rejected tomorrow, what are you going to do?"

"Mmm, in that situation, first, I wonder if I won't complete all the character routes under my real name while crying."

'That's not it, right?' everyone said, but Kimi sighed. She took the strength out of her shoulders-

"Then idiot brother, let's practice with you confessing, your intelligent sister as the confessee. --Then, spit it out, who is she!"

"Idiot, you know, don't you? Before, everyone said "isn't she it?" didn't they?"

In that manner, he looked at everyone's faces, and after meeting his gaze with each person one by one, he said this.

"--It's Horizon."

A name of a person, but that was--

"That's stupid."

Sagging her shoulders, Kimi spoke. She averted her gaze away from Toori-

"Ten years ago, she died. At the 'Remorse Way' you so hate...Didn't father make the gravestone?"

"I know. Just, from that, I won't run anymore."

Toori, still smiling, opened his mouth with a, 'you know?'

And, once again, he passed his gaze over everyone, and 'Alright?' he continued with his introduction-

"After I confess, I will definitely cause everyone trouble. Because, I can't do anything. Also, no matter what, what I'll try to do after that, I'll take the blame for all of it, or rather--"

One breath.

"It'll be something just like declaring war on the whole world, no matter how I think about it."

At the words he spoke, nobody interrupted with any questions or objections. Just, everyone looked at Toori, their expressions hard.

Towards everyone who was like that, Toori spoke.

"Tomorrow is the tenth year after Horizon died. Everyone probably doesn't remember, though."

Therefore,

"Tomorrow, I'll come to confess. She's probably different, but in this one year, I thought about it a lot, and I know that I love her differently, so--I won't run anymore."

"Then idiot brother, today is the day to prepare a lot of things, isn't it. And...today is the last normal day?"

'That's right', Toori said with a smile.

"Relax, sis. I can't do anything, but--I won't forget to aim high."

At that moment. On his shoulder, a hand which tapped from behind was there.

"Mm?" the area behind Toori which he turned to. Oriotorai, standing there, a very still expression in her eyes, lightly stepped with her right foot.

But, not caring about the movement of her fist, Toori raised the thumb of his right hand, showing it to her-

"Sensei! Did you hear what I just said!? My embarrassing story!"

"Mm? When humans reach the peak of anger, the noises around them become inaudible. What do you think about that?"

"Hey, hey, Sensei, you should seriously listen to what your students are saying. It's kinda pitiful, so I'll say it one more time."

'Alright?', Toori started his introduction, saying this to Oriotorai with a serious face.

"...When the uneventful today ends, and it becomes tomorrow, I'm going to confess. Please remember, all right?"

"Alright, you've gotten the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dialog_tree Death Flag]--!"

The next instant. Oriotorai opened a hole in the office's wall with a spin kick.

Because it was something created by the impaction of Toori, blown away spinning by the kick, it had the appearance of the character [大].

<center>●</center>

On Tama's center segment, in the midst of the commercial street, the racket coming from Takao, beyond the bow, was audible. It wasn't the sound of Ability or shooting up until earlier, sounds of swords clashing and sounds of hitting were many, the sound of group close-combat.

The residents of the commercial street who heard those noises were cleaning up the straw and fragments which had been scattered by the battle on the rooftops. In the inner reaches of the stores, bills directed towards the Academy existed, and the topic amongst everyone was in the stages of whether or not to overbill them.

The spectators watching the din rejoiced, and each of them started to show their figure, heading towards the roads.

The town started to come to life.

And, people started to walk around in the midst of the town where sound was brought to life. The white haired automaton P-01s was there.

She was in her snack-shop's aproned figure, and she was moving two brooms with Gravity Control, doing the cleanup of the front of the shop. She nodded her head towards the calls of the female shopkeeper which came from within the shop, but her eyes were distant, looking towards Shinagawa.

From the direction which P-01s gaze was facing, 'Waaah', a group of battle-cries which seemed to have become desperate could be heard.

Above her head, in the one direction where the segmentation of the sky appeared to be becoming less, the surroundings of Musashi appeared to be stained with white. For the sake of passing above the agricultural land, Musashi shifted into stealth-flight, and started information cutoff.

Soon after, Musashi arrived at Mikawa.

[[File:Horizon1A 104.jpg|thumb]]

<center>●History●</center>

''Toori'' "Sis! Sis! It's 'cause I'm pretty smart, so for the sake of getting smarter, teach me a lot of things, alright!? This time, I'm a little mixed up about the relationship between the Far East and other countries, so show it to me clearly!"

''Kimi'' "Guess I can't help it...If I say it simply, it would be something like this."

:■ '''Flow of History'''
:○ Former Earth Age:People abandoned the Earth, which had a deteriorating environment.
::↓
:○ People returned from space to the Divine States as Gods.
::↓
:○ The environment of Earth had over-recovered, becoming unforgiving, and many returns lead to the occurence of problems with the ground.
::↓
:○ The Harmonic World was created in Differed-Space, and each country decided to move there. However, only the people of the Divine states decided to remain in the Real World.
::↓
:○ In a wish for the history of people to go well, the history book of the Former Earth Age, the Testament was made. It holds the function of automatically renewing the information of the next century.
::↓
:○ The people separated between the two worlds recreated the history of the Testament, advancing until the Middle Ages.
::↓
:○ However, the Harmonic World is annihilated by the aftereffect of the history recreation of the Real World (Divine State).
::↓
:○ Because of the Harmonic Unification War, the Divine States crashed upon each country. The Divine State changes its name to the Far East.
::↓
:○ Each country placed the Academy as the head of the government and military, creating the Testament Union, and they took control of the Far East.
::↓
:○ 1548, a century ago, the Testament's history description did not automatically renew the descriptions after 1648.
::↓
:○ And, the now after a century, 1648. The renewal of the Testament still in its halted state, it is being asked whether or not this year is the End of Days.

''Kimi'': "Something like this. If you comprehend, then say you comprehend, all right? How was it?"

''Toori'': "Alllrightt! I realllly nonprehend it!"

''Kimi'': "Don't use weird language!"

==Translator's notes and references==

<references group="1A" />

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 1 School Rules|School Rules]]
| [[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 01|Chapter 01]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1 Prologue

2012-10-07T08:59:13Z

Kadi:

==Prologue: Those Lined Up Before the Horizon==
[[File:Horizon01A 021.jpg|thumb]]
''Whether to be lost.''

''Or to be explored.''

''The reason to keep hold of your heart's compass is something.''

'''Point Allocation (Protagonist)'''

<center>●</center>

The sky.

A clear morning sky. Beyond the azure floated two pale white moons, and below lay waves of dark green mountains, overlapping into the distance.

In the alpine region, the endless sky loomed over the jagged mountain tops.

Divisions in the shape of pillars towered in the sky. Stretching from the earth upwards, these divided segments gave off the appearance of colonnades. Through the way in which the wind and clouds traversing the sky dissipate when reaching them, as if hitting an invisible wall, as well as the division of the vegetation on the ground, those wide yet numerous pillar-like structures flaunted their existence.

The number of segments was immeasurable, their spatial relationship erratic, and their width too varied.

The sky, divided in that manner, held three things.

The first was wind. The atmospheric flows of the mountainous region rose, entwined, gave birth to clouds, then faded away.

The second were the waves. Abound in the sky, waves drifted. Lines, not of clouds but of the waves, were everywhere, stretching out through the sky outlining the character [八].

Of the three things in the sky, the last was that which traveled between the clouds and created the waves.

Ships.

Leaving behind the sound of their wake, eight white ships sailed, navigating between the pillars that divided the sky, traveling past the mountains.

The Aerial City Ships, carrying towns and natural parks on the surface segment, drew their shadows together as they descended towards the mountains. The shadow of the group of ships, two ships lined up in the center and three ships lined up to the left and to the right, engulfed themselves in one of the gorges stretching multiple kilometers from head to tail.

Each of the ships created waves streaming from the bow into the sky, and carrying the echoes of the break of each wave, they continued on through the heavens.

Breaking the waves while advancing through the skies, each of the ships were connected to the adjacent ships with many thick ropes. Occasionally, when the group of ships changed their path slightly, the ropes which connected them would be drawn in and pulled out.

The names were inscribed at the bows of the eight ships. First, on each of the ships, the name 'Musashi' was written with black characters. Next to that, the ship-names were, unsurprisingly, written in black characters.

[[File:Horizon1A 024-025.jpg|thumb]]
'''First Starboard: "Shinagawa"'''

'''Second Starboard: "Tama"'''

'''Third Starboard: "Takao"'''

'''Center Leading: "Musashino"'''

'''Center Trailing: "Okutama"'''

'''First Port: "Asakusa"'''

'''Second Port: "Murayama"'''

'''Third Port: "Oume"'''

With the formation of three ships to the left and right acting as outer hulls around the two in the middle, the eight ships sailed through the sky.

A sound rang out.

The sound was a voice of song.

From the graveyard in the surface-segment of the bow of Inner Tama, the echoes of that slow voice sang a trembling rhythm.

"--Let me pass--"

''Let me pass, let me pass.''

''If I go, if at some point it becomes a narrow pathway.''

''The narrow pathway, which goes toward God.''

''Though you say 'Thine thoughts art useless, thou cannot pass'.''

''To celebrate this child's tenth birthday.''

''I go to dedicate two offerings.''

''The path there is calm, the return is fear.''

''I wonder, is it the passage of the fear in me--''

The song traversed the air, eventually disappearing.

In its place, a new, resounding note appeared. Other than the sound of waves from the ship's passage, consecutive clangs of a bell rang out.

Sounding once, twice, three times, continuing like music, the clear note of the bell which told the time was obstructed by the voice of a broadcast.

"Our citizens, I inform you that in Quasi-Bahamut Class Aerial City Ship - Musashi, by the bell of Musashi Ariadust Academy it is currently 8:30. The ship is presently withdrawing from the Sagarmatha Corridor and sailing southwest. In the afternoon, we will be docking at the main port of Far East Representative State Mikawa. In the hospitable atmosphere, we will be entering stealth flight and will experience a brief interruption in information services, therefore we wish for your cooperation. --That is all."

The source of the sound and voice was a structure above the Middle Trailing Inner Tama. 

Next to each other stood two long, wooden, three-story buildings. The two structures ringing the chime had metal nameplates at the entrance doors with "Musashi Ariadust Academy" written.

Between the gate and the school building was a schoolyard and a bridge, crossing over into Musashi Ariadust Academy.

The schoolyard was about 100 meters in length diagonally. The steps of the bridge crossing over started from the gate, and ascended until they reached a hatch in the second floor of the front school building.

As the chime that told the time ended, the voice of a woman came from above the bridge, as if waiting for that moment.

"Okaaaaay."

The voice, traveling quite far, flew out towards the school building.

"Third Year Plum Class--. You alright?"

In front of Musashi Ariadust Academy, where the voice rang out from atop the bridge, stood several figures.

First, by the door, stood a woman whose back was straight, wearing a black, light armor-style jersey. Behind her short hair, a single line was on her back. A longsword, painted white, with a metal hilt laid there.

The scene she was facing consisted of the school building, as well as a group of young people wearing black and white uniforms. Some who seemed to be human, as well as some that weren't, stood there. The woman directed her smile towards them and said the following:

"Then, --let's start the physical education lesson!"

<center>●</center>

In a humble tone, the teacher said this to the students gathered atop the bridge-

"Now then, the rules are simple."

-so she said. Indicating with her chin, she pointed towards the tip of the group of ships.

"Alright? --Now, I'm going to go all out and sprint to the Yakuza office at the front of Shinagawa to give them a beating, so I hope everyone can follow along. After getting there, it'll be a practical lesson, we clear?"

In reaction to the teacher's words, a collective voice of "Eh?" came from the middle of the group of students.

However, the teacher ignored their outburst and smiled.

"If you're late, I might have you do the early morning classroom clean up. --Your response? Jud.?"

"--Jud."

In answer, everyone returned these words which carried the meaning of 'understood'.

At the same time, a hand was raised. A tall boy to whom the armband 'Treasurer: Shirojiro Bertoni' was attached-

"Oriotorai-sensei, --What relationship does physical education have with the Shinagawa's Yakuza? Is it money?"

"Don't be stupid, Shirojiro. Physical education is exercising, you know? And, beating people up is an exercise. A simple link like that--it's a problem if you don't know that."

A figure clad in a female uniform tugged the sleeve of the student whose name had been called. The long-haired person to which the nametag 'Treasurer's Assistant: Heidi Ogezevara' was affixed, smiling all the while-

"You know, Shiro-kun, recently, Oriotorai-sensei was assigned a solitary house on the surface, and when she was rejoicing wildly, her land was bought up, and she went to the bottom level, and she drank some beer,and she got violent, and she cracked the wall, and she was seriously scolded by the teacher's department.--In short, everything past the middle was her own fault, but without forgetting her original intention, it's revenge, I think."

"It's not revenge. It's just that I got kind of irritated, so I'm just returning the favor."

"That's the same thing!!"

Everyone did a [http://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Glossary_of_owarai_terms#tsukkomi tsukkomi], but Oriotorai-sensei didn't even seem to care.

Taking the longsword and sheath from her back into her hands, she clasped it by her side. She then rubbed the emblem of the brand name, IZUMO, which was on the surface of the sheath, and laid her fingers on the hilt, which had a slightly twisted design from IZUMO's unique slicing effect focus.

"Is somebody missing? There's no helping Miriam Polk. Other than that, Azuma's finally going to return at noon today, but as for any others--"

At the question, the group looked around at each others' faces.

Having done that, a golden-haired girl wearing a black three-cornered hat to whom a "Third Special Duty: Margot Knight" armband was attached opened her mouth. While shaking her six golden wings at her back, she said-

"As far as Nai-chan can see, Seijun [正純] and Chancellor aren't here."

In response to that voice, the girl with black wings whom she was hugging, "Fourth Special Duty: Malga Naruze" shook her head.

"Masazumi [正純] is going to Tama's Elementary Academy as an Instructor, and in the afternoon she's going to send Academy President Sakai to Mikawa, so today she should have an excused absence. Chancellor...I don't know about Toori."

"Mmm, then, is anybody who knows about "Impossible" Toori here?"

At the question, everyone turned to focus on a single person. Standing at a place further back and below compared to everyone else, a girl with tea-coloured wavy hair folded her arms, making a bow-shaped smile, and-

"Fufu, everyone, so you want to hear about my idiot brother Toori that much? Of course you do, don't you? I mean, he's Musashi's Chancellor and Student Council President, isn't he? Fufu. --However, I won't tell you!"

'Ehh?" Everyone raised a questioning voice. In response, she gave a meaningful nod,

"Because around eight in the morning, when I woke up, he'd already left."

"Even though you're always so lively, you wake up really late, you know!"

"Fufufu, it's all right, my make-up was done, and I, Belle Flore Aoi, will make clear my time in the morning. But, that idiot brother, waking up early without making my breakfast, it would be good if at the judgement after death he would receive the foul ball judgement by the umpire and drop to hell! After all, it's about time the world ends from an apocalypse!"

"Umm, Kimi-chan?"

At Knight's call, Kimi turned around. With an expression where her eyebrows were slightly raised-

"Margot...not that name, you know? Something like Aoi Kimi [葵・喜美], if it's something like "raw yolk [Aoi Kimi(青い黄身)]" then what kind of name is it when it's like you don't know if it's something you ate and came out of your ass? So, call me Belle Flore, alright?"

"Nai-chan is just thinking, but wasn't it Josephine three days ago?"

"The Nakamura-san three over named the dog she's taking care of the same name, so it's not that! That girl has a cute hobby of, with the enjoyment of an old person, attaching a collar to that animal with long and soft-looking fur just like a little girl, and training it while it's nude! It was frustrating, so next time she'll let me hug it, you know!? Hey, aren't I the underdog like this!?"

'I wonder' As Knight, who was being grabbed by the collar and being shaken, said those words, Oriotorai was silently adding check-marks to the attendance record she had taken from out of the chest-area of her jersey.

"Then, Toori is...late?--Even though he's the Student Council President and Chancellor...this won't do."

At her line, everyone smiled helplessly. Voices going, 'We-well,' could also be heard.

And, Oriotorai, who was against them, too faced everyone, who was like that, and smiled wryly.

"Well, yeah. It'd be dangerous if Musashi's Chancellor were to get a hold of himself...There's a reason, after all."

After sweeping her gaze about as if looking at the surroundings, she opened her mouth.

"Well, this is troublesome. Even though the Divine States, below us, was our territory, it's now being provisionally controlled by every country, and people're being chased into the Far East residency area--Can't believe the direct control territory which are the Divine States is going to become that of just Musashi."

<center>●</center>

Oriotorai slowly said those words while looking up towards the sky.

"...Currently, the Divine States, which fell from the Harmonic World in the 'Destruction of the Harmonic World' roughly a hundred and sixty years ago, merged with another Divine States, leaving cracks in between. After the 'Harmonic Unification War', it was effectively completely occupied by each of the world's countries, and the name Divine State was even changed to the name 'Far East'."

Within Oriotorai's vision, its owner looking at the flow of the clouds in the sky, which were divided by numerous pillar-shaped spaces, everyone tensed their bodies slightly.

However, Oritorai continued her words.

"At the time, with the treaty of not applying military control or governmental dominion, each of the countries of the world established the Union of the Testament, they held the academic institution which is the Academy, which acts as a military and governmental facility, and with that, they committed. That's why, currently, under the name of the Testament Union, the principal countries place the Academy as the most important governmental and military facility, and provisionally occupied the Far East, dividing it. While using the monarchs who had been placed under control, they enacted the original Territory War as a fight between students of the Academies, didn't they?"

And,

"This Musashi is different from the Far East residency area which was prepared by the temporarily controlled territories and countries on the ground, it is the only acknowledged territory of the Far East, but we're really going to be under the Testament Union's surveillance. Anyway, as for the Far East Academy's Chancellor and Student Council President--"
[[File:Horizon1A 033.jpg|thumb]]
she said it.

"--from the midst of the Academy, the least powerful, the least able person was picked. Someone like Toori. And, an urban nickname like "Impossible" was even given to Toori."

"But, the reason for doing something like that was: 'That is what proves the reality of which the Far East is peaceful,' wasn't it?"

Throwing those words out was a boy wearing glasses. He, who had the armband "Secretary: Neshinbara Toussaint", closed a Torii-gate design signframe which was displaying in the air.

"It's already been that since a hundred and sixty years ago. In that time, the Far East, for the sake of avoiding being targeted by each country, stating our mistakes as an excuse, has always kept its head down, cooperated, and paid tribute, so even in becoming the core of the Far East, with its authority tattered from just moving around all the time, Musashi can't do anything.

Anyway, even though each country's students have an unlimited upper-age limit, Far East's students graduate at 18--if that is exceeded, one can't participate in the government or military."

"The Far East is well talked about, isn't it--The students are privileged, or so they say."

"That's what the Testament Union affiliated countries say. 'Those that aren't students aren't people' right?"

At Neshinbara's words, from the middle of those gathered, voices saying "Hey..." could be heard. While one boy in the middle, a nameplate with "Ohiroshiki" attached to his round body, brought some packet snacks to his mouth,

"Shousei, isn't saying things like that kinda dangerous--?"

"It's all right."

Neshinbara said.

"Around the ship, the Testament Union's Gods of War fly, in the midst of observing us, but they don't have the time to to pick up on our voices one by one, and we're about to go into the controller of the Far East and the owner of the Musashi, Lord Matsudaira Motonobu's Mikawa after all. Mikawa is under the Testament Union's observation, but they've allied with P.A.ODA, who've half-ceded from the Testament Union and opened hostilities, so in its vicinity, the Testament Union can't move carelessly. --It's not something to care about."

"Ehhhh, so mature. But this time, it's not just the Tres Espana who're observing Mikawa; K.P.A. Italia's Pope Chancellor's large-scale destruction armament　Logismoi Oplo's new model is coming, completely innocently. Please have a little care. --It's fine if it's just a little, though."

So said Oriotorai, keeping a smile at the edge of her mouth. Neshibara, facing her, spread his arms outward exaggeratedly, did a bow, and everybody took a breath.

'But, well...' Oriotorai muttered softly. A smile stuck to her face, she cocked her neck,

"Like that, this country has troublingly been suppressed, but do you all know what you want to do from now on?"

At the question, everyone remained silent.

Was it because that silence held an answer? Oriotorai did not ask further.

...But, everyone's a third year already, aren't they?

Around this time next year, we'll probably be at a place which is the answer to that question, but-

"Now, the world is pretty noisy. The history book of prophecy, the Testament, had not been re-enacted, and with the end of the last described contents, the "Westphalia Conference", it's being said that it's probably the end of days where the world will end.

Everyone knows that the Earth Pulses are disturbed, and everywhere, phenomena happen often, don't they? Things like the M.H.R.R's 'Disappearance of the Man Who Played Pipes' or Soviet Russia's 'Null Land'." 

At those words, the battle-able lineage and Ability-type students hardened their expression. Incidents where they had been deployed to exorcise monsters born from the disturbance of the Earth Pulse had happened, and they had detailed information concerning these phenomena.

Everyone passed normal days, but occasionally, a question which set them off flew.

That was,

"If the world is to end this year, what will our way forward be, right?"

But, so Oriotorai said. Whilst re-stopping the parts fixing the the hilt to the base of the sheathe.

"Well, it's troublesome, but the reality that we'll probably be able to go to a pretty good place exists, you know. We'll eventually know what the world will become, so until then do what you can."

"...You also feel that way, Sensei? 'It's troublesome that we're being suppressed, but do what you can.'"

At the question which Naruze, who had tilted her head, asked, Oriotorai looked at the sky. And,

"That's right."

'Well', with that, Oriotorai loosed a small laugh. After a little while,

"If it's me, thinking about dying is what I'm thinking about. That's something from a while ago, though."

Returning her gaze to everybody, Oriotorai smiled a little wider.

...Well, I wonder if the time will come where eventually these kids too will understand the pain of that place there.

She thought, and after nodding, 'Then', the female teacher lowered her body slightly.

And, she looked at those who had instantaneously responded to that movement-

"Alright then, if you have the abilities of a Battle-type, you'd have to "come" then. So--just a little, follow me ready to die. The rules are simple, until we reach the office, if you're able to hit me with an attack--"

She told them.

"I'll give you five more attendance checks. Do you understand? --The ability to skip five times."

At those last words, everyone changed their expression. At the words "five times", everyone whispered to each other-

"In other words, we'll be able to skip five times in the morning...? If that's the case--"

-with that, while everyone was mounting their own hopes, raising his hand with a "Yes," was a boy to whom the armband "First Special Duty: Tenzou Crossunite" was attached. Wearing his hat such that he covered his eyes, along with the Aviation-type half-dragon "Second Special Duty: Kiyonari Ulquiaga" next to him,

"Sensei, having the attack "hit" and not "graze" should be fine, should it not?"

"Well, well, the Battle-types are thorough, aren't they? --But yes, that should be fine, you know? I don't care about your methods either."

At those words, Ulquiaga folded his arms. With his dragon-eyes, he looked down at Tenzou beside him-

"Did you hear that? This female teacher has said that it's fine no matter what we do, Tenzou. Is it fine if I use my power of imagination?"

"Jud. I heard it. But, that female teacher, outside of Oge-dono's story earlier, I 'nearly' touched her butt the other day, and she managed to start the disturbance which removed the floor of the residential area herself."

"Fuu, Tenzou, even when faced with reality, the power of imagination is unmatched. That a ninja like you has not noticed that is regretful."

"I understand. --Then, um, Oriotorai-sensei, no matter where we touch or grope Sensei's parts, we won't have points deducted, right? Further, as opposed to that, we should get something like bonus points."

"Ahaha, it's you two that want to die before the lesson even starts, right?"

Saying those words with her eyes half-closed, Oriotorai stuck her tongue out-

"--Then."

'Eh?' Faster than everyone could react, Oriotorai jumped.

It was a leap towards what was behind her. Descending the bridge, towards the stairs going down towards the tip of Inner Tama, Oriotorai jumped as if laying her figure in a black-jersey flat.

To reach her destination, first below the stairs, the path out of the second schoolyard which headed towards the bow. Reaching the large wind tunnels used for ship-interior air flow, at the nature park which split to the left and right, take the Inner Tama mid-starboard passage which exits toward the starboard side.

...The mid-starboard passage which is called "Remorse Way".

Ten years ago, after Musashi's Great Renovation, that way was appended that name.

Oriotorai knew the reason why it started to be called that.

The entrance of the mid-starboard passage, in a shoulder of the road on the right, one stone plate was there.

A stone plate decorated with flowers about 50 centimeters in height. On its surface was one sentence.

'''--1638 All those who reside in Musashi pray for the girl, Horizon A's happiness in her next life.'''

"Horizon, huh? For those kids, that's definitely the name that became the beginning of everything..."

While she muttered, atop the bridge which had become the top of her vision, everyone was caught in the delay of their instantaneous reaction.

Naive. If there were a cannon strike from an opposing battleship, they would have died.

Did they notice that? From the direction of the bridge, audibly leaking out-

"--Sh-"

Oriotorai heard that voice.

That was the start of the word, 'shit', right? Were they regretting? But, that's fine.

...If they had been outwitted, they'd have to be regretful.

I thought. Of the current Musashi's Chancellor's Board and the member's of the Student Council.
[[File:01A 040A.png|thumb]]
...Those that aren't here and absentees are many, but with only this, that which was strange had been gathered.

Not only them. For everybody else, they were overloaded with great things.

'Interesting, isn't it?' she thought, and as she smiled, the students jumped from atop the bridge.

"...Chase her!!"

<center>●</center>

Those who heard the noise was everyone who was on the surface-section of every ship.

Gunshots, the clash of swords, and the sound of metal and destruction reached them from out of the Middle Trailing Ship - Inner Tama.

That noise continued to move, and from the watchtowers on every ship where people observed for the sake of dealing with the danger,

"Go through 'Remorse Way' to the bow--!"

The sound traveled from the starboard of Inner Tama to the Second Starboard Ship - Tama.

Because of that, the residents of the port-side's surface-segment patted their chest in unison and descended, making the preparations for the afternoon's work, and the surface residents of the Third Starboard Ship - Takao gave three shouts of 'Banzai!' from the front edge of the deck, where they were visible by the people on the Second Starboard Ship - Tama.

As opposed to them, the residents of the Second Starboard Ship - Inner Tama were seriously using Curse Abilities and Attack Abilities on the people of the Third Starboard Ship who were going 'Banzai!', so-

"--This won't do."

Along with those simple thoughts, the entrances of the small shops closed, and the shutters were closed to protect themselves, and because of the shops, protective barriers were put up through Ability. But, a shop which was partially opened-

"Well, this happens all the time. I just pray that this doesn't become the path they take. --If it does, I'll cry though."

"We too played around, doing the things we used to do. --If this continues through generations, it'll be a specialty."

Along with those thoughts, resisting by putting the account book in the counter furthest in, before the danger approached, the shopowners gathered and started to bet on "Who will win this time?"

"--But, that Nee-chan Sensei, in athletics, she's apocalyptically strong. She's IZUMO's tester, isn't she?"

"Jud., and also, right now, the Chancellor's Board doesn't have a Vice-Chancellor, so the vital point of her attacks isn't here."

"Even so, how've the all-on-one's been recently? They couldn't even hit her once. The last time was a shame, wasn't it?"

'Mmmm' so mumbled the shopkeepers, and matching the uneasy sounds which approached from Inner Tama, each of them wrote their choice on a memo and handed it to the bookkeeper.

And in that manner, many such movements sprung to life in the midst of the town.

But, in its center, only one store, whilst staying open, did no kind of reaction.

On the Second Starboard Ship, in an alley close to the center of Tama's surface-segment, a snack-shop on that road.

On the bakery and snack-shop to which the sign "Blue Thunder" was attached, in front of the open shop, two signs saying "Shopkeeper making a delivery" and "In business" were hung.

There were no customers in the shop, but at the counter perpendicularly facing the street, one figure was there.

A female-form doll with white-hair the size of a human. It was the type enveloped by a design in which whilst for a large part of her skin, biological parts with the same makeup as a human's were used, a large part of her joints were made out of black supple parts.

Occasionally, she would breathe, and her two shoulders and chest would rise and fall.

A doll which moved autonomously, an automaton.

<center>●</center>

Across the counter of "Blue Thunder", the female automaton stood there in an apron, her head bowed. She placed the baked bread upon the shelf behind her, not even looking in the direction of the road.

But, that face suddenly turned towards the back of the store. Over there was an oven used for baking bread, and above it a kitchen counter which held a stove which used the excess heat.

The automaton faced her gaze towards the kitchen counter and the cooking equipment next to it.

And, continuing to face that direction, she stopped moving, as if she had taken interest. However,

"----"

From the path, numerous footfalls of a brisk walk as well as a group of voices could be heard.

"--We've got to hurry up and get back, it looks like they're comin' this way. The town carpenter won't be able to stop laughing."

"If we're being worked at a pace where we die from overwork, even if we get paid, we won't have the time to use it, y'know. But, at your place, that part-time working automaton--P-01s was it? Can't it be sensible and close the shop?"

"We're not gonna close, ya know. I'm a former samurai, so closin' shop durin' business hours is kinda embarrassin'. That child understands that too. Even at this kinda time, she's waitin' for people comin' to eat their breakfast."

The approaching voice said.

"All of you, it's rare, but to our place, which is renowned for openin' early in da mornin', that child's been comin' every mornin' for a year. I was pretty surprised when that child stood outside our door, and outside of da name P-01s, she didn't know anythin', and she had no shelter, so it was pretty troublin', but well--I'm glad I hired her. She's got spirit. Anyway, recently, I haven't even had ta check da morning's repertoire."

"Spirit doesn't have anythin' ta do with an automaton, right? They don't have anythin' like feelings, after all--"

At that point, the voices stopped. Because, the row of figures had come to the front of the store.

A middle-aged woman, the owner of the store, within the crowd, who was passing by, turned to some people and showed a smile at the edge of her mouth,

"For me, she's my pride. Now, I've even started ta think about my own repertoire. Even if I put that in da menu in da future, I won't be servin' that ta any noisy people, y'know?"

"Jud., that's horrible."

While laughing with a 'Haha', the men and women left. The woman shopkeeper who entered the shadow of the store--

"Really, even though workers are supposed t'be equal. It's not a big deal, right, P-01s?"

At that question, the automaton returned her gaze and a nod-

The shopkeeper across from her placed her hands on her hips and sighed,
[[File:Horizon1A 045.jpg|thumb]]
"Well, don't worry about the noise. Then--I won't close da store, but I'll have ta keep the sign out in front and throw out da water. When the din is all over, and I can take a breath, you can go home already. You can take as much of the baked bread as ya want. Why don't ya bake it a little more in the oven?"

With that said, the automaton nodded slightly. And, the reason her gaze moved slightly was not to look away from the shopowner,

"The kitchen?"

Being asked that, after a short while the automaton returned her gaze, and she nodded.

Towards that nod, as if confirming it, the shopkeeper-

"You memorized my repertoire, so when ya think about what ta make yerself, it was always somethin' plain, and there were a lot of failures, but...well, the basics're important."

"--Jud."

The automaton softly said. With an emotionless voice,

"To increase the repeatability of Shopkeeper-sama's work, around one year is needed. If we speak about the current situation, other than being asked "didn't you put your heart into it?" by the customers, there are no problems. Currently, P-01s is in the midst of researching P-01s' original breakfast, but as a result of the desired product being unclear, P-01s is in the midst of pondering to which level should P-01s investigate."

"If that's the case, then just do it 'till yer satisfied. The depths of egg fryin' are pretty deep after all."

The shopkeeper laughed a little. Sticking her hand out towards the automaton's head, she patted it as if mussing her hair.

"A child who does their work seriously is a good child, y'know. --When yer done, make one portion just like we always did in practice. Yer an automaton, but yer type needs food after all."

'Jud.' the automaton nodded. With that, from the stern of the ship, a voice with a sense of urgency could be heard.

"Th-they've finally come--"

<center>●</center>

The Second Starboard Ship - Tama had a stone-made town and park on its surface-segment.

Because the signpost on which was written "Tourist Town - Tama" standing everywhere in the town also displayed foreign languages side by side, to even the people looking at the clamor outside, from the windows of the streets European faces were many in number. And, everyone one of the gazes of those who lived on the surface segment, looked up in the same manner. The top of the roofs of varying heights. Above the wooden, thatch, and stone roofs, they looked.

There, at a place which could be said to be above their heads, the clamor ran.

The run of the noise was sudden.

First, above a commercial street at the port-side, a group of light burst forth.

"--?"

Seen by anyone who was looking out from inside their house were several bullets and arrows of light, an attack like a wall of linked lines of light.

The owner of the stationery shop muttered while closing the armored door.

"Non-blessed shots with a rapid-fire focus, huh? They're using the same kind of ability. If it's on the roofs where there's a direct line, then that's enough and there's no wastage...If they were trying to hit a normal opponent, that is."

The opponent. As if being chased by the barrage of flying light, the figure of an opponent running the roofs existed.

It was a woman. While running, she readied her sword in front of her chest, and put power into her sheathe.

"--!"

She received the chasing light and bullets, cutting them out of the air, deflecting them away.

The place she was running backwards on was a roof. However, for the sake of not sending the building materials flying, she sprinted in a manner where she focused upon stepping on support pillars or rafters and jumping forth.

That was not all.

In her movements, there were also evasions. Evasions which dealt with the incoming attacks. Just the roofs of the street's central commercial town were already tens of meters, but the speed of she, who was sprinting, did not fall the slightest. It could at the very least be seen that she was increasing her speed each time she received an attack.

The chasers were also going all out. Hidden by the shots, even acting such that they overlapped, people who carried out attacks against the woman wielding a longsword existed. Keeping co-operation with the marksman squad behind them, certain people traveled a straight line above the rooftops, certain people were traveling around the eaves of the first floor, and certain people were showing themselves flying around from above, firing to distract.

Therefore, deflecting even those attacks with her sheathe, being battered away by the spinning hilt-

"--Hup!"

People blown away by kicks also existed.

Doing that, because of the whirl of speed and attacks as well as the sound, and the evasions, and the blocks, the wind howled.

The overlapping sound of clashing metal shook the windows of the houses, and from time to time, a large attack which had been brought forth would resound like thunder.

The trembling sound shook the pillars of the houses, and even the ground was made to tremor.

The decorations were all the colour of light. The deflected light became spray and scattered in every direction, the white fragments tore through the air.

And, everything went past.

But, even whilst the sound and speed and light gained the Doppler effect of distancing, they did not lose their power.

With that, the woman with the longsword suddenly let her voice ring out.

"Hey! Adele and Hassan have retired!"

Looking past her flying voice, atop the commercial street's thatched roofs, two figures had fallen.

Breathing erratic, the people who had fallen face-flat, becoming the [大] character was a girl with the tip of her ear pierced, holding a white longspear and a boy with a turban wrapped about his head.

In the midst of the running group, the boy with glasses-

"Itoken-kun! Rescue them along with Nenji-kun!"

Along with those words, a shadow flew out from the midst of the group. He looked like a nude man with a strong body, but the black batwings on his back were the proof of his being a Spirit-type Nightmare Race. An Incubus. He, who was bald, raised one hand once, and-

"--Good morning! I'm not someone strange! I am called Itou Kenji, an Incubus of perversity! Everyone of the commercial street, my apologies for this impoliteness!"

Everyone ahead flashed him half a glance, but Itoken didn't care.

And, from between everyone, who were running, a half-sphere shaped object 1 meter large separated. A scarlet coloured, translucent sticky body, on the upper part of its front, black sensory parts were stuck to him, forming eyebrows, eyes, and a mouth.

It chased after Itoken, who was going forward on his tiptoes, hand on his waist, approaching the two people who had fallen on the opposite roof. Doing that, Itoken raised his hand to the creature who was coming up alongside him-

"Hey! Nenji-kun, today too you look as beautiful and lively as ever with your stickiness and transparency! You're so sticky!"

At those words, the sticky bodied Nenji answered. Raising his sensory-organ eyebrows,

""Mm. This time, it's saving people, isn't it. If that's so, then this is my spec--""

Nenji was stepped on by the girl with the nametag Aoi Kimi, who was slow and had come running from the back.

"Ah."

Ahead, chasing after Oriotorai were the Close-Combat-type and the Pointblank Marksmanship-type, and among the following Ability-type, people who weren't Athletic-type were many, and they were slow. Other than Kimi, other figures who were such were visible, but Kimi included, whilst they were going past-

"Fufufu, I'm sorry, Nenji! I think I did a horrible thing, Eeh, I'm serious! I'm always serious, you know!!"

At Kimi, who had raised his voice, a girl who was running down the street herself shouted. Whilst shaking her voluminous silver hair,

"Kimi, when you apologize, please have a little more sincerity. Ladies--"

"Kukuku, you little scolding demon girl. However, Mitotsudaira, why are you running on the ground? Wouldn't it be fine if you just went 'Smash' with those chains you always use?"

"This area is my territory, you know!? To that, those girls are...Really!"

"My, my, the female knight who can't win Sensei is barking like a wolf. Because, you're a Heavy-Combat-type."

The voice which said that too, Mitotsudaira's retort too, immediately distanced itself through the Doppler effect. What was left afterward was Itoken, raising his hand 90 degrees to everybody, and Nenji, who had splattered all over the rooftop.

And, when Itoken, who was waving his hand to everybody, looked at Nenji, the splattered scarlet coloured stickiness slowly gathered to each other, as if crawling. The telepathy, interrupting at intervals, in Nenji's voice-

""Fu, fufu, that was pretty dangerous...""

"Nenji-kun! You seem like a man with a lot of spirit, but if we speak like this is a game, you're a slime with nothing but three hit points, so you can't be reckless, you know!?"

""Mmmm, I had taken a tight guard position, though...""

"Guard?"

""Like this...""

The gathered Nenji showed his guard position.

After a little while, Itoken, who had knelt down, placed his hand on what seemed to be Nenji's shoulders-

'Aah', Nenji muttered.

""There's always tomorrow...""

With that, on the other side of the lined up rooftops, a voice resounded from the bow.

Everyone who was chasing after Oriotorai had initiated combat.

<center>●</center>

Those who had initiated combat were those of the Close-Combat-type who made up the vanguard.

The location was Tama's bow, on a roof in the business area, which was at a place slightly removed from next to the residential area. Also, it was atop a roof where to the left and right the tall buildings of major businesses were lined up.

That was the aim. If the walls on the left and right become tall, then we're able to constrain the evasions to the left and right.

With the walls of the buildings to the left and right, sprinting atop the roof of a structure like a valley, everyone thought this. That they had to hurry.

This was because, they were just about to run through Second Starboard Ship - Tama.

If they exit the area they're running through now, the business area where businesses reside, they'll be jumping off of the bow towards the outside.

Outside the ship, on the other side of the stern, the First Starboard Ship - Shinagawa's stern will be there. The top-segment of Shinagawa is the cargo area, so all that was there were wooden large-scale cargo containers, all lined up. The target area was the Yakuza's office in the small residential area at the bow deck, but the roofs of the cargo containers which were the road there was a completely flat area without a hint of an obstacle.

If they enter Shinagawa, chasing her will be difficult.

'So' What everybody thought after those words was the same. 'It's about the time we're supposed to take victory'.

And, the first to move was-

"I will go myself...!"

In the midst of running, shouting and issuing his challenge was Tenzou.

Oriotorai, against him, gave a small whistle.

"I thought that it would be you to come first."

At her voice, Tenzou gave a short answer.

"Jud.!"

<center>●</center>

The running Tenzou thought this.

...Indeed, this is my area of expertise!

Now, on the top of the roofs, which had bad footing, Oriotorai was sprinting in a straight line. Vaulting over the roofs' constructions, chimneys and things sticking out, even at the times she jumped the roof, her speed did not drop the slightest.

Opposed to that, I cannot do the same. When a woman jumps something, her speed drops, but even if a man tries to raise his speed, his feet can be caught on top of the unsteady roof.

But, I am a ninja. I chose lessons where we practiced stepping in bad roads, and in times where Musashi enters port in a mountainous territory, I received mountain running training as well as survival training.

In this kind of situation, I knew that the first to catch up to Oriotorai would be me, I have to lower Oriotorai's speed here, and I know that I can take an irreversible advantage.

So, I will go.

Already, simple sword strikes have been deflected, things like gunshots too have been sliced out of the air. If I go, it will be a strike for real.

The ninjas who specialize in bad roads follow the style-division of the school rules which were set down by the English method-

"Style: Ninja Forcer, Tenzou--"

"Hey now, when a ninja starts shouting, what's wrong with the world?"

I do not care.

"Take this!"

Together with his shout, Tenzou increased his speed. The distance to the running Oriotorai was roughly fifteen meters. On the roof between them, Tenzou ran in a low posture, as if scaling a wall.

Go. Get closer.

Oriotorai's weapon is a longsword. It is not a weapon made to attack while in a position where one is running backwards. No matter what, it is especially difficult for long things to attack low places. For the sake of having the sword's trajectory be a round one, it cannot reach low places. If she tries to have it reach a low position, and she drops her waist, bending forward, her sword will hit the roof, and in that position she will no longer be able to run backwards.

Therefore, if I move in a way to counter the use of a longsword, it would be in a low position.

And before my eyes, Oriotorai drew the longsword on her back with her right hand. Along with her sheathe. As expected, it doesn't seem as if she wants to smash the blade into her students. She is a good teacher, Tenzou thought. Occassionaly, she raises rumours of violence, but she will not point the blade of a spear towards me. Someone safe inside is a good teacher. If things do not turn out that way, I do not know though.

Anyways, Tenzou calculated their speeds. He thought of the current closing-speed, and the speed at which Oriotorai would bring her sword this way whilst running.

The trajectory, the position and distance stacked atop each other in an instant,

...From a low position--

The thoughts he thought screamed a warning signal.

...!?

At full speed, the way to shorten the distance as well as the number of steps were optimal. With all my strength, I can insert an attack while standing up. But, above that-

... I cannot. At the combination already directed at me...!

Just before, when she placed her hand on the longsword's hilt, a combination was carried out. As she stretched her right arm upward, her right knee had been raised. In the midst of her running movements, it was a movement that nearly escaped my eyes, but she appeared to slide her right buttcheek forward, pulling her waist in for the sake of moving into her next movement.

I can predict it.

Oriotorai's next movement will be a movement where she brings her outstretched right foot downward, as if pounding with a hammer. At the same time, she will swing her longsword down, swinging it into me, but with her right foot, drilled into the roof, she will forcefully jump backward. Faster than the longsword can strike the roof, Oriotorai will perform a large bound backwards.

The conclusion. I, who charges in, will not be able to dodge, and I will be smashed from above, becoming a [大] on the ground. If I do it badly, I will be buried in the straw of the roof.

Instantaneous. Oriotorai's longsword burst up in that upward-arc.

It comes. So, Tenzou shouted.

"Go, Ulqui-dono!"

"Yes...!"

Responding with that was something above his head. Towards the area above Oriotorai, who had already swung her sword, a shadow flitted down.

The form of the shadow was large, forming an angle.

The half-dragon Ulquiaga had jumped from the roof of the adjacent tall building.

<center>●</center>

"...Heh!"

Oriotorai raised a voice of admiration.

'I see', she thought. When Tenzou darted in first, shouting his self introduction was for the sake of averting my attention away from Ulquiaga, who was climbing the adjacent wall.

...It was a feint.

But, that stack is important. 'Against an opponent who is unbeatable with power, it is essential to think of a strategy', it is necessary that a teacher teaches that to her students.

What also has to be taught is that there are opponents that won't be defeated with a small feint. Therefore,

"--!"

Oriotorai moved.

<center>●</center>

Ulquiaga, flying in towards the area above Oriotorai's head, was in the middle of an instantaneous movement.

I am an Aviation-type half-dragon, I have wings on my back, so I can accelerate and fly for short periods. So, after Tenzou jumped in, from behind everyone, I kept my body low, I flew to the roof of the adjacent building, and from there I jumped to the roof above the tall walls in one motion.

Regarding Oriotorai, I would do a power dive from outside her field of vision.

The weapons I use are my two hands. My half-dragon arms are wrapped in scales and shell, just with that they become striking weapons. On my waist, several pieces of equipment are attached to my body, but I will not use them.

Oriotorai, bringing her long-sword down, with common language that could be processed at high speed-

"You're not gonna use the things on your waist!?"

"The Inquisition Starter Kit is not to be swung against those who are not heretics of the Tsirch Church!!"

Ulquiaga's family is of the lineage of the Tres Espana inquisitors. Locally, it was well established, but because of over-hunting, they were no longer able to support themselves. Now, his parents are making and selling bedclothes at the third underground floor of Oume, but custom-made beds had become part of his family's skills, and had become popular amongst a portion of people. The type of people who say: "The restraints are good when they're tight."

Therefore, Ulquiaga too, like his parents, thought that he wanted to perform the job that passed his ancestors' techniques down until now, and he chose to take Catholic Inquisition classes in the afternoon.

Because of that, he always attached equipment suited for that purpose to his body. Those were tools for interrogation, for fighting with people who gazed with hostility upon the Inquisition, weapons for performing his duties.

However, now was not the time to use those equipments.

This was because heretics and people of different faiths were different. Heretics were people who, while being of the Tsirch Church, which was synonymous with the Catholics-

...They twisted the teachings of the Tsirch Church and spread them, 'they' being people who could no longer be saved.

As opposed to that, people of different faiths were people who were not of the Tsirch Church but were of another Church, but because of that-

...They were people who could probably be saved were they to know the true teachings.

Oriotorai, being a resident of Musashi, had a western name, but other than her eyes being blue, her appearance and way of life was as a person of Musashi. Her church would be Shinto, so she comes under 'person of different faith'. Therefore,

"As an inquisitor, I cannot do anything but punch a Musician of Shintou! Because this time, the humble I will offer up a personal strike!"

"That's impossible!"

Words came. At that line,

...Impossible!?

Ulquiaga thought that question. (Currently, Oriotorai is swinging her sword. Her right hand already passed by under me with a one-handed strike.)

It was close. Right behind the passage of the sword is the timing where I drift downwards and hit. I am a race with wings on my back, so this is also because I applied slight adjustments, which I am capable of.

To Oriotorai, who was against me, she could not make any movements to stop her sword. For the sake of flowing from that one strike to jumping backward in one chain, if she does any other movements she will destroy her balance.

Therefore, Oriotorai's attacks will already not hit me.

However, it hit.

"--!?"

Ulquiaga, looking down, looking at Oriotorai, took a strike to his outstretched dragon face.

"Tch!"

Losing the control of his airborne position, he was blown away.

<center>●</center>

Why did Ulquiaga get blown away? Tenzou's eyes saw the reason.

It was the sheathe. Whilst slicing her longsword with her right hand, she released the sheathe's clasp.

The sheathe, sliding off the blade like it was a rail, held the same effect as extending the reach of the longsword.

"Guh...!"

Along with that voice, Ulquiaga vanished to the back.

And, Tenzou saw it. That Oriotorai was biting the strap of the sheathe with her mouth.

The strap was pulled back by a twist of her neck.

The sheathe returned.

That done, the longsword, with the returned sheathe, now held a trajectory which would pierce me.

My weapon is a tantō, held at the back of my waist. When I bought it, for the sake of placing the thickness of the blade first, it was a product of the Hankou brand, but the grip I use is a wooden hilt of the Shirasago brand. That is more familiar to my hand, and the grip, original material dyed with black, is coated with matte, so there is no reflection in the midst of the darkness of the night.

For Tenzou, it was an important piece. He drew it. From the stance of a backhand draw <ref group="1A">Hand on the hilt, thumb outstretched towards the tip, the pinky finger towards the blade.</ref> with his right hand, whilst he brought it up, he also brought his left hand to the hilt, holding it on the pommel. However, without charging in towards Oriotorai,

"Nori-dono!"

Along with his voice, Tenzou changed his stance to one where it seemed he would pass the tantō up above his head, dropping his hip-

If he drops his position for the sake of forcibly erasing all forward velocity, it will become a stance where he defends up against the area above his head.

He planned to take Oriotorai's blade, enduring it. As he withstood it,

"--Quickly!"

A signal came. A signal which came from the rear, bursting out from behind his back.

<center>●</center>

Oriotorai saw it. Saw that from behind Tenzou's back, suddenly, one boy came flying out.

If behind Tenzou, a figure that should have been seen. The reason that he had not been visible was,

...Ninja technique!?

Ninja techniques are a Ninja's special physical techniques. Moving while erasing all noise, the control of the things like the sense of sight were specialized for use in stealth activities. Categorized in that was also the ability used in the protection of VIPs, the ability to sever any indication of a VIP from the outside.

What Tenzou had used was that. And, as for the pointy-haired boy wearing his uniform really roughly who had flown out of Tenzou's shadow, Oriotorai shouted his name.

"Noriki was the real thing!?"

"If you know, then you don't have to say it."

The boy, Noriki, closed the distance in a heartbeat.

At the same time, my longsword's sheathe hammered into Tenzou's tantō.

The feeling which was sent into my hand was warm, as if my sword had sunk into mud. This was because Tenzou had instantaneously sunk his body downwards to absorb the shock. Because of that, the sword did not bounce back, and it did not immediately try to return to my hands.

My longsword is an important weapon. If this was not here, until the tip of Shinagawa, many troublesome things would have happened. The level of which would be my talented students.

I cannot let go.

However, precisely because of that, it had become such that I allowed Noriki's approach. For Oriotorai, Noriki, darting in, was intensely tensing his eyes as always, expressionless. A child whom I did not know what he was thinking. It's more than enough if he understand teamwork.

And, Noriki's weapons were his fists.

His right side was pulled back, the palm of his clenched fist facing upwards. The reason his left shoulder was slightly sticking out was because he planned to thunder his right fist straight forwards with the recoil of him pulling his shoulder back. The timing of Noriki's attack is the instant of the next time I step with my right foot, isn't it? When I slice my sword downward, for the sake of immediately pulling it back, the right foot I hammer down to act as a stopper. Noriki is aiming for that instant.

Coming in from a running trajectory, the attack would be after vaulting over Tenzou, who had curled up as if dropping prone. An attack that would come from above the longsword I slashed downwards.
[[File:Horizon1A 063.jpg|thumb]]
Therefore, Oriotorai moved. For the sake of responding to the attack.

<center>●</center>

Tenzou realized that the load pressing down on his arm, set in defense, suddenly disappeared.

...What?

If I look, the reason for the disappearance of his arm's burden, the weight of the longsword from above, was simple.

Oriotorai had brought her hand away from the hilt of the longsword. Even though that was her only weapon.

'Eh,' in the instant I raised a voice in my heart without thinking. The hilt of the longsword revolved, falling towards my eyes.

If the pommel falls downwards, the blade will point upwards.

Using Tenzou's guarded position as a fulcrum, the bladepoint will diagonally point towards Tenzou's back.

Towards Noriki, who was coming from behind.

For him, it should be at an angle where it will be probably pierce into his chest from below.

...Damn it...!

"--Ku."

From behind, the sound of Noriki drawing a breath was audible.

I heard the sound of Noriki's fist being fired. But, because that was something earlier than scheduled, it was not something meant to be driven into Oriotorai.

The sound of metal resounded. Oriotorai's longsword, punched by Noriki in defense, whilst revolving, it was blasted from before my eyes to the space beyond.

And, to Tenzou's eyes, Oriotorai's foot descended.

...I'm done.

Thought Tenzou. Now, Oriotorai is not holding the heavy longsword. If she does a large bound backwards, she will be able to do it, being light.

Furthermore, because it was punched by Noriki, Oriotorai's longsword is flying through the air. To that too, Oriotorai will now do a jump, towards her back.

Now, I, whose hip has been dropped, am no longer someone who is able to chase after Oriotorai.

I retire here.

Feeling the two characters of 'regret', Tenzou shouted.

"Asama-dono--!!"

<center>●</center>

Faster than Tenzou's voice, the trailing group was already moving.

It was at the time where Noriki had dashed in towards Oriotorai. As if becoming Noriki's shadow, a single girl was moving. Long, black hair, an artificial eye inserted into her left eye socket, the girl to whom the nametag "Asama Tomo" was attached brought up a bow she had drawn from her back whilst making her body run in a low position.

The bow "Kataume", Shirasagi brand's emblem on it, sprung open in an instant from its thrice-folded state. Its nock tuned itself automatically. But, without that finishing, from within the group she was in, Neshinbara's voice flew.

"Persona-kun! Become her footing!"

Responding to his instructions was a large man the furthest back of the group. His upper body naked, the man with the area from his neck upwards wrapped in a full-face western helmet was already carrying a girl who was lowering his eyes on his left shoulder.

However, he swung his right arm and increased his speed-

"--!"

Coming up next to Asama, her bow readied, that right arm stretched towards her.

With the same exact timing, Asama nodded one nod to Persona-kun. Bringing her feet onto his arm, she flipped her body, jumping to his shoulder. She sent a smile to the girl sitting on the left shoulder across from her, who was lowering her eyes.

"Um, Suzu-san, sit here."

Saying that and dropping her hip, her footing was secured. The girl, Asama, opened her mouth, her green eye tightening-

"Earth Pulse:Link--!"

<center>●</center>

In Asama's field of vision, Noriki, running ahead of her, had swung his fist towards Oriotorai.

...Can it go?

I do not know. Anyways, Oriotorai taking her students' attack had not occurred even once in Asama's memory. For Asama, it had been her responsibility for a year, but at least, in Athletic-type classes, she'd never once heard that Oriotorai had been defeated by her students from her seniors.

...No matter how I think about it, rather than saying teacher, she's a Real Amazoness...! It's somewhat terrifying...

A breath. As if regaining her composure,

"--I will go. Through my shrine, I use the Ability of Divine Musician's Technique!"

Ability. That was a technique which controlled that which was placed in this world, "Fluid", the particle of Allowance of Contradiction, one of the elements which made up space.

It contained several different schools, but the one Asama was using was the Far East's major Shintou, Divine Musician's Technique.

And, along with her voice, at the collar of Asama's school uniform, the right collar of her light armor opened, and from inside it, a figure flew out. It was a diminutive girl carrying a faint crimson light. Her figure was slightly transparent.

The girl had a sleepy face, but she mounted Asama's shoulder, twirling her body as if dancing lightly, waving her right hand.

The same moment. On the side of Asama's face, a [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/8/80/Horizon1A_ToriiSF.jpg Torii-gate figure signboard] radiating crimson light appeared. On the empty space which was the display,

'''"Link: Asama Shrine - Mouse: Sakuya Type 01: --Confirm"'''

'''"Linked to Asama Shrine. Offering - Prayer - Worship, has been completed by Mouse."'''

'''"Asama Tomo - Sama, thank you for using us. Please choose your blessing."'''

"I will use it with the substitution offering of Asama's Loan of Divine Melody! Hanami, --A Divine Prayer for a total of four Abilities, Targeting Addition with the triple purification of the projectile's frictional retardation, projectile deviation, and impediment! They are the basic Abilities of the shrine, so activate without modification!"

At Asama's voice, the Mouse who had been called Hanami, the diminutive girl nodded slightly. Characters appeared on the shining pop-up by the side of Asama's face-

""Ability of Divine Melody / Four / Therefore / Substitution / Four / Activate ?""

'Yes', Asama nodded. Sucking in a breath, she brought the arrow drawn from her waist to the bow-

"As substitution--"

Shintou's Divine Musician's Technique, other than being able to receive long-time blessing at the time of contract, through charms and words of power, they hold the techniques of Loan of Divine Melody. Now, at the time Asama had used the Loan of Divine Melody, as one of the methods of activation, she offers things that would make the contracted God rejoice, being able to gain the effects of Ability.

As opposed to the four Abilities, the offerings Asama chose were-

"As two substitutions, I offer up grains at the midday and evening meal! As one substitution, I will dance two hours of worship! As one substitution, I will walk and converse with Hanami for two hours! With this, a total of four substitutions! Hanami, if this is OK, then grant me this blessing."

'Yes, yes' The nodding Hanami looked up for an instant. And, Hanami clapped her hands with a smile on her face-

""Yes / Approval granted / Applaud / Afterward / To God / Speak of / The current world""

Together with the timing of Hanami's claps, it came. Light resided in Asama's readied arrow. At first, the light was weak, but-

""Applaud!""

Along with Hanami's applause, the amount of light immediately doubled, tripled, and quadrupled, and at the point where it became the brightest-

"--!"

At the front Asama's field of vision, at the midpoint that linked Oriotorai and herself, two vertical Torii appeared.

It was the Divine Musician's Technique's Marksmanship-type Ability targeting. The upper opening of the Torii acting as a crosshair, the arrow would be made to lock on to an opponent on the other side of it, setting the destination of the arrow.

And, the green artificial eye synchronized with the targeting. Towards the direction the eye was looking, the automatically tracking designated targeting moved-

"Artificial eye, "Konoha" --Has met!"

An instant. The green light projected directly from the green eye pierced the double targeting. Right behind it-

"--Asama-dono!"

Tenzou's shout resounded.

In her vision, that Noriki had vaulted over the crouching Tenzou was visible. And, on the other side of them, Oriotorai, who had performed a large leap backwards, did a flip, grabbing the longsword, flying away, in the air.

Tenzou and company had failed. Therefore, Asama fired.

"Go!"

She shot.

Along with a sound like water splashing, a thread of light was released, as if thrown outwards.

It was unlike the bullets and arrows and Direct-type Abilities that everyone had fired up till now, because of the projectile deviation purification, it was something with a Tracking-type Ability included. Even at the shrine, it was something she did not use unless purifying monsters of the Aviation-type or High-Speed Movement-type .

Because of the ability, the arrow, which had received a short-term blessing, had its destination as Oriotorai, who was moving ahead of it. And also, it was exactly the timing where she crossed from one roof to another.

...Today, I will hit!

Asama was a daughter of one of the main pillars of the Musashi shrines, the Asama shrine. Father had contracted with the Shirasago brand, selling Asama goods to the Academy Purchasing-section wholesale, so he asked about my reputation. There were no bad rumours. My grades are good, and I'm also the club-president of the tea club. I won't worry my family. But, for my father, "Until you graduate, I wonder if you won't hit that teacher even once..." it was that situation.

At first, it was something that was said to not be aimed at a person and fired, but when it was noticed that it was the fifth challenge, "Eh...? Why not? Isn't that strange? I mean, normally, if you add Ability, it'll hit, won't it?" I was asked. It was because Oriotorai had battle ability and athletic ability which exceeded that of the Amazons, but making my father understand that a person like that existed was bone-breaking.

Because of that, I practiced with my father, and formed a High-rank Contract at the start of this year. Because one purified the arrow of impurity, not only did it have tracking abilities, it would re-adjust the correction of the firing position at the time where it gave the ability of avoidance, and the time I had reached use in reality was a few days ago.

This was the first time in class that I was using it in a state where the artificial eye synchronization was also appended, but-

...How is it?

The arrow of light trailed a line of light and pleasing sound, darting in towards its prey with a punch-like trajectory.
[[File:Horizon1A 071.jpg|thumb]]
As opposed to that, Oriotorai was in a state where she was in the air from a jump. The large leap just now was for the sake of jumping over a path. The jump-time was long, and in that time, she cannot avoid.

As opposed to her, my arrow has been blessed with high-speed and tracking ability.

And, Asama saw. That Oriotorai readied her longsword at her neck, allowing a slight glimpse of the blade from the sheathe.

...She's going to try to suddenly slice the arrow out of the air?

Asama raised her eyebrows slightly.

"It's impossible! Not only does it have tracking ability, the purification of impediment which gives the ability of avoidance is also added, so it will curve around!"

Following Asama's words, the arrow showed off a movement where it twisted around Oriotorai's longsword.

Oriotorai, against that, whilst keeping the blade in its sheathe, stuck her sword out vertically. As if using it as a barrier against the arrow.

But, it was late.

The arrow wreathed in light had already avoided the longsword, and with a movement which seemed as if it was skidding sideways, it traveled towards Oriotorai. At this rate, that it would aim at her face, was because I, who am tall, shot an unchangeable force from Persona-kun's shoulder, but as expected, there was the uneasiness which stemmed from us both being women.

However, this was not an opponent which forgave the laxness of choosing the targeted area. I will take charge of the healing. As my price.

'Anyways', Asama raised her voice in her heart. I did it, Father, today, let us have chirashizushi in celebration of sinking the teacher. Because of the substitution-blessing, I have a limit on my meals during the day, so it's fine if we have some ice cream after our meal!

And, Asama thought whilst chasing the arrow with her vision. Of the line which Oriotorai had said just now.

...The End of Days.

Certainly, reports of the disturbance of the Earth Pulse were rising from shrines everywhere, and the frequency was rising. Musashi, which was a Aerial Ship, had a rather low frequency of occurrence, but on the ground, villages had disappeared because of villages, islands had been born because of the rise of earth at the sea, mysterious disappearances and the the loss of knowledge which was the disappearance of thoughts had been occuring commonly.

What bothered me the most was that recently, Father had started using the words, "Do not tell anyone." That was certainly an order which would come from the top of a shrine, but if you looked at the reverse, even with the organized power of the shrines over the entire Far East territory,

...In opposition to the phenomena which were currently occurring, they were lost without being able to understand a clear method of solving this.

'If it was possible', Asama thought. If it was possible, that the rumours of the End of Days would not become reality till graduation, she thought. When she graduated, she could follow the shrine's network, investigating the phenomena, Asama thought.

And now, I had released the power which connected me to the future.

Staring at her destination, Asama, in her heart her fists clenched, full of fighting spirit, saw that.

That arrow of light which I had released fragmented in the shadow of Oriotorai's longsword.

A noise rang out, light burst forth. As if responding, everyone around-

"...We did it!"

-was in the midst of raising that voice, but Asama, the only one to open her eyes, shouted this.

"No!! The response was too light! --It didn't hit!!"

Asama said, as if roaring. Shaking the fingers of the hand which had released the arrow, whilst confirming the feeling which cut through the air.

"--My ice cream!!"

<center>●</center>

Why? That question was within Asama.

It was an Ability with a blessing to hit. Even for monsters, it was something for the sake of defeating difficult opponents.

...Why!? The power of Shintou lost to Super Amazon-power!?

As if answering that cry in Asama's heart, Oriotorai moved.

She placed the raised longsword upon her shoulder.

Doing that, her face, visibile, was the one word: unharmed. Her mouth too, where a faint smile hovered, her cheeks too, there was not one injury.

In the next instant, to the roof across the road, the roof of one of the business buildings which made up the business district, she sent her body.

And, Oriotorai, doing an action as if bending her body backwards, took a step, and accelerated. There was no deceleration in her running movements, not even a hint that my strike had had some kind of effect could be seen.

...Why?

At the same time as Asama's question. Everyone, who had been left behind by Oriotorai, jumped towards the roofs of the business area, still perplexed.

At that moment. Neshinbara, who had caught up from the back, grabbed something out of the air, raising his voice.

"It was her hair!"

Receiving the attention of those who were in the midst of running, Neshinbara raised his eyebrows. And,

"Just now, Sensei held her longsword at her neck, and she cut her hair slightly at that point. With that movement, she stuck her longsword out front, restricting the arrow's trajectory to a curved one, cutting and scattering the part of her own body which is her hair over the trajectory. The conclusion, --the arrow, caught up in the chaff of hair, judged that it had hit Sensei, and it lost the technique's power."

At that explanation, Asama gulped down her voice, together with everyone.

And, Neshinbara looked forward. Turning his gaze towards Oriotorai, who was accelerating.

"But, when we were third years, we could not even make her cut her hair.--Asama-kun, what is your total internal-fuel Bless?"

"Ah, at the start of the year, it was thirty-six. So, I can use another nine more than just now, though."

Things like charms are different from Fluid-charged Conductive-Abilities; Spoken-Abilities like Loan of Divine Melody were fundamentally offerings, and they activated with use of the unit of Fluid fuel that was Bless.

Bless was divided into internal-fuel Bless and external-fuel Bless, internal-fuel was something which gathered inside oneself through meditation, but external-fuel was activated by activities of devotion at the shrine or church, which was then stored in the denomination's shared Fluid storage, and in times of need it could be withdrawn and used.

To accumulate a single unit of Bless, several hours are needed. Again, if you contribute that to the denomination's shared Fluid storage as external-fuel Bless, because others are also able to use that Bless, transactions of Bless are also possible.

Because of that, using internal-fuel Bless to carry out an Ability means spending several hours of hard work on the accumulation of Bless, and losing the chance of transacting as external-fuel Bless.

As such, just now, Asama activated a Shintou substitution offering. Personifying the ways of Shintou, dedicating the things a God rejoiced in as an offering, it is something which replaces Bless.

However, Asama had already exhibited four offerings. If she increases the number of offerings, her everyday-life would become stifling. Therefore, now, Asama was thinking of usin internal-fuel Bless accumulated within her for the next Ability, but-

...There is probably a job within the shrine--

'But', she also thought. Such naive thoughts cannot be done, she thought.

Therefore, Asama shook her head once, making her decision.

"Let us go!"

At those words, everyone nodded. Chasing Oriotorai, exiting the business area, jumping down towards the front-deck, whilst dancing their bodies towards the thick ropes crossing the air towards Shinagawa on the other-side of the deck,

"Chase her!"

<center>●</center>

Everyone chased Oriotorai, who was running ahead of them, sprinting along the corridor of the thick rope which reached Shinagiwa.

The thick rope was mode out of soft material which linked water and oil pipes, and its thickness was around one meter. Because on its top, a gravity floor about three meters in width had been set, a path invisible to those on top of the thick rope existed.

They had a familiarity with running atop the gravity corridor set at the bottom part of the rope. The road was invisible, and because the slant and incline of the outside world was not always definite.

However, everyone went. Whilst shaking the white string which was attached for the sake of marking the width of the corridor, running...?

"Margot! Let's go!"

"Yes, yes, it's dangerous to hurry like that you know!"

Going ahead along with their voices was the two winged girls. Naruze, who held six black wings, and Knight, who held six golden wings, holding each others hands-

"----"

The two people, at the same time, threw their bodies in a trajectory where they would fall from the thick rope.

They fell.

However, in the midst of their descent of tens of meters, black and gold flowers bloomed. The wings of the two had opened. With the movement of falling, they spread their wings, accumulating air within them, and the two people did a high five with both of their hands once-

"Let's go...Gunners of Magi, black and white, the fallen and descended angel ensemble!"

Continuing to embrace each other, they flew.

The wings on their back ejected the compressed air backwards with one downwards movement.

As a result, what was born was a way of flying even fiercer than the wingbeats of a bird, something that could even be said to be a midair jump. With one flap, they ascended thirty meters, and because furthermore, the six wings of two people continued that-

"Accelerate...!"

The two people exceeded the altitude of the thick rope in an instant, and turned towards the point right above Oriotorai. Flapping their wings as if swinging their bodies, they tore the wind into screams, braking in mid-air.

And, the two winged people, whilst turning their body, showed off a possession in their hands.

The golden-winged Knight was holding a black Figur of Magi the shape of a speedometer with a size of roughly 50 centimeters.

The black-winged Naruze was holding a dragonfly-frame type white Figur of Magi, the size of an A4 sheet of paper.

Opposed to the opened Ability-figures the two had opened, Oriotorai, running below them, raised her voice with a "Eeh,"

"Did the Ability-focus bunch catch up? Then, in the time earned with everybody's Ability exposition, Naruze and Knight made their appearance."

"That's right. We are in the middle of a lesson, so we won't use Schwarzfräulein or Weissfräulein."

In the center of the dragonfly-frame, Naruze drew an arrow of light with her finger. And, in the interval where she carried silver coins taken out from her wallet above the dragonfly-frame, Shirojiro and company were linking up with everybody, starting to carry out Ability Reinforcement on each of them.

"Shirojiro, who has a High-rank contract with a God of Merchants has finally caught up, hasn't he."

Naruze muttered, and Knight carried the copper coins exiting from her wallet above the Figur of Magi that was a speedometer.

"If it's Shiro, he's able to use "Trade Segmentation" on the charms and techniques that other people hold with the God of Merchants' Ability Intercession. The effects and operation time are also segmented, so it can't be used other than at the last spurt, but if it's from now on--"

The instant Knight spoke till that point. A large shadow suddenly passed behind the two.

"...!?"

Not only the two, even everyone below them looked up to the sky, this way.

With that, in the blue expanse, multiple colossal figures were there.

Winged giants with rifles in their hands. Four wings in the shape of a cross, their skin of white steel wrapped with crimson armoured clothing, flying was-

"--A number of Testament Union, Tres Espana's aerial-use Gods of War. Did they come to warn us because we were making a lot of noise!?"

A God of War. The entire height of these winged giants was about ten meters. Three of those gigantic figures were flying in the sky by the starboard.

One of the Gods of War went from approaching this way to taking a trajectory which led them far away. Just now, diving towards the area behind me, who was flying, and leaving was that construct.

The God of War distancing itself, the tail of its armored clothing flapping, met up with its fellow constructs, moving its wings and accelerating.

It created wind. With a force which seemed to amplify the wind which the two winged giants had made, it flew through the air-

"--"

The three white and crimson constructs flipped upwards, their rifles still at the ready. A trajectory where they were looking downwards.

Naruze looked up to the sky, and clicked her tongue.

"Ankle-less aerial-use type. Just like the battle-hungry Tres Espana. Even though we don't even think about trying to leave Musashi, showing us their fingers stuck to the triggers...it's the worst. I wonder if I'll do some research on the controllers and have them star in our school's Manga Research Club's homo-manga. Tres Espana are always the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Boys_love#Seme_and_uke Uke]...!"

"Then, who from our class should be the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Boys_love#Seme_and_uke Seme] side? ...But well, for the Technohexen, an irregular race, whom you and Nai-chan are, going outside is more troublesome. There's also going to be trials beyond, I think.

It's pretty terrible, Masa-yan said. The Gods of War too are a brand of Tres' 'San Mercado', but their techniques were too naive, so the Drive-type is of K.P.A. Italia. They have their pride, so they guard most of Musashi's circuit of eastern countries, and it's become rather troublesome. Tres Espana are going bankrupt."

"'San Mercado'...Really aggressive rural parts that like to act like reconquistadors are large in number, so that's why things hvae become like this, you know. K.P.A. Italia also said that their Pope-Chancellor was going to come all the way to have Mikawa make a new Logismoi Oplo, so they must be getting pretty excited at the Mikawa border which has a connection with P.A. ODA, who have half-ceded from the Testament Union."

'Logismoi Oploi, huh?' Knight muttered softly. At her look, seeming to be lower her face-

"It's a type of Divine Armament. They're City-Destruction Class personal-armaments, eight armaments taking the records of the Seven Deadly Sins as their motifs. The wielders are "The Eight Dragon Kings", as called by those in the darkness. Ten years ago, when Mikawa made a formal alliance with P.A. Oda, for the sake of showing that there was no will to resist such a thing from the Testament Union, they were distributed among the countries which belonged to the Testament, with the exception of P.A. Oda."

"...I wonder what the real situation is. Probably, the raw materials for the Logismoi Oplo are, like the rumors say, human's--"

The moment Naruze said that. A voice rang out from below them.

Far below the thick rope, from the emergency exit near the bottom of of Shinagawa, a person in work clothes was leaning out and shouting.

A white-haired old man, he was using a rolled-up manual as a megahorn-

"Hey--! Don't make so much noise and hurt the ship--!"

"Gacchan, Taizou-chan from the engine-department said it was impossible, you know."

"It's wonderful when they're at a position where they just give up, right, Knight? Don't worry about the threats of the people at the top."

'Because...', Knight sucked in a breath, and moved the needle of the black speedometer-type Figur of Magi. Above that, she looked at Naruze with a smile,

"--Because, this is a lesson."

'I see', Naruze's face became a smile. The two readied their possessions, the Figur of Magi, facing towards Oriotorai, running below them, and-

"Lesson, lesson--!"

They fired the effects of their Ability.

<center>●</center>

A gaze looking from afar upon the sound and light which eventually started again above Shinagawa existed.

The place where the gaze was was the middle-front ship, close to the bow, above the deck which was an observation deck.

There, was a black-haired automaton. She, who had an armband with "Musashi" written on it attached to her shoulder, was staring towards Shinagawa.

A girl who was silently unmoving, but in her vicinity, things that were moving existed. Things like deck brushes and mops, a multitude of deck-cleaning tools. Each of them did not have someone holding them, but moving by themselves, they cleaned the deck, scrubbing away.

"'Musashi'-san has been cleaning since the morning? That must have been hard work. Is it fine for you not to be at the bridge?"

At the question, automaton "Musashi" did not turn around. Continuing just to look in Shinagawa's direction-

"We have left both the mass of Harmonic Territories as well as the hostile Sagarmatha Corridor, and the preparations for docking at Mikawa have already been completed. The Mikawa area is a definite territory where no Harmonic Territories exist, so with that, the things that I, as the Musashi Fleet Captain, need to do are but the performance checks of each location, but because Musashi has no armaments, the maintenance is easy, and so　to speak frankly, I have free time.

And, if we replenish our stock, cleaning is the basic task of the species which are automatons, so with the basic power which is gravity control, carrying that out is not difficult. Jud.? Sakai-president. --That is all."

Along with the voice 'Jud.', the past-middling man, Sakai, lined up next to the automaton.

"Mikawa, huh?...I have to descend to the checkpoint and do the docking processing, but this time, I'll have "The first time in ten years that you've shown your face" said to me by an old companion who is in Mikawa. It should be alright to go to the central part of Mikawa for the first time in ten years, shouldn't it? Now, Mikawa has become close to closing its borders."

"Jud. Ten years ago, at the time Sakai-sama was demoted by me, Mikawa, which had made its provisional alliance with P.A. ODA a formal alliance, forbade the boarding of Mikawa's principal-ship Musashi, the source of negotiation with the Testament Union, and they limited the allowance of cultural exchange to its outskirts. As of now, the central part is a black box, isn't it.

The controllers of the Far East and those that did the Testament description, Mikawa's rulers, the Matsudaira, for the sake of establishing their status as those who held the power to control the Far East, Mikawa's special self-government and the right of a foreign window which connected the Far East and the Testament Union was acknowledged by the Testament Union, but--"

"But?"

Musashi, for a small interval, thought. But, after a while, she-

"Lord Motonobu of the Matsudaira family, after making a formal alliance with P.A. ODA, which is in a state of half-cession from the Testament Uinon, was able to decide their slight solitary path. The Matsudaira family replaced the human resources, all but their most trusted associates, with automatons, and due to the fact that the large workshop which holds the Earth Pulse Reactor, forbidden by the Testament Union, 'New Nagoya Castle' was built, the town is full of Phenomena, and it has become an unstable situation. It is not a grave matter, take some care of your surroundings. --That is all."

"Wow, isn't that forbidden land? I really don't want to go there...In these ten years, even though I mainly tried as hard as I could to ignore it, what did they call the demoted me for?"

"Jud., in short, were you not of the same group? Until ten years ago, of the Matsudaira Four Heavenly Kings who supported the Matsudaira? --Anyways, please be careful. The head of Mikawa, Matsudaira "Yes-Man" Motonobu is able to make presents to Oda with New Nagoya Castle's Earth Pulse Reactor.

Musashi is the property of the Mikawa rulers Matsudaira, but the construction of basic portions as well as the Great Renovation ten years ago was done by Izumo, so even if we meet, I cannot make conjecture upon the intent of Lord Motonobu or the automatons who serve him. This time too, as a neutral country of the Far East, we will descend and replenish our supplies, but even among the people, there are no plans for exchange, if we think from a distance away from Musashi, we are not able to do anything but go to the checkpoint. --That is all."

Whilst scratching his head, littered with white-hair, Sakai said 'Troublesome, isn't it," in a manner as if muttering.

With that, far away, on Shinagawa, explosions burst outwards sharply.

After a while, the sound reached them, and Sakai rubbed his chin with his hand.

"Ah, what do you think? As 'Musashi'-san."

"Jud., if I say this more expressively then last year, I judge it to be flashy. If I say this in terms of physical amounts, the amount of destruction has increased, if I say this from the point of view as a citizen, the degree of annoyance and entertainment value has increased--"

"If you say it personally?"

"'Musashi', one and the same with the body of Musashi, is a combined being formed of several bodies, furthermore, as I am not a human, judgements from a viewpoint which is said to be personal cannot be carried out. --That is all."

'Then', Sakai said. He brought his elbow to the edge of the deck, the railing--

"As the entire ship Musashi, how is it?"

"Jud., if I speak from within these ten years, with the records from after the renovation, it is the best. Because of the Testament Union's instructions, without having combat instruction, as the Far East's students, unable to have anything combat-affiliated other than the security team, compared to the battle squadrons of other countries--"

She thought a little-

"If I had individuality, I would judge them to be worthy. --That is all."

-with that, "Musashi" moved her gaze down from Shinagawa.

Below her eyes, from within the lined up mountains, a crimson line rose straight towards the sky.

A line of crimson light. As if piercing the route which Musashi would pass through soon, light rose.

"The closest marker to Mikawa. After responding from the lower bow of this Musashi Field, we will enter information cutoff, stealth flight and leave the habitable high-skies, going to Minato's continental port. --That is all."

Sakai, nodding with a 'Jud.', concurrently with Musashi, looked at the group of three crimson and white flying Gods of War.

"Because of the observation of every country, Musashi can move on nothing but the boundary line of each country, huh...If we don't cross the markers on the proposed flight plan, we will be seen as having the intent of invading other countries, and the allowance to sink us will be given by the Testament Union..."
[[File:Horizon1A 083.jpg|thumb]]
In the reaches of their vision, a white God of War placed its hand on the back of another, and he replaced the power coil type miniature　kinetic converter on its back.

And far away, from Shinagawa, the sound of explosions resounded again. Smoke rose, disappearing into the sky.

"It's so troublesome. Because every country of the Harmonic World overlapped with the Far East in the "Collapse of the Harmonic World", in this small Divine State, the Sengoku-period of the Divine State and the battles of the world were at the same time, carried out as the disputes of Academies.

That too, is because of the guidance of what could be said to be the game walkthrough to this world, the Testament, which marks the history of the former Earth's time."

One glance.

"The Oda family, which put the Sengoku period into action, after attaining the successor to Nobunaga 8 years ago, for the sake of strengthening P.A. ODA, the heart of Osman, they suppressed the dissentive might of Murasai. They half-ceded from the Testament Union...Nobunaga, wary of the history recreation of his assassination by the Testament Union, no longer showed his figure, but without stopping his invasions towards every country, as a devil who cannot be stopped by history recreation's assassination, he became an existence feared by the world.

...One hundred and sixty years ago, if each country made Musashi and the Residential Area, suppressing the people of the Far East, they would be able to take indirect control of the Far East, I thought. Now, the Matsudaira family who controls Musashi is, as per the Testament's description of history, formed a formal alliance with the Oda family, and Musashi flees the control of each country."

"However,"

Musashi said.

"According to the Testament, it is about the time for the end of everything in the world. --That is all."

<center>●</center>

"Musashi" continued her words.

What in the Testament told of the end of the world? That is-

"--Being synchronized with fate, the Testament, automatically renewing a century of the future and letting it be read, stopped its renewal a hundred years ago, and the history after the next year is not recorded.

The last description is the Westphalia Conference, in other words, the description of the day that the conference ends, October 24th of this year, 1648, but the history beyond that is not recorded...As such, at the conference carried out on this year's October 24th, 'people acknowledge the destruction because of the End of Days', and during the year-end period following that, 'isn't the world is heading to destruction?' is being said. --That is all."

'Ahh', Sakai said again. While looking at the smoke streaming atop Shinagawa-

"Because of that, each country is currently earnestly searching as to why fate stop this year, but without reaching a conclusion or countermeasure...P.A.ODA is the only one to exhibit their national plan to carry out the solution to the End of Days, 'The Genesis Program", and are recruiting people, huh.

Well, 'The Genesis Program' also seems to be a false show, akin to saying 'From now on, let's make the contents of this!'"

E'ven so, we, who seem to be in the middle of it, are being glared at by every country, aren't we', Sakai said to himself.

Responding with 'Jud.' was "Musashi". She too looked at the streaming smoke above Shinagawa-

"Currently, the world appears to be moving along without a hint of stagnation, but the fact that the Testament which synchronizes with Fate has stopped is certain, and everywhere, phenomena happen frequently. Asama-sama of the rampaging Third Year Plum Group--formed a High-rank Contract with the shrine this year, but Aviation-type and High-speed Mobile-type monsters which need a High-rank Marksmanship-type blessing should appear rarely, even ten years ago.

In the same way, recently, the frequent occurrences of widespread night appearances of monsters and mysterious disappearances is attributed to the disturbance of the Earth Pulse, but Earth Pulses are channels of Fluid, which rule the cycle of all things, so they too are connected with fate. According to one theory, because beyond this, fate will become non-existent, that Earth Pulses will destroy all balance is being said. --That is all."

"In short, various signs which point to the end of fate are appearing?"

'Jud.' "Musashi" said, and suddenly turned her back to him.

Sakai turned towards "Musashi", but she had already started walking towards the bridge.

"From everywhere, news of Phenomena come."

She said.

"In every country, the days where there are class for nobles, there will be sudden mysterious disappearances, one citizen of a village suddenly disappearing, and the prophets of Hexagone Francaise tried to look beyond fate, and they lost their souls in groups, it seems.

In the New Continent, from the wall-paintings of prophecy which the native races had left behind, even portions of the past are disappearing. --That is all."

"...Busy, isn't it."

"Jud., currently, several types are increasing, and furthermore, they are tending towards expansion. As if heading towards the interrupted fate beyond, a condition where there is a raise in frequency as if Phenomena are being forced out. --That is all."

"I see. However, you're thorough aren't you, Musashi-san. --A hobby? Mania? Or are you an otaku?"

"If I were to say an answer, it would be a pastime. --That is all."

"Musashi" faced this way, nodding lightly.

Far away, the sound of explosions resounded once again.

<center>●</center>

At the tip of Shinagawa, the deck at the bow, at the cargo ship a temporary residential area which is a market-city exists.

The temporary residential area is not a place which is very strictly managed-

"That's why, things like Yakuza offices exist."

Oriotorai's words, amongst the lined up buildings which opened up a crack, resounded in front of something.

Her back towards the office which was a modified and created black-painted cargo container, Oriotorai looked at the deck.

There, were tens of students, collapsed on the floor, unmoving. Most of them were on their face or lying face-up, dependent on the person, some were spilling tears and wetting the deck.

Facing everyone, who was like that, Oriotorai did not take one erratic breath-

"Come on, don't come from behind and just sleep on your own. Um, Suzu?"

"Ye....Yes, what...is it?"

Saying that as if waiting was a girl who was sitting next to the collapsed and unmoving Persona-kun. She, keeping her eyes lowered, turned towards Oriotorai, [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Seiza kneeling]. With a smile, Oriotorai, facing her-

"Is Suzu the only one alive?"

"Yes?...Ah, no, I-I, wa-was car-car-carried so, ah, yes."

"That's a choice of teamwork, so it's fine. --One survivor, and it seems that you properly rescued those that retired on their way. Far better than your second year."

'Ahh', Suzu nodded.

At that moment. The front gate of the office behind Oriotorai opened.

At the sharp noise, Suzu pulled her body back, her eyes still lowered, and Oriotorai tilted her neck towards her back.

A distance of twenty meters. Opening and exiting the door of the office was an angular giant not below a height of three meters. Looking at the four arms covered by crimson scales, Oriotorai-

"My, my, how the devils have fallen. --Is it empty now?"

"The hell are you!?"

The deep voice rang out, and Suzu's body trembled. And, everyone, lying down, picked themselves up.

"Sensei...You really going to do this?"

'That's right', Oriotorai did not even turn her body towards the devil walking towards her from behind. Without even drawing the longsword she was shouldering-

"Then, everyone, this is the practical. Got it? Thanks to the fact that they have organs that are close to Fluid Reactors, the accumulation speed of their inner-fueled Bless isn't a joke. Their skin is also heavily armored, their strength about the same as a Lightweight-Class God of War."

'Aren't you well informed?", the approaching crimson devil said.

"Who the hell are you guys! Having a field trip in front of us!?"

"Mmm. Ahh, the truth is, I was also asked to do this by the night watch. --Please take them, they said. Ah, personally, this is about the land buyout at Takao the other day, remember it?"

"Hmm? Like I'd remember things that happen all the time!"

'I see', Oriotorai said. She slowly turned her body to face the devil's direction-

"It must be pretty horrible to be blown away without even knowing the reason why."

"You...!'

The devil came. His massive strength as well as the bone structure which supported it brought the gigantic body which exceeded three hundred kilograms in weight to a speed of 150 km/h with one step. The charge which brought the four arms, akin to hammers in appearance, forward was something that was also used in the land speculation, so it was not something that should have been used against his opponent.

That the crimson devil used the charge against Oriotorai was-

"Is that some vigilance from my talk about the night watch? A good decision, but--"

The gigantic body dashing in in front of her, Oriotai said that.

"--Now, I will give a demonstration."

<center>●</center>

Along with her words, Oriotorai stepped her right foot forward.

Her longsword was lowered to her bottom-left.

"Even if they have a gigantic body, strength, and armor, there's a fatal weakness to devils."

That is-

"Living creatures have skulls, and they have brains. If you shake the head, the brain will impact the interior of the skull, and the nervous system will be numbed. That is a concussion. And, an effective method of shaking the skull is by smashing something related to the head. If you hit a location rather far from the head, the vibrations will resound greatly."

That location being-

"If it's a human, the tip of the jaw, if it's a devil--"

And, Oriotorai moved. The stepped right foot as a fulcrum, she swung her body right and forward from the left.

Continuing like that, she spun her body in one revolution, swinging her longsword whilst escaping from the trajectory of the devil's charge-

"It's here."

The momentum of her spin added to the longsword, it was swung. Letting the tip of the sheathe run upwards-

"The tip of the horns on the head. Making as if to hook the slanted horn, hit it."

Along with her words, the sheathe of the longsword, rising with a light movement, smashed into the left horn of the demon, passing by in its charge position.

A sound echoed.

That was nothing more than one strike which just crooked the devil's neck a little.

However,

"--!?"

The devil, advancing forward for a couple of steps in that state, suddenly lost power from his knees, and fell to the floor.

It was not a fall because he was unable to control his charge, his knees trembled, and he lost his balance.

The gigantic body broke the wooden deck, gouging out the structural material, and through the impact, he attained a short-distance brake.

And, the crimson devil-

"Ah...!?"

'Shit', he tried to stand, but even if he was able to raise his hips, he could not force power into his knees. If he picked his body up, he would repeat the action of falling.

In front of the devil in that state, Oriotorai stood.

"When devils and other gigantic living creatures go into this state, the nerve clusters in each part of their bodies will start working in place of the brain, so their recovery is fast. So, until that happens--calm down and strongly smash the position diagonally above."

As per her words, she smashed the right jaw, diagonally above the tip of the left horn.

It was a strong strike. And, the body of the devil who could not put any power into it was unable to defend-

"----"

His neck twisting, he fainted.

"Actually, hitting anything that looks hard is one point. Because, if you do so, the vibrations will resonate directly. The heads of these guys aren't exoskeletons, it's just the jutting out of their endoskeleton. If you smash them from a perfect direction, it'll directly resound to their brain. What you can't do is hit from a direction as if burying into their neck, from directly above, or directly into the charge. For devils, the neckbones and backbones are one straight line, and they're hunchbacks, so impacts from directly above travel from their back to their butt. --So, their horns hitting together during adolescence or puberty is possible, though."

While she was speaking, the crimson devil dropped prone to the floor, and the door of the office behind shut hurriedly.

Oriotorai glanced at the office, when-

"Aah, I wonder if they've become wary."

'Of course they have,' everyone began to pick up their worn out bodies. Oriotorai, facing them-

"Mmm, then, how should we go in? They entrance is probably being defended. Even though I'm leading everyone, smashing in from the roof is a little difficult..."

"...Um, what do you mean by lead, Sensei?"

"Mm? Practical examination on a societal field trip. I gave a demonstration, right?"

"Like we can do that kind of acrobatics--!"

"It's all right, it's all right. --Because, you'll become able to do it from now on."

At that calm tone, everyone's face turned pale.

At that moment. Suddenly, from the side, a young voice came.

"--Huh? Hey, hey, hey, everyone, what're you doing?"

Everyone turned to the boy's voice.

With that, at everyone's side, a single boy was standing. Tea-coloured hair, and eyes that seemed to be laughing. At the left-side of the crumpled long-styled uniform with chains attached to it that he was wearing, he was clutching two paper bags.

From one of the paper bags, something from a snack shop, he took a piece of bread and put it in his mouth. Someone said the name of the boy whose decorative chains clanked as he walked.

"Toori 'Impossible' Aoi...!"

<center>●</center>

Toori, the boy whose name had been called, ate the bread in one bite as if stuffing it into his mouth-

"--Mmm, yeah, that's me, that's me...Wait, what? Everybody, I, Aoi Toori, am here, y'know?"

Without changing his smiling face, he came in front of everybody, ignoring the fallen devil. And,

"But, everyone, this's a coincidence isn't it. Could it be that everyone lined up too!?"

He said that, at the one other paper bag which he raised up and showed off, Oriotorai tilted her neck.

In a heartbeat, she spun behind Toori, longsword on her shoulder.

"...Then, you, could you give a short version of what you skipped class to line up for? Please tell me."

"Ehh? Sensei seriously has interest in my earnings!? I'm done for!"

And, Toori took out a box with pictures drawn on it from within the paper bag. He passed the package art over his shoulder, showing it to Oriotorai. It was-

"Can you see it, Sensei! The R-rated eroge "Nuruhachi!!" that came on sale today. It seems that this is a super tearjerker, and I was lining up for the first-press limited edition since morning. Today, once I get back home, I'm going to install this on my PC and do ero stuff while spilling an ocean of tears! Tenzou, you want this too, don't you!? --Huh? Where's Tenzou? His old man was going for the special shop-editions and also ninja'd to other stores, I wonder if he went too? What do you think, Sensei?"
[[File:Horizon1A 097.jpg|thumb]]
In place of a response, Oriotorai, eyes half-closed, silently placed her hand on Toori's shoulder.

Responding to her, Toori tilted his neck, and turned to face Oriotorai with a smile-

"Huh? Sensei, what's wrong? That's one hell of a face you're making. Was there something that happened which you don't like? --Ahh, I get it, Sensei was lectured in a reprimanding manner by the Academy President or the King <ref group="1A">See notes in chapter 4 regarding 'MARO'.</ref> for eating with a force as if getting married with the beef without even talking to anyone when we went to the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yakiniku yakiniku] shop at the end of the spring holiday, right? You can't do that, Sensei. Flipping fried things　with your chopsticks and shoving them directly into your mouth is...n't what people who play [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Karuta karuta] do. At least add some salt. Also, don't eat such a mountain of cake for dessert, be a little bit herbivorous."

Before everyone pulled their waist back a little, taking an evasive posture, Oriotorai opened her mouth.

"...You know, do you know what I want to say right now?"

"Mmm? What're you saying, Sensei! Sensei and I are people who know each other so well that we know what each other are thinking, right!? What Sensei wants to say is clearly passed on to me, you know!?"

"Aah, that isn't it at all. I mean, if you were communicating to Sensei, you would have to commit suicide right now."

"Ehh!? What!? You weren't going to let me fondle your boobs!?"

Toori frowned and opened his mouth.　Oriotorai looked at him below with upturned eyes-

"Dirty, adults are dirty...! This female teacher acted like she was going to let me fondle her breasts and tried to kill me...!"

"...Hey, you, can you not see something kinda strange? You all right? Is there something reflected in those eyes?"

"Yep, right now, it's this!"

With that, Toori pressed in and lifted up Oriotorai's breasts from the bottom left and-right with the five fingers on his two hands.

Whilst everyone remained in a state where their mouths were in a 'Ah' shape, Heidi tilted her head.

"Huh?...This means that an attack hit..."

However, Toori, who didn't know the rules, frowned whilst kneading Oriotorai's breasts.

"Huh, I judged it to be a lot more firm, though...Strange, that's seriously strange...My prediction of being dumbfounded that bone and muscle would be here is..."

'Well, whatever', Toori brought his hands away.

And, ignoring Oriotorai, who was twisting the edges of her mouth and starting to crack her knuckles, he looked towards everyone.

"Um, everyone, let me ask a little question. I think that I talked about this a little beforehand, but..."

After a breath, he uttered these words.

"--Tomorrow, I think I'm going to confess."

<center>●</center>

At Toori's sudden declaration of his confession, everyone did the same reaction. Everyone dropped their head forward in the exact same way-

"...Eh?"

However, that reaction immediately turned into, 'Aah', something which held a hint of comprehension.

And, from within everyone, a wavy-haired girl frowned and stood up. She, Kimi, scratched her messed up hair, and tilting her head, she stared at Toori-

"Fufufu, idiot brother, suddenly appearing, fondling breasts, and then declaring your confession without any sort of explanation isn't the sort of lines which people holding an eroge would say. If the person you're going to confess to is on the other side of the screen, it would be good if you can stick your dick inside with consent and die from numbness! Wonderful! Please explain what's going on to your intelligent sister!"

"Hey, hey, sis, what's this 'it's fine by yourself' atmosphere you're soaking up. You know? I'm confessing tomorrow, so I bought this as my graduation from eroge you know? Do you not understand my honestly lively manner!?"

"Fufufu, that's a good feeling for a failure as a human, idiot brother, excellent! However, if you get rejected tomorrow, what are you going to do?"

"Mmm, in that situation, first, I wonder if I won't complete all the character routes under my real name while crying."

'That's not it, right?' everyone said, but Kimi sighed. She took the strength out of her shoulders-

"Then idiot brother, let's practice with you confessing, your intelligent sister as the confessee. --Then, spit it out, who is she!"

"Idiot, you know, don't you? Before, everyone said "isn't she it?" didn't they?"

In that manner, he looked at everyone's faces, and after meeting his gaze with each person one by one, he said this.

"--It's Horizon."

A name of a person, but that was--

"That's stupid."

Sagging her shoulders, Kimi spoke. She averted her gaze away from Toori-

"Ten years ago, she died. At the 'Remorse Way' you so hate...Didn't father make the gravestone?"

"I know. Just, from that, I won't run anymore."

Toori, still smiling, opened his mouth with a, 'you know?'

And, once again, he passed his gaze over everyone, and 'Alright?' he continued with his introduction-

"After I confess, I will definitely cause everyone trouble. Because, I can't do anything. Also, no matter what, what I'll try to do after that, I'll take the blame for all of it, or rather--"

One breath.

"It'll be something just like declaring war on the whole world, no matter how I think about it."

At the words he spoke, nobody interrupted with any questions or objections. Just, everyone looked at Toori, their expressions hard.

Towards everyone who was like that, Toori spoke.

"Tomorrow is the tenth year after Horizon died. Everyone probably doesn't remember, though."

Therefore,

"Tomorrow, I'll come to confess. She's probably different, but in this one year, I thought about it a lot, and I know that I love her differently, so--I won't run anymore."

"Then idiot brother, today is the day to prepare a lot of things, isn't it. And...today is the last normal day?"

'That's right', Toori said with a smile.

"Relax, sis. I can't do anything, but--I won't forget to aim high."

At that moment. On his shoulder, a hand which tapped from behind was there.

"Mm?" the area behind Toori which he turned to. Oriotorai, standing there, a very still expression in her eyes, lightly stepped with her right foot.

But, not caring about the movement of her fist, Toori raised the thumb of his right hand, showing it to her-

"Sensei! Did you hear what I just said!? My embarrassing story!"

"Mm? When humans reach the peak of anger, the noises around them become inaudible. What do you think about that?"

"Hey, hey, Sensei, you should seriously listen to what your students are saying. It's kinda pitiful, so I'll say it one more time."

'Alright?', Toori started his introduction, saying this to Oriotorai with a serious face.

"...When the uneventful today ends, and it becomes tomorrow, I'm going to confess. Please remember, all right?"

"Alright, you've gotten the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dialog_tree Death Flag]--!"

The next instant. Oriotorai opened a hole in the office's wall with a spin kick.

Because it was something created by the impaction of Toori, blown away spinning by the kick, it had the appearance of the character [大].

<center>●</center>

On Tama's center segment, in the midst of the commercial street, the racket coming from Takao, beyond the bow, was audible. It wasn't the sound of Ability or shooting up until earlier, sounds of swords clashing and sounds of hitting were many, the sound of group close-combat.

The residents of the commercial street who heard those noises were cleaning up the straw and fragments which had been scattered by the battle on the rooftops. In the inner reaches of the stores, bills directed towards the Academy existed, and the topic amongst everyone was in the stages of whether or not to overbill them.

The spectators watching the din rejoiced, and each of them started to show their figure, heading towards the roads.

The town started to come to life.

And, people started to walk around in the midst of the town where sound was brought to life. The white haired automaton P-01s was there.

She was in her snack-shop's aproned figure, and she was moving two brooms with Gravity Control, doing the cleanup of the front of the shop. She nodded her head towards the calls of the female shopkeeper which came from within the shop, but her eyes were distant, looking towards Shinagawa.

From the direction which P-01s gaze was facing, 'Waaah', a group of battle-cries which seemed to have become desperate could be heard.

Above her head, in the one direction where the segmentation of the sky appeared to be becoming less, the surroundings of Musashi appeared to be stained with white. For the sake of passing above the agricultural land, Musashi shifted into stealth-flight, and started information cutoff.

Soon after, Musashi arrived at Mikawa.

[[File:Horizon1A 104.jpg|thumb]]

<center>●History●</center>

''Toori'' "Sis! Sis! It's 'cause I'm pretty smart, so for the sake of getting smarter, teach me a lot of things, alright!? This time, I'm a little mixed up about the relationship between the Far East and other countries, so show it to me clearly!"

''Kimi'' "Guess I can't help it...If I say it simply, it would be something like this."

:■ '''Flow of History'''
:○ Former Earth Age:People abandoned the Earth, which had a deteriorating environment.
::↓
:○ People returned from space to the Divine States as Gods.
::↓
:○ The environment of Earth had over-recovered, becoming unforgiving, and many returns lead to the occurence of problems with the ground.
::↓
:○ The Harmonic World was created in Differed-Space, and each country decided to move there. However, only the people of the Divine states decided to remain in the Real World.
::↓
:○ In a wish for the history of people to go well, the history book of the Former Earth Age, the Testament was made. It holds the function of automatically renewing the information of the next century.
::↓
:○ The people separated between the two worlds recreated the history of the Testament, advancing until the Middle Ages.
::↓
:○ However, the Harmonic World is annihilated by the aftereffect of the history recreation of the Real World (Divine State).
::↓
:○ Because of the Harmonic Unification War, the Divine States crashed upon each country. The Divine State changes its name to the Far East.
::↓
:○ Each country placed the Academy as the head of the government and military, creating the Testament Union, and they took control of the Far East.
::↓
:○ 1548, a century ago, the Testament's history description did not automatically renew the descriptions after 1648.
::↓
:○ And, the now after a century, 1648. The renewal of the Testament still in its halted state, it is being asked whether or not this year is the End of Days.

''Kimi'': "Something like this. If you comprehend, then say you comprehend, all right? How was it?"

''Toori'': "Alllrightt! I realllly nonprehend it!"

''Kimi'': "Don't use weird language!"

==Translator's notes and references==

<references group="1A" />

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 1 School Rules|School Rules]]
| [[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 01|Chapter 01]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1A Glossary

2012-10-07T08:57:09Z

Kadi:

==Glossary==
[[File:Horizon1A 012.jpg|thumb]]
[[File:Horizon1A 013.jpg|thumb]]

===A===

*Ability : Performing miracles in space-continuum by processing Fluid.

*Academy : School facility. Core section of practical politics and military. A great number of branch schools exist.

*Allowance of Contradiction : The basic ability of this world. In other words, it fulfills the simultaneous existence of physical laws.

*ATELL : Smallest unit of Fluid. Used in Ability.

===B===

*Bless : The Fluid needed for a human being to exist for one hour. 3600 ATELL. Conversion unit for ATELL expenditure in Ability.

===C===

*Catholics (Old Faith) : Mainstream Tsirch which has existed since olden days.

*Chancellor's Board : An organization which places the Chancellor at the head, carries out field operations as well as command of security in every Academy.

*Church : Organizations who believe in God(s) or the Testament. Groups.

===D===

*Deadly Sin Armament : Large-Scale Destruction Armament made using the deadly sins of humanity as a motif.

*Divine Armament : Different from regular armaments, armaments which hold a unique power.

*Divine States : Former name of the Far East.

===E===

*Earth Pulse : Interior of the channels in which Fluid, which makes up space, flows; they are thick.

*Earth Pulse Reactor : Reactor which extracts and purifies Fluid from Earth Pulses. Easily causes an anomaly in the Earth Pulse, and if it explodes, it will annihilate and destabilize several kilometers of its surroundings, so it is forbidden in the Tsirchian Church.

*EDEL Brocken (Overlooking Magic Mountain) : Magic brand. Location of headquarters is unclear.

*Emperor : Divine Being, carries out Earth Pulse control with Divine Tools in the imperial city. Unrelated with this world.

*End of Days : The end of this world. 1648, when the Testament's history description cut off.

*England : England. Is on a floating island. They do not control any important Daimyo or territory of the Far East.

*Executive Tool (Mouse) : Sacred Creature-type devices which act as an intermediary for the Shinto Church and Musicians. In other churches, it is also called Executive Assistant.

*External-fuel Bless : Bless which is stored outside of oneself. Fluid Fuel is classified as this.

===F===

*Far East : After the disruption of the Harmonic Territories, the Divine States was called this.

*Fan Gang : Qing's Brand. Durable, but rather rough.

*Fino Alba (Star of Mechanical Devices): K.P.A. Italia's Brand. Power springs are its sales.

*Fluid : Allowance of Contradiction-type element which makes up space.

*Fluid Drive Tools : Drive Tool which uses Fluid's power, Space-Continuum Warp. The effect changes dependent upon the internal crest.

*Fluid Fuel : Fluid purified as fuel. Used as external-fuel Bless or by Fluid Drive Tools.

*Fluid Reactor : Reactor which extracts and purifies Fluid from space. Compared to Earth Pulse Reactors, the output is low, but it is comparatively safe.

===G===

*God of War : Fused with a human, a gargantuan moving humanoid machine.

*Graduation : Countries other than the Far East do not have a time limit. The Far East is restricted to graduation at 18.

===H===

*Harmonic Territories : Places where the Divine States which the Harmonic World had fallen upon unify with Reality while breaking apart.

*Harmonic Unification War : The war between Harmonic World residents who had survived and the Real World (Divine States) citizens, when the Harmonic World collapsed. The Harmonic World side won, and the Divine States came under provisional rule.

*Harmonic World : Different dimension in which the copies of the Divine States had been placed. Sustained by Earth Pulse control.

*Hexagon Française : [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/M%C5%8Dri_clan | Mouri clan] + France.

*History Recreation : People recreate the Testament's description, keeping the flow of the world.

*Holy Technique : Tsirch-type Ability. The Catholics channels power from the Testament and things saint-related; the Protestants channels power from only the Testament.

===I===

*Inheritance of Names : Those who are eligible inherit the names of people in history for the sake of History Recreation.

*Internal-fuel Bless : Bless which is accumulated within oneself.

*Izumo Industries (IZUMO) : The Far East's largest industrial corporation. Head of the Far East's shrines and the business that was in charge of Musashi's construction.

===J===

*Jud. (Judge, Judgement) : Used by the guilty as a response or confirmation, with the meaning of "Understood". 

===K===

*K.P.A. Italia : [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Aki_Province | Aki Province] + Italy Cities Union.

===M===

*Magic : Civilians' Ability, which is highly oppressed in Europe.

*M.H.R.R : Hashiba Family + Holy Roman Empire.

*Mikawa : Located between India and the Middle East. Because it had been formed as the controller of the Far East, it acts as a residential area for the Far East, and the Testament Union has acknowledged its high autocracy, but because of the Testament's description, it allied with P.A. ODA, and because P.A. ODA had half-ceded from the Testament Union, it became a neutral country; to both the Testament Union and P.A., it is in a half locked-country status.

*Murasai : Worships the Testament differently from Tsirch, a late faith.

*Musashi : Aerial City Ship. The only independent territory allowed by the Far East.

*Musashi Ariadust Academy : The school representing Musashi; in Okutama.

*Musician : The believers of every church.

===O===

*Offering : Dedicating internal-fuel Bless or that which makes a God rejoice to a God. Religious offering.

===P===

*P.A. ODA : Oda family + Osman.

*Protestant (Reformed Faith) - Schism because of the decay of the old faith, the new-wave Tsirch which matches the times.

*Provisional Parliament : In regards to Musashi, organization of adults whom are colleagues of the Student Council, Chancellor's Board, and Committee.

===Q===

*Qing : China.

===S===

*San Mercado (Pure Metropolis) : Tres Espana's Brand.

*School Rules : Fundamental laws between the Academies, decided by the Testament Union.

*Shinto : Church of the Far East. Worships the Gods of the Far East, uses Divine Musician's Technique.

*Shirasago Corporation : Izumo Industries' Shrine-type brand.

*Signframe : Ability device for the usage of the basic blessings of every church.

*Song of Passage : Experimental version of the nursery rhyme which was created in the Far East during the Edo period.

*Soviet Russia : Uesugi + Russia.

*Student Council : Organization which carries out internal and external affairs in every Academy.

*Substitute Offering : In place of using Bless for Ability activation, offering that which makes the God rejoice.

===T===

*Tes. (Testament) : Used as a response or confirmation, with the meaning of "Understood".

*Testament : History book which records the history of the Former Earth Age.　There are the Seven Compositions and the Apocrypha.

*Testament Apparent Armament : Armaments which stream the power which the Testament holds.

*Testament Description : Because of the function of the Testament, the history of the Former Earth Age is automatically renewed for a hundred years into the future. However, the description of 1648 being the last, the renewal has stopped.

*Testament Union : The Union of the Testament. Organization which heads History Recreation.

*Treaty of Westphalia : The peace treaties of the Thirty-Years War.

*Tres Espana : Oouchi + Spain. Portugal is also being merged.

*Tsirch : Church which places the son of God at its head. Worships the Testament.

===W===

*Wisdom Ore, Wisdom Water : Ore or water which contains Fluid. Can be used as Fluid Fuel.

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 1A Character Introduction|Character Introduction]]
| [[Horizon:Volume_1A_History|History]]
}}
</noinclude>

Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon:guidelines

2012-10-07T08:52:52Z

Kadi:

=Formatting=

==Speech Patterns==

Due to the way they speak, attempt to have these characters speak without the use of contractions.

*Ulquiaga
*Tenzou
*Musashi
*P-01s
*Nate

==Musashi==

*The difference between Musashi, the ship and captain, is to be denoted by a <nowiki>''</nowiki> around each instance of the captain's mention.

=Organization=

() : Pronunciation.

[] : Alternate pronunciation.

- * : Standardized Translation.

[[]] : Alternative Translation.

=極東 (Kyokutō) - Far East=

==神州 (Shinshū) - Divine States==

===神道　(Shintō) - Shinto===
----
====Terminologies====

=====さ行=====

神奏術 (Shinsōjutsu) - Divine Musician's Technique

走狗 (Sōku) [Maus] - Mouse <nowiki>[[Executive Tool]]</nowiki>

=====た行=====

代演 (Daien) - Substitute Offering

===三河 (Mikawa) - Mikawa===
----
====Places====

=====あ行=====

一般用陸港 (Ippanyō Rikkō) - Normal-use continental port

=====か行=====

各務原 (Kagamihara) - Kagami Field

=====さ行=====

新名古屋城 (Shin Nagoya Jō) - New Nagoya Castle

=====た行=====

中央山系 (Chuuō Sankei) - Central mountain range

=====な行=====

西側山岳回廊 (Nishigawa Sangaku Kairō) - Western mountain corridor

西側山系 (Nishigawa Sankei) - Western mountain range

西側広間 (Nishigawa Hiroma)- Western hall

=====は行=====

東側山岳回廊 (Higashigawa Sangaku Kairō) - Eastern mountain corridor

東側山系 (Higashigawa Sankei) - Eastern mountain range

=====ま行=====

武蔵 (Musashi) - Musashi

武蔵用陸港 (Musashiyou Rikkō) - Musashi-use continental port

====Names====

=====あ行=====

井伊 (Ii) - Ii

=====さ行=====

榊原・康政 (Sakakibara Yasumasa) - Sakakibara Yasumasa)

=====は行=====

本田・忠勝 (Honda Tadakatsu) - Honda Tadakatsu

本田・二代 (Honda Futayo) - Honda Futayo

=====ま行=====

松平・元信 (Matsudaira Motonobu) - Matsudaira Motonobu

====Other====

=====ま行=====

松平四天王 (Matsudaira Shitennō) - Matsudaira Four Heavenly Kings

===武蔵 (Musashi) - Musashi===
----
====Places====

=====あ行=====
青雷亭 (Aoraitei) [Burū Sandaa] - Blue Thunder

浅草 (Asakusa) - Asakusa

青梅 (Ōme) - Oume

奥多摩 (Okutama) - Okutama

=====か行=====

後悔通り (Kōkai Dōri) - Remorse Way

=====さ行=====

品川 (Shinagawa) - Shinagawa

正面通り (Shōmendōri) - Forward Way

=====た行=====

高尾 (Takao) - Takao

多摩 (Tama) - Tama

=====ま行=====

武蔵アリアダスト教導院 (Musashi Ariadasuto Kyōdōin) - Musashi Ariadust Academy

武蔵野 (Musashino) - Musashino

村山 (Murayama) - Murayama

====Names====

=====あ行=====

葵・喜美 (Aoi Kimi) - Aoi Kimi

葵・トオリ (Aoi Tōri) - Aoi Toori

浅間智 (Asama Tomo) - Asama Tomo

東 (Azuma) - Azuma

アデーレ・バルフェット (Adeere Barufetto) - Adele Balfette

伊藤・健児 (Itō Kenji) - Itou Kenji <nowiki>[[Itoken]]</nowiki>

御広敷・銀二 (Ohiroshiki Ginji) - Ohiroshiki Ginji

オリオトライ・真喜子 (Oriotorai Makiko) - Oriotorai Makiko

=====か行=====

キヨナリ・ウルキアガ (Kiyonari Urukiaga) - Kiyonari Ulquiaga

=====さ行=====

酒井・忠次 (Sakai Tadatsugu) - Sakai Tadatsugu

地摺朱雀 (Jizuri Suzaku) - Jizurisuzaku

シロジロ・ベルトーニ (Shirojiro Berutōni) - Shirojiro Bertoni

=====た行=====

提督 (Teitoku) [Arumiranchi] - Almirante

点蔵・クロスユナイト (Tenzō Kurosuyunaito) - Tenzou Crossunite

=====な行=====

直政 (Naomasa) - Naomasa

ネイト・ミトツダイラ (Neito Mitotsudaira) - Nate Mitotsudaira

ネシンバラ・トゥーサン (Neshinbara Tūsan) - Neshinbara Toussaint

ネンジ (Nenji) - Nenji

ノリキ (Noriki) - Noriki

=====は行=====

ハイディ・オーゲザヴァラー (Haidi Ōgezavarā) - Heidi Ogezavara

ハッサン・フルブシ (Hassan Furubushi) - Hassan Fullbush

P-01s (ピーゼロワンエス) - P-01s

ペルソナ君 (Perusona-kun) - Persona-kun

本田・正純 (Honda Masazumi) [Honda Masazumi] - Honda Masazumi <nowiki>[[Seijun]]</nowiki>

ホライゾン・アリアダスト (Horaizon Ariadasuto) - Horizon Ariadust

=====ま行=====

海兵 (Kaihei) [Marine] - Marine

マルガ・ナルゼ (Maruga Naruze) - Malga Naruze

マルゴット・ナイト (Marugotto Naito) - Margot Knight

ミリアム・ポークウ (Miriamu Pōkū) - Miriam Poquo

向井・鈴 (Mukai Suzu) - Mukai Suzu

=====や行=====

山椿 (Yama Tsubaki) [Viruto Kamerii] - Wildkamelie

ヨシナオ (Yoshinao) - Yoshinao

====Terminology====

=====あ行=====

ヴァイス・フロレン (Vaisu Furoren) - Weissfräulein

=====か行=====

携帯社務 (Keitai Shamu) - clerical phone

=====さ行=====

シャレ・ベーゼン (Share Bēzen) - Schalebesen

シュワルツ・フロレン (Shuwarutsu Furoren) - Schwarzfräulein

===Other===
----
====Names====

=====か行=====

木葉 (Konoha) - Konoha

=====さ行=====

暫定議会 (Zantei Gikai) - Provisional Parliament

出雲産業座 (Izumo Sangyō-za) - Izumo Industries <nowiki>[[IZUMO]]</nowiki>

白砂台座 (Shirasago Daiza) - Shirasago Industries

=聖連 (Seiren) - Testament Union=

==K.P.A. Italia==

===旧派 (Kyūha) [Katorikku] - Catholic <nowiki>[[Old Faith]]</nowiki>===
----
====Objects====

=====ら行=====

レーニヨ・ユニート (Reiniyo Yuniito) - Regno Unito <nowiki>[[Bonded Kingdom]]</nowiki>

====Names====

=====あ行=====

インノケンティウス (Innokentiusu) - Innocentius

===Other===
----
====Names====

=====か行=====

機械仕掛けの明星 (Kikai Shikake no Meisei) [Fiino Aruba] - Fino Alba <nowiki>[[Star of Mechanical Devices]]</nowiki>

==三征西班牙 (Sansei Supein) [Toresu Esupania] - Tres Espana==

===Other===
----
====Names====

清らかな大市 (Kiyoraka na Oochi) [San Merukado] - San Mercado <nowiki>[[Pure Metropolis]]</nowiki>

==P.A. ODA==

===Oda Family===
----

====Names====

=====あ行=====

織田・信長 (Oda Nobunaga) - Oda Nobunaga

===Other===
----

====Places====

=====ま行=====

ムラサイ　(Murasai) - Murasai

==上越露西亜 (Jōetsu Roshia) [スヴィエートルーシ] - Soviet Russia==

==History==

====Events====

=====あ行=====

ヴェストファーレン条約 (Vesutofaaren Jōyaku) - Westphalia Treaty

====Names====

=====あ行=====

エウアグリオス (Euaguriosu) - Evagrius

=====か行=====

グレゴリウス (Guregoriusu) - Gregorious

==Other==

====Names====

=====ま行=====

見下ろし魔山 (Mioroshi Masan) [Eederu Burokken] - EDEL Brocken <nowiki>[[Overlooking Magic Mountain]]</nowiki>

===Terminologies===

=====か行=====

聖譜顕装 (Kyōfu Kensou) - Testament 's Apparent Armament

=====さ行=====

聖術 (Seijutsu) - Holy Technique

走徒　(Sōtei) [Maus] - Mouse <nowiki>[[Executive Assistant]]</nowiki>

=Concepts=

==あ行==

異空間 (Ikūkan) - Differing Space

異教譜 (Ikyōfu) - Irrefular Testament

異族 (Izoku) - Irregular races

淫蕩 (Intō) [Poruneia] - Porneia <nowiki>[[Lewdness]]</nowiki>

驕り (Ogori) [Haiperifania] - Hyperēphania <nowiki>[[Arrogance]]</nowiki>

==か行==

改派 (Kaiha) [Purotesutanto] - Protestant <nowiki>[[Reformed Faith]]</nowiki>

怪異 (Kai'i) - Phenomena

外燃拝気 (Gainen Haiki) - Outer-fuel Bless

神隠し (Kamikakushi) - Spiriting away/Disappearances

機獣 (Kijū) - Mechanized Beasts

機動殻 (Kidōkaku) - Mobile Shell

虚栄 (Kyoei) [Kenodokushia] - Kenodoxia <nowiki>[[Vainglory]]</nowiki>

教導院 (Kyōdōin) - Academy

空間変異 (Kūkanhen'i) - Continuum Warp

駆動 (Kudō) - Drive

嫌気 (Kenki) [Aakedia] - Akedia <nowiki>[[Disgust]]</nowiki>

賢鉱石・賢水 (Kenkōseki/Kenmizu) - Wisdom Ore/Wisdom Water

現実世界 (Genjitsu Sekai) - Real World

公子隠し (Kōshi Kakushi) - Lost Nobles

校則法 (Kōsokuhō) - School Rules

強欲 (Gōyoku) [Firarujia] - Phylargyria <nowiki>[[Avarice]]</nowiki>

==さ行==

襲名 (Shūmei) - Inheritance of Names

重奏世界 (Jūsō Sekai) - Harmonic World

重奏統合争乱 (Jūsō Tōgō Sōran) - Harmonic Unification War

重奏領地 (Jūsō Ryōichi) - Harmonic Territories

抄本 (Shōhon) - Apocrypha

嫉妬 (Shitto) [Futōnosu] - Phtonos <nowiki>[[Envy]]</nowiki>

神格武装 (Shinkaku Busō) - Divine Armaments

神器　(Shinki) - Divine Tool

術式 (Jutsu Shiki) - Ability

生徒会 (Seitokai) - Student Council

聖譜 (Seifu) - Testament

聖譜記述 (Seifu Kijutsu) - Testament Description

説教武装 (Sekkyō Busō) - Reprimandative Armament

前地球時代 (Zenchikyūjidai) - Former Earth Age

奏者 (Sōsha) - Musician

創世計画 (Sōsei Keikaku) - Genesis Program

総長 (Sōchō) - Chancellor

総長連合 (Sōchō Rengō) - Chancellor's Board

==た行==

大罪武装 (Daizai Busō) [Roizumoi Opuro] - Deadly Sin Armament <nowiki>[[Logismoi Oplo]]</nowiki>

地脈 (Chimyaku) - Earth Pulse

地脈炉 (Chimyakuro) - Earth Pulse Reactor

通神 (Tsūshin) - Divine Transmission

==な行==

内燃拝気　(Naien Haiki) - Inner-fuel Bless

七組 (Nanakumi) - Seven Compositions

==は行==

拝気 (Haiki) - Bless

範鋼 (Hankō) - Hankou

悲嘆 (Hitan) [Ripi] - Lypē <nowiki>[[Lamenting]]</nowiki>

表示 (Hyōji Waku) - Signframe

憤怒 (Fundo) [Orujii]　- Orgē <nowiki>[[Rage]]</nowiki>

奉納 (Hōnō) - Offering

暴食 (Bōshoku) [Gasutorimarujia] - Gastrimargia <nowiki>[[Surfeit]]</nowiki>

==ま行==

末世 (Masse) - End of Days

矛盾許容 (Mujun Kyoyō) - Allowance of Contradiction

==ら行==

流体 (Ryūtai) - Fluid

流体駆動器 (Ryūtai Kudō Ki) - Fluid Drive Tool

流体燃料 (Ryūtai Nenryō) - Fluid Fuel

流体炉　(Ryūtai Ro) - Fluid Reactor

霊獣 (Reijū) - Sacred Creature

歴史再現 (Rekishi Saigen) - History Recreation

=Other=
==Templates==

<nowiki>{{Furigana|Gastrimargia|Surfeit|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}},{{Furigana|Porneia|Lewdness|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}}{{Furigana|Phylargyria|Avarice|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}}{{Furigana|Lypē|Lamenting|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=2px}}{{Furigana|Orgē|Rage|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0x}}{{Furigana|Akedia|Disgust|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}}{{Furigana|Kenodoxia|Vainglory|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}}{{Furigana|Hyperēphania|Arrogance|.7em|color2=#CC0000|fontWeight=900|margin=14|okurispacing=0px}}</nowiki>

<nowiki><ref group="1#"></ref>

<references group="1#" /></nowiki>

<nowiki><center>●</center></nowiki>

==Song of Passage==

通りませ　通りませ

行かば　何処が細道なれば

天神元へと　至る細道

ご意見ご無用　通れぬとても

この子の十の　御祝いに

両のお札を納めに参ず

行きはよいなぎ　帰りはこわき

我が中こわきの　通しかな——

Let me pass, let me pass.

If I go, if at some point it becomes a narrow pathway.

The narrow pathway, which goes toward God.

Though you say 'Thine thoughts art useless, thou cannot pass'.

To celebrate this child's tenth birthday.

I go to dedicate two offerings.

The path there is calm, the return is fear.

I wonder, is it the passage of the fear in me--

==Class Divisions==

[[File:01A 040A.png]]

==World Map==
[[File:Horizon1A FEPR.jpg]]

===Countries===

'''Shimazu + Africa Union''': Rules Kyushu territory. A land of plant-type race beings. Possesses large manpower.'''

'''Oouchi and Ootomo + Tres España''': Rules Shimonoseki territory. Reigned by Phillip II. A country with great debt as the king invested in developing New Continent.

'''Mouri + Hexagon Française''': Chuugoku territory - An updown duo of Louis XIV and Terumoto Mouri.

'''Hashiba + M.H.R.R (Holy Empire of Rome)''': Rules Kinki territorry. Current emperor under house arrest. Catholics and Protestants are in disarray.

'''Oda + P.A. ODA''': Rules Kinki ~ Tokai territory. Ottoman Empire. Half-cessated from the Testament Union since 8 years ago, during the succession of Nobunaga Oda.

'''Houjou + Indian Union (United States of India)''': Rules Tokai ~ Kanto territorry. Houjou, with great longevity, together with the automaton's civilization, does a backseat role behind the union.

'''Uesugi + Soviet Russia''': Rules Hokuriku territorry. Raitei-san, the Sakra, does a good job in ruling the land by fear.

'''Aki + K.P.A Italia''': Setouchi - Alliances of cities centralized by the Pope of Tsirhc Catholic.

'''Takeda + Qing''': Rules Kanto. A large country centralized by the moving city-nation of long-living races. (!)

'''N/A + England''': Currently inhabiting the Floating Island. Ruled by the Fairy Queen Elizabeth. Residents are a mix of beast and fairy races.

'''Matsudaira + Far East''': Rules Tokai to Kanto region. The representative of Far East. Formed an official alliance with P.A. ODA 10 years ago.

===Savage Lands===

'''Siberia''': Touhoku Region - Arctic land sparsely inhabited by aliens. (!)

'''New Continent''': Hokkaido Region - Mostly uncharted lands, but recently, a rising of potential powers is seen there.

'''Savage Land''': Shikoku Region - Mostly barren land due to the fusing of the remains of Harmonic Divine State. Primarily inhabited by silicon-type aliens.

==Factions==

*'''Pro-Testament. Tsirhc branches''' :
:*'''Scion''' : Primarily Demons <Mazoku>. Old Testament partisans. Usually vagabonds.
:*'''Catholic''' : Mainly K.P.A Italia, Tres España, Hexagon Française. Worships saints.
:*'''Protestant''' : M.H.R.R. Testament partisans. Nondescript people but they are good at business.
:*'''Orthodoxia''' : Soviet Russia. Also interpreted as Russian Catholic.
:*'''Anglican Church''' : Mainly British. Divorce is legal. Officially a protestant but inclines towards Catholic.

*'''Pro-Testament Offshoot''' :
:*'''Murasai''' : Mainly Middle-East. Requires everyday to go to church or fasting.

*'''Anti-Testaments''' :
:*'''Dunhi''' : India. The way of life and death. Curry.
:*'''Outa''' : China. Littered with sages. Ramen.
:*'''Shintoism''' : Many Gods. Worshippers are unexpectedly arbitrary.
:*'''Buddhism''' : Far Easterner's version of Dunhi. Packed with many spells.

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar}}
</noinclude>

Talk:Campione!

2012-09-14T22:41:34Z

Kadi:

User talk:Braiam

2012-09-14T22:40:07Z

Kadi:

say when will this be update?
I can't wait to read it again though... if you could can you hurry up and update the part 3,4,and 5
and the next life 2 too...

Hmm... You are asking to the wrong one. Check the [[High School DxD:Registration Page|registration page]], and you must remember that all translators are volunteer, so there is no schedule. [[user:Eternal Dreamer|Eternal Dreamer]] its who took over the volume, its up to him when he release the next part or the whole chapter. --[[User:Braiam|Braiam]] 10:38, 8 May 2012 (CDT)

Dusk Taker is the avatar name. The author usually does not use an avatar name for the volume title. It might be close, but not the exact name which is in English. [[User:Xplorer30|Xplorer30]] - [[User_talk:Xplorer30|Talk]] 17:11, 2 September 2012 (CDT)

I'm doing the V8C1+2.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 17:40, 14 September 2012 (CDT)

User talk:Zzhk

2012-09-10T12:27:33Z

Kadi:

==Feedback==

===General===
Hey zzhk! Really wanted to thank you for the Campione! translations and the DxD summaries. Keep it up and have fun! [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 05:24, 19 April 2012 (CDT)

Yo Zzhk thank for translating Highschool DxD and Campione!, hopefully after completing of vol6 of Campione! you would do vols 3 and 4 :)

===Campione!===

Thanks a lot for translating ''Campione!''. It's a very interesting series and I have a lot of fun reading it. --[[User:MaerisCrisis|MaerisCrisis]] 10:10, 30 April 2012 (CDT)

Good job on volume 2, hope to be able to cooperate with you on more volumes haha, anyway your english is good, as far as i can tell there is little for us editors to fix.[[User:Fallen3dge|Fallen3dge]] 19:36, 2 May 2012 (CDT)

Hi! I really enjoy Campione. Thank you for the fast translation! [[User:Xenocross|Xenocross]] 20:52, 2 May 2012 (CDT)
Hey there i '''Zzhk''' was just wondering if you could give me a summary on the series and if its anything similar to "High School DxD"? --[[User:Angels Requiem|Angels Requiem]] 15:45, 3 May 2012 (CDT)

Well, it's a harem-like story with a mixed mythological setting plus a protagonist who isn't useless. There is an overview on the main page, and I suggest just reading the first two translated volumes to see if you like the feel. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 21:48, 3 May 2012 (CDT)

Thank you for your efforts on translating Campione.. I really enjoy it... :)

Thanks for the hard work on Campione! Any chance of vol 6? :P [[Special:Contributions/218.186.17.241|218.186.17.241]] 22:29, 12 May 2012 (CDT)

Eventually, probably... --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 21:17, 13 May 2012 (CDT)

+1 to the list of people who appreciate your work. Thanks for the efforts. --[[User:Lighthalzen|Lighthalzen]] 03:27, 28 June 2012 (CDT)

Awesome man! I hope you do Volume 6 too. Thanks for the hard work!

Thank you again for your translations on Campione. Any chance on going back and doing the missing parts for Vol 4?.. thanks

Well, Volume 4 is already summarized on jCafe by Kadi so it's not really a priority. I'd be more inclined to do 6 and 7 first. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 09:30, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

Wow thanks for Raptor form speed in translating volume 5. And I'm happy that you register vol6. [[User:Xenocross|Xenocross]] 09:42, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

Thank you for your speed translations on Campione!. I hope you will keep translating it ^^--[[User:LSwRl|LSwRl]] 16:56, 23 July 2012 (CDT)

THANKS A LOOOOT You are my hero! You, [8th King]-sama !!! PLease finish this 4 ASAP, then please do Vol 6 like blitzkrieg wirting!! I am deeply attached for these series! [[User:Sylkud]] 12:13, 25 Jul

vol.4 is being translated by florza. And, don't rush the translator. --[[User:Rock96|Rock96]] 11:54, 25 July 2012 (CDT)

Thank you very much for translations I really enjoy them KEEP UP THE GOOD WORK

Hi zzhk! Thank you for your Campione translations. Thanks for your hard work! I made an account just to say, thanks. Also, Great job on v7 ch 5 part 4. Your translations make my day. Mokata

Zzhk! Amazing job! Question/comment - In V7C6 Part 3, there's two things that are confusing: 1) "Then Godou proceeded to compose spell words caused strong wind to blow. The destructive gales pinned down the giant monkeys, immobilizing them." -> Is it Godou or is it Ena that is doing that? Godou at this point already appears to be using 2 incarnations and is also using some wind spell? and 2) This and the very next section also mentions 6 giant monkeys they are also fighting.. but there has been no mention of Sun Wukong summoning any monkeys at all at this point - 10:24, 7 September, 2012 (EST) Wilhelmson

On further inspection, there was a typo: mismatched comment tags which hid away a fair chunk of text. It should make a lot more sense now. Thanks for pointing it out! --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 09:51, 7 September 2012 (CDT)

===High School DxD===
r u still translating hs dxd?

Yes, as stated [[User:Zzhk|on the user page]], I am currently working on Volume 9. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 21:15, 13 May 2012 (CDT)

I wanna know if you´ll continue with volume 9????

Life.1 is done --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 08:29, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

You absolutely rule man. Thanx for Vol 9 XD

==Editing==

===Rollback===

Sorry, was an accident. Probably clicked on the wrong place with my iPod touch at some moment. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 10:58, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

No worries. It was too strange not to have been an accident. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 11:10, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

===Campione===

Hi, sorry about the edit for "just deserts" :p, I would like to express my thanks for your efforts to translate Campione. I wish you all the best in your future efforts at translating and of course, other stuff XD.

Don't worry about it, it's just that if more than one person was confused enough to edit it, there must have been many more who just didn't act on it. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 17:33, 10 May 2012 (CDT)

I changed the 'impotence' in 'Anger at the circumstances taking her away from him, and anger at his own impotence.' from volume 5, chapter 6 to 'incompetence', just an fyi in case it was a TL error. --[[User:Florza|Florza]]

It's fine, I saw it already, no objections. Impotence, incompetence, inability to do anything, powerlessness, it's all the same to me. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 01:50, 4 August 2012 (CDT)

To most people it has a very different meaning though :P Also, '"Don't be bound by hierarchy, and devote myself to onii-sama... Yes, that's idea."' from Volume 6 Chapter 4, is it meant to be 'idea'? -- [[User:Florza|Florza]]

haha, you mean the sexual connotation? Anyway, would you prefer concept or principle instead of idea? --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 22:24, 4 August 2012 (CDT)

Yeah. I reread it once or twice thinking, 'wtf? why is Godou worried about his ED at this time? does he have ED?'. But about the 'idea' thing, I think it's a grammar thing. 'that's' doesn't go with 'idea' at least for normal speech. not sure about the original meaning though. -- [[User:Florza|Florza]]

Actually, looking more closely, I see what's missing, it's just a typo. It should be "that's ''the'' idea." --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 00:17, 5 August 2012 (CDT)

Hi there. While editing I am having some confusion regarding what to keep in caps and all. For example: "king", "lord", "god", "cult lord" and such. I believe that since all of them represents some position in this world's society they should be in caps. Just as same to ours "President/Prime Minister/Minister" and such. Please suggest further on this matter. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 16:52, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

They should be in lower case when used as a noun, capitalized when used as a term of address. Lord and God are only capitalized for God from the Bible, so there is no need to capitalize phrases like "my lord" or "abc is a god" though "Lord XYZ" would need to be capitalized since it's a term of address. Similarly, king should only be capitalized when it is a specific title, such as "King Kusanagi." Stuff like "as a king you should blah blah blah..." or "the king jumped up and down" should not be capitalized. It does get a bit subtle with statements like "George V is one of the kings of Britain" where "kings" is being used as a general noun, versus "George V is King of Britain" where "King of Britain" is a specific title. As for "cult leader," it would follow the same pattern as for "king" though I wouldn't be opposed to capitalizing all intances of it since it's not that usual a term. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:28, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

Actually that was me who edited the terminology page. The furigana is indeed Ocelot for 'Jaguar'. - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

Which volume did you see it? Volume 6 Page 42 is unambiguously ジャガー -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 06:10, 1 September 2012 (CDT)

V7 Page 163. - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

Ah, so it's the author who changed his mind. Anyway, I'll bring it up in the Terminology thread. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 06:32, 1 September 2012 (CDT)

Sorry. Was not knowing about the original texts. But how to know that those were the original thoughts? I simply took those as a remark on Erica's strength. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 02:43, 4 September 2012 (CDT)

Florza uses italics, but I find it unnecessary... After all, there is no such formatting in the original text, and certain lines can be interpreted as either thoughts or third person narration because there is no explicit subject. Unless you have doubts about a translator's ability to use English pronouns properly, I'd suggest refraining from making these sorts of changes directly, and raise the issue on Talk pages instead. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 02:54, 4 September 2012 (CDT)

Spirit body is correct for that kanji. However, naming issues arise when connected with other kanji. - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

Well, it's not like the combination arose by coincidence. It's highly unsatisfactory for the translation to change completely when the subject is still the same thing. Could you elaborate on what you consider to be naming issues? --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 23:35, 6 September 2012 (CDT)

I'm sure that if you found 'God and Godslayer' to be awkward, 'spirit power of spirit body separation' would seem pretty awkward as well, right? Wait, has the term been translated in previous volumes yet? - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

Where does that phrase occur? In that particular case, it could be simplified to "power of spirit body separation" without much loss in meaning. "Spirit body" and its separation and detachment already appeared in Volume 6 with Princess Alice's introduction. Personally, I don't think they're actual terms per se since detachment and separation seem to be used as synonyms for the same phenomenon. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:18, 7 September 2012 (CDT)

Think I'll go with the horizontal stare decisis here for now. Although, as 幽体分離 and other 4 character kanjis are usually move names (Even without brackets), I feel that 'spirit body separation' is somewhat lacking. - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

Sorry, didn't know if those tense change would significantly alter the meaning. Since everything was in past tense, I couldn't tell from just reading the order of occurrence for some of the events.--[[User:Mane|Mane]] ([[User talk:Mane|talk]]) 10:41, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

I got permission to change the text aside from the tenses. Can I reverse your undo so I can change the tense back to past tense? I don't have a copy of my past changes to work with.--[[User:Mane|Mane]] ([[User talk:Mane|talk]]) 11:27, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Campione!%3AVolume_5_Prologue&diff=186740&oldid=174273 Here] are all your changes, highlighted. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 12:02, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

I make my ePUBs manually; the use of <nowiki></nowiki> rather than triple apostrophes makes it easier (for me, and maybe others) to convert the text into html/xhtml. The same would be true of double apostrophes and the <nowiki></nowiki> tag. I've made the mistake of equating double apostrophes with quotation marks (and then replacing all of them). I have a question about line 65 in volume 5 chapter 2. There is a line break between two sentences that appears to be spoken by the same character, and there is no quotation marks around the second "part." Could you check if there is a typo in that line?--[[User:Mane|Mane]] ([[User talk:Mane|talk]]) 07:07, 10 September 2012 (CDT)

I allowed myself to fix it. LNs sometimes have that weird way to throw thoughts into the middle of the narrative.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 07:27, 10 September 2012 (CDT)

===High School DxD===
I've posted a suggestion, not sure if you've seen it. [[Talk:High School DxD:Volume 9 Life 4|Talk Page]] --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 21:23, 22 August 2012 (CDT)

Thanks for the input. Yeah, I've read it but I think the entire paragraph needs to be restructured to make the meaning clearer. I'll think about it later. Of course, anyone is free to provide suggestions in the mean time. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 05:14, 23 August 2012 (CDT)

Talk:Campione!:Volume 5

2012-09-10T10:53:11Z

Kadi:

Ena likes to use repetition in her speech eg. "I see I see.". Just so we are being consistent, should I be throwing a comma in between?, so it becomes "I see, I see" In some edits I have been doing that but I'm beginning to think the lack of commas is intentional --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 18:02, 9 September 2012 (CDT)

Short answer: It doesn't matter that much, I think, just... In Japanese I imagine it to be rather fast/short and in English, the comma can be seen as a break in the middle, drawing it out...--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 05:53, 10 September 2012 (CDT)